<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>Harnack’s multi-volume work is considered a monument of liberal Christian
			historiography. For Harnack, applying the methods of historical criticism to the Bible
			signified a return to true Christianity, which had become mired in unnecessary and even
			damaging creeds and dogmas. Seeking out what “actually happened,” for him, was one
			way to strip away all but the foundations of the faith. With the History of Dogma series,
			Harnack sets out on this project, tracing the accumulation of Christianity’s doctrinal
			systems and assumptions, particularly those inherited from Hellenistic thought. As
			Harnack explains, only since the Protestant Reformation have Christians begun to cast
			off this corrupting inheritance, which must be entirely cast off if Christianity is to remain
			credible and relevant to people’s lives. Rather controversially, the historian rejects the
			Gospel of John as authoritative on the basis of its Greek influences.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory />
			<comments>(tr. Neil Buchanan)</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>harnack</authorID>
			<bookID>dogma2</bookID>
			<workID>dogma2</workID>
			<bkgID>history_of_dogma_volume_ii_(harnack)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>History of Dogma - Volume II</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Adolf Harnack</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Harnack, Adolf (1851-1930)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BT21.H33 V.2</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Doctrinal theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Doctrine and dogma</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History; Theology</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2005-02-20</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/harnack/dogma2.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.05%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">HISTORY OF DOGMA</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.3">DR. ADOLPH HARNACK</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.4">ORDINARY PROF. OF CHURCH HISTORY IN THE UNIVERSITY, AND FELLOW OF THE ROYAL 
ACADEMY OF SCIENCE, BERLIN</h4>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:48pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in" id="i-p0.5">
<p style="font-size:smaller" id="i-p1">TRANSLATED FROM THE THIRD GERMAN<br />
EDITION</p>
</div>
<h4 id="i-p1.2">BY</h4>
<h3 id="i-p1.3">NEIL BUCHANAN</h3>
<h3 id="i-p1.4">VOLUME II</h3>


</div1>

    <div1 title="Volume II" progress="0.07%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Volume II</h2>

      <div2 type="division" title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.07%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p0.2">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p0.3">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p0.4" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p0.5" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p0.6" />
<col style="width:15%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p0.7" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p0.8">
<td colspan="4" style="text-align:right; font-size:smaller" id="ii.i-p0.9">Page</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.10">

<td colspan="3" id="ii.i-p0.11">CHAPTER 1. — Historical Survey</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.12">1-18</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.13">
<td rowspan="8" id="ii.i-p0.14"> </td>
<td rowspan="8" id="ii.i-p0.15"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.16">The Old and New Elements in the formation of the Catholic Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p0.17">2</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.18">
<td id="ii.i-p0.19"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p1">The fixing of that which is Apostolic (Rule of Faith, 
Collection of Writings, Organization, Cultus)</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p1.1">5</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p1.2">
<td id="ii.i-p1.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p2">The Stages in the Genesis of the Catholic Rule of Faith, the Apologists</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p2.1">7</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p2.2">
<td id="ii.i-p2.3">Irenæus, Tertullian, Hippolytus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p2.4">9</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p2.5">
<td id="ii.i-p2.6">Clement and Origen </td>
<td id="ii.i-p2.7">11</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p2.8">
<td id="ii.i-p2.9"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p3">Obscurities in reference to the origin of the most important Institutions</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.1">15 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.2">
<td id="ii.i-p3.3">Difficulties in determining the importance of individual Personalities</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.4">16 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.5">
<td id="ii.i-p3.6">Differences of development in the Churches of different countries</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.7">17</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.8">
<td id="ii.i-p3.9">I.</td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p3.10"><p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p4"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p4.1">Fixing and Gradual Secularising of Christianity as a Church</span></p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p4.2">18-168</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p4.3">
<td colspan="3" style="height:36pt" id="ii.i-p4.4"><p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p5">CHAPTER II. — The setting up of the Apostolic Standards for Ecclesiastical Christianity. The Catholic Church</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.1">18-93</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.2">
<td rowspan="40" id="ii.i-p5.3"> </td>
<td rowspan="8" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p5.4">A.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.5">The transformation of the Baptismal Confession into the Apostolic Rule of Faith</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.6">20-38</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.7">
<td id="ii.i-p5.8">Necessities for setting up the Apostolic Rule of Faith </td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.9">21 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.10">
<td id="ii.i-p5.11">The Rule of Faith is the Baptismal Confession definitely interpreted</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.12">24</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.13">
<td id="ii.i-p5.14">Estimate of this transformation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.15">27</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.16">
<td id="ii.i-p5.17">Irenæus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.18">27</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.19">
<td id="ii.i-p5.20">Tertullian</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.21">29 </td>

</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.22">
<td id="ii.i-p5.23"><pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />Results of the transformation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.24">31</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.25">
<td id="ii.i-p5.26">Slower development in Alexandria: Clement and Origen</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.27">32</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.28">
<td rowspan="9" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p5.29">B.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.30"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p6">The designation of selected writings read in the Churches as New Testament Scriptures or, in other words, as a collection of Apostolic Writings</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p6.1">38-67</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p6.2">
<td id="ii.i-p6.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p7">Plausible arguments against the statement that up to the year 150 there was no New Testament in the Church.</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p7.1">38</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p7.2">
<td id="ii.i-p7.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p8">Sudden emergence of the New Testament in the Muratorian Fragment, in (Melito) Irenæus and Tertullian.</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p8.1">43</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p8.2">
<td id="ii.i-p8.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p9">Conditions under which the New Testament originated.</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p9.1">45 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p9.2">
<td id="ii.i-p9.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p10">Relation of the New Testament to the earlier writings that were read in the Churches</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p10.1">47 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p10.2">
<td id="ii.i-p10.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p11">Causes and motives for the formation of the Canon, manner of using and results of the New Testament</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p11.1">51 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p11.2">
<td id="ii.i-p11.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p12">The Apostolic collection of writings can be proved at first only in those Churches in which we find the Apostolic Rule of Faith; probably 
there was no New Testament in Antioch about the year 200, nor in Alexandria (Clement)</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p12.1">56</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p12.2">
<td id="ii.i-p12.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p13">Probable history of the genesis of the New Testament in Alexandria up to the time of Origen</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p13.1">60</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p13.2">
<td id="ii.i-p13.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p14">ADDENDUM. The results which the creation of the New Testament produced in the following period</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p14.1">62</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p14.2">
<td rowspan="9" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p14.3">C.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p14.4"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p15">The transformation of the Episcopal Office in the Church into an Apostolic Office. The History of the remodelling of the conception of the Church</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p15.1">67-94</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p15.2">
<td id="ii.i-p15.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p16">The legitimising of the Rule of Faith by the Communities which were founded by the Apostles</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.1">67</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.2">
<td id="ii.i-p16.3">By the “Elders”</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.4">68</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.5">
<td id="ii.i-p16.6">By the Bishops of Apostolic Churches (disciples of Apostles)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.7">69</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.8">
<td id="ii.i-p16.9"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p17">By the Bishops as such, who have received the Apostolic <i>Charisma veritatis</i></p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.1">70</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p17.2">
<td id="ii.i-p17.3">Excursus on the conceptions of the Alexandrians </td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.4">70</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p17.5">
<td id="ii.i-p17.6">The Bishops as successors of the Apostles</td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.7">70</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p17.8">
<td id="ii.i-p17.9"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p18">Original idea of the Church as the Holy Community that comes from Heaven and is destined for it</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.1">73</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.2">
<td id="ii.i-p18.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p19">The Church as the empiric Catholic Communion resting on the Law of Faith</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p19.1">74</td>
</tr></table>

<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p19.2">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p19.3">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p19.4" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p19.5" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p19.6" />
<col style="width:15%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p19.7" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p19.8">
<td rowspan="7" id="ii.i-p19.9"> </td>
<td rowspan="7" id="ii.i-p19.10"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p19.11"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p20"><pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />Obscurities in the idea of the Church as held by Irenmus and Tertullian</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.1">77</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.2">
<td id="ii.i-p20.3">By Clement and Origen</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.4">80</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.5">
<td id="ii.i-p20.6">Transition to the Hierarchical Idea of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.7">83</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.8">
<td style="height:24pt" id="ii.i-p20.9">The Hierarchical idea of the Church: Calixtus and Cyprian</td>
<td style="height:24pt" id="ii.i-p20.10">84</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.11">
<td id="ii.i-p20.12">Appendix I. Cyprian’s idea of the Church and the actual circumstances</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.13">90</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.14">
<td id="ii.i-p20.15">Appendix II. Church and Heresy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.16">90</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.17">
<td id="ii.i-p20.18"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p21">Appendix III. Uncertainties regarding the consequences of the new 
idea of the Church</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.1">93</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.2">
<td colspan="3" style="height:36pt" id="ii.i-p21.3">CHAPTER III. — Continuation. — The Old Christianity and the New Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.4">94-169</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.5">
<td rowspan="16" id="ii.i-p21.6"> </td>
<td rowspan="11" id="ii.i-p21.7"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.8">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.9">94</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.10">
<td id="ii.i-p21.11">The Original Montanism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.12">95 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p21.13">
<td id="ii.i-p21.14"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p22">The later Montanism as the dregs of the movement and as the 
product of a compromise</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p22.1">100</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p22.2">
<td id="ii.i-p22.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p23">The opposition to the demands of the Montanists by the Catholic Bishops: importance of the victory for the Church</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.1">104</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.2">
<td id="ii.i-p23.3">History of penance: the old practice</td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.4">109</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.5">
<td id="ii.i-p23.6">The laxer practice in the days of Tertullian and Hippolytus </td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.7">110</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.8">
<td id="ii.i-p23.9">The abolition of the old practice in the days of Cyprian </td>
<td id="ii.i-p23.10">111</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p23.11">
<td id="ii.i-p23.12"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p24">Significance of the new kind of penance for the idea of the Church; the Church no longer a Communion of Salvation and of Saints, but a 
condition of Salvation and a Holy Institution and thereby a <i>corpus permixtum</i></p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.1">113</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.2">
<td id="ii.i-p24.3">After effect of the old idea of the Church in Cyprian</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.4">115 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.5">
<td style="height:22pt" id="ii.i-p24.6">Origen’s idea of the Church</td>
<td style="height:22pt" id="ii.i-p24.7">116 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.8">
<td id="ii.i-p24.9">Novatian’s idea of the Church and of penance, the Church of the Catharists</td>
<td id="ii.i-p24.10">118</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p24.11">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p24.12"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p25">Conclusion: the Catholic Church as capable of being a support to society and the state</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.1">122 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p25.2">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p25.3">Addenda I. The Priesthood </td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.4">128 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p25.5">
<td colspan="2" style="height:22pt" id="ii.i-p25.6">        ”      II. Sacrifice </td>
<td style="height:22pt" id="ii.i-p25.7">131 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p25.8">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p25.9">        ”      III. Means of Grace. baptism and the Eucharist</td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.10">138</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p25.11">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p25.12">Excursus to Chapters II. and III. — Catholic and Roman</td>
<td id="ii.i-p25.13">149-169</td>
</tr>
</table>

<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p25.14">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p25.15">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p25.16" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p25.17" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p25.18" />
<col style="width:15%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p25.19" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p25.20">
<td colspan="4" id="ii.i-p25.21"><pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" /><p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p26">II. <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p26.1">Fixing and Gradual Hellenising of Christianity as a System of Doctrine.</span></p></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.2">
<td colspan="4" style="height:36pt" id="ii.i-p26.3">CHAPTER IV. — Ecclesiastical Christianity and Philosophy.</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.4">
<td rowspan="28" id="ii.i-p26.5"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.6"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.7">The Apologists</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.8">169-230</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.9">
<td rowspan="4" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p26.10">1.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.11">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.12">169</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.13">
<td id="ii.i-p26.14">The historical position of the Apologists</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.15">169</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.16">
<td id="ii.i-p26.17">Apologists and Gnostics</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.18">170</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.19">
<td id="ii.i-p26.20">Nature and importance of the Apologists’ theology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.21">172</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.22">
<td rowspan="12" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p26.23">2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.24">Christianity as Philosophy and as Revelation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.25">177</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.26">
<td id="ii.i-p26.27">Aristides</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.28">179</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.29">
<td id="ii.i-p26.30">Justin</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.31">179</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.32">
<td id="ii.i-p26.33">Athenagoras</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.34">188</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.35">
<td id="ii.i-p26.36">Miltiades, Melito</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.37">190</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.38">
<td id="ii.i-p26.39">Tatian</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.40">190</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.41">
<td id="ii.i-p26.42">Pseudo Justin, Orat. ad Gr.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.43">193</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.44">
<td id="ii.i-p26.45">Theophilus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.46">194</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.47">
<td id="ii.i-p26.48">Pseudo Justin, de Resurr.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.49">195</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.50">
<td id="ii.i-p26.51">Tertullian and Minucius</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.52">196</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.53">
<td id="ii.i-p26.54">Pseudo-Justin, de Monarch</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.55">199</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.56">
<td id="ii.i-p26.57">Results</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.58">199</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.59">
<td rowspan="11" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p26.60">3.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.61">The doctrines of Christianity as the revealed and rational religion</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.62">202</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.63">
<td id="ii.i-p26.64">Arrangement</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.65">202</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.66">
<td id="ii.i-p26.67">The Monotheistic Cosmology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.68">204</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.69">
<td id="ii.i-p26.70">Theology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.71">205</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.72">
<td id="ii.i-p26.73">Doctrine of the Logos</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.74">206</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.75">
<td id="ii.i-p26.76">Doctrine of the World and of Man</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.77">212</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.78">
<td id="ii.i-p26.79">Doctrine of Freedom and Morality</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.80">214</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.81">
<td id="ii.i-p26.82">Doctrine of Revelation (Proofs from Prophecy)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.83">215</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.84">
<td id="ii.i-p26.85">Significance of the History of Jesus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.86">217</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.87">
<td id="ii.i-p26.88">Christology of Justin</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.89">220</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.90">
<td id="ii.i-p26.91">Interpretation and 
Criticism, especially of Justin’s doctrines</td>
<td id="ii.i-p26.92">225</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p26.93">
<td colspan="3" style="height:72pt" id="ii.i-p26.94"><p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p27">CHAPTER V. — The Beginnings of an Ecclesiastico-theological 
interpretation and revision of the Rule of Faith in opposition to Gnosticism, on 
the basis of the New Testament and the Christian Philosophy of the Apologists; 
Melito, Irenæus, Tertullian, Hippolytus, Novatian</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p27.1">231-319</td>
</tr>
</table>

<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p27.2">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p27.3">
<col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p27.4" /><col style="width:5%" id="ii.i-p27.5" />
<col style="width:75%" id="ii.i-p27.6" />
<col style="width:15%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p27.7" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p27.8">
<td rowspan="40" id="ii.i-p27.9"> </td>


<td rowspan="8" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p27.10">1.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p27.11">
<p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p28"><pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" />The theological position of 
Irenæus and of the later contemporary Church teachers</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p28.1">231 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p28.2">
<td id="ii.i-p28.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p29">Characteristics of the theology of the Old Catholic 
Fathers, their wavering between Reason and Tradition</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p29.1">231</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p29.2">
<td id="ii.i-p29.3">Loose structure of their Dogmas</td>
<td id="ii.i-p29.4">234</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p29.5">
<td id="ii.i-p29.6"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p30">Irenæus’ attempt to construct a systematic theology and his fundamental theological convictions</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p30.1">236</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p30.2">
<td id="ii.i-p30.3">Gnostic and anti-Gnostic features of his theology </td>
<td id="ii.i-p30.4">237</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p30.5">
<td id="ii.i-p30.6">Christianity conceived as a real redemption by Christ (recapitulatio)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p30.7">239</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p30.8">
<td id="ii.i-p30.9">His conception of a history of salvation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p30.10">244</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p30.11">
<td id="ii.i-p30.12"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p31">His historical significance: conserving of tradition and gradual hellenising of the Rule of Faith</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p31.1">244</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p31.2">
<td rowspan="31" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p31.3">2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p31.4">The Old Catholic Fathers’ doctrine of the Church </td>
<td id="ii.i-p31.5">247</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p31.6">
<td id="ii.i-p31.7">The Antithesis to Gnosticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p31.8">247</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p31.9">
<td id="ii.i-p31.10"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p32">The “Scripture theology” as a sign of the dependence on “Gnosticism” and as a means of conserving tradition</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.1">250</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p32.2">
<td id="ii.i-p32.3">The Doctrine of God</td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.4">253</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p32.5">
<td id="ii.i-p32.6">The Logos Doctrine of Tertullian and Hippolytus </td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.7">256</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p32.8">
<td id="ii.i-p32.9">(Conceptions regarding the Holy Spirit)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.10">261</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p32.11">
<td id="ii.i-p32.12">Irenæus’ doctrine of the Logos</td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.13">262</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p32.14">
<td id="ii.i-p32.15">(Conceptions regarding the Holy Spirit)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p32.16">266</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p32.17">
<td id="ii.i-p32.18"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p33">The views of Irenæus regarding the destination of man, the original state, the fall and the doom of death 
(the disparate series of ideas in Irenæus; rudiments of the doctrine of original sin in Tertullian)</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p33.1">267</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p33.2">
<td id="ii.i-p33.3">The doctrine of Jesus Christ as the incarnate son of God</td>
<td id="ii.i-p33.4">275</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p33.5">
<td id="ii.i-p33.6"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p34">Assertion of the complete mixture and unity of the divine and human elements</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.1">275</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.2">
<td id="ii.i-p34.3">Significance of Mary</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.4">277</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.5">
<td id="ii.i-p34.6">Tertullian’s doctrine of the two natures and its origin</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.7">279</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.8">
<td id="ii.i-p34.9">Rudiments of this doctrine in Irenæus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.10">283</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.11">
<td id="ii.i-p34.12">The Gnostic character of this doctrine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.13">286</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.14">
<td id="ii.i-p34.15">Christology of Hippolytus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.16">286</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.17">
<td id="ii.i-p34.18">Views as to Christ’s work</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.19">288</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.20">
<td id="ii.i-p34.21">Redemption, Perfection</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.22">289</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.23">
<td id="ii.i-p34.24">Reconciliation </td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.25">292</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.26">
<td id="ii.i-p34.27">Categories for the fruit of Christ’s work</td>
<td id="ii.i-p34.28">292</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p34.29">
<td id="ii.i-p34.30"><p style="text-indent:0in; margin-top:0in; margin-bottom:0in" id="ii.i-p35">
<pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" />
Things peculiar to Tertullian</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.1">293</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p35.2">
<td id="ii.i-p35.3">Satisfacere Deo</td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.4">294</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p35.5">
<td id="ii.i-p35.6">The Soul as the Bride of Christ</td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.7">294</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p35.8">
<td id="ii.i-p35.9">The Eschatology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p35.10">294</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p35.11">
<td id="ii.i-p35.12"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p36">Its archaic nature, its incompatibility with speculation 
and the advantage of connection with that</p> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.1">297</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p36.2">
<td id="ii.i-p36.3">Conflict with Chiliasm in the East</td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.4">299</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p36.5">
<td id="ii.i-p36.6">The doctrine of the two Testaments</td>
<td id="ii.i-p36.7">300</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p36.8">
<td id="ii.i-p36.9"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p37">The influence of Gnosticism on the estimate of the two Testaments, the 
<i>complexus oppositorum</i>; the Old Testament a uniform Christian Book as in the Apologists</p> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p37.1">301</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p37.2">
<td id="ii.i-p37.3"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p38">The Old Testament a preliminary stage of the New Testament and a compound Book</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.1">304</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p38.2">
<td id="ii.i-p38.3">The stages in the history of salvation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.4">305</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p38.5">
<td id="ii.i-p38.6">The law of freedom the climax of the revelation in Christ </td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.7">309</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p38.8">
<td style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p38.9">3.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p38.10"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p39">Results to Ecclesiastical Christianity, chiefly in the 
West, (Cyprian, Novatian)</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p39.1">312</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p39.2">
<td colspan="3" style="height:60pt" id="ii.i-p39.3"><p style="margin-left:10%; text-indent:-10%" id="ii.i-p40">CHAPTER VI. — The Transformation of the Ecclesiastical 
Tradition into a Philosophy of Religion, or the Origin of the Scientific 
Theology and Dogmatic of the Church: Clement and Origen</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.1">319</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p40.2">
<td rowspan="29" id="ii.i-p40.3"> </td>
<td rowspan="5" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p40.4">(1)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.5">The Alexandrian Catechetical School and Clement of 
Alexandria</td>
<td id="ii.i-p40.6">319 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p40.7">
<td id="ii.i-p40.8"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p41">Schools and Teachers in the Church at the end of the second and the beginning of the third century; scientific efforts (Alogi in Asia Minor, 
Cappadocian Scholars, Bardesanes of Edessa, Julius Africanus, Scholars in Palestine, Rome and Carthage)</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.1">320</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.2">
<td id="ii.i-p41.3">The Alexandrian Catechetical School. Clement</td>
<td id="ii.i-p41.4">323</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p41.5">
<td id="ii.i-p41.6"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p42">The temper of Clement and his importance in the History of Dogma; his relation to Irenus, to the Gnostics and to primitive Christianity; 
his philosophyof Religion</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.1">324</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.2">
<td id="ii.i-p42.3">Clement and Origen</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.4">331</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.5">
<td rowspan="10" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p42.6">(2)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.7">The system of Origen</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.8">332</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.9">
<td id="ii.i-p42.10">Introductory: The personality and importance of Origen</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.11">332</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.12">
<td id="ii.i-p42.13">The Elements of Origen’s theology; its Gnostic features</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.14">334</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.15">
<td id="ii.i-p42.16">The relative view of Origen</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.17">334, 336</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.18">
<td id="ii.i-p42.19">His temper and final aim: relation to Greek Philosophy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p42.20">335</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p42.21">

<td id="ii.i-p42.22"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p43">
<pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" />Theology as a Philosophy of Revelation, and a cosmological 
speculation</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.1">340</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.2">
<td id="ii.i-p43.3">Porphyry on Origen</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.4">341</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.5">
<td id="ii.i-p43.6">The neutralising of History, esoteric and exoteric 
Christianity</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.7">342</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.8">
<td id="ii.i-p43.9">Fundamental ideas and arrangement of his system</td>  
<td id="ii.i-p43.10">343</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.11">
<td id="ii.i-p43.12">Sources of truth, doctrine of Scripture</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.13">346</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.14">
<td rowspan="6" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p43.15">I.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.16">The Doctrine of God and its unfolding</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.17">349</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.18">
<td id="ii.i-p43.19">Doctrine of God</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.20">349</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.21">
<td id="ii.i-p43.22">Doctrine of the Logos</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.23">352</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.24">
<td id="ii.i-p43.25">Clement’s doctrine of the Logos</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.26">352</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.27">
<td id="ii.i-p43.28">Doctrine of the Holy Spirit</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.29">357</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.30">
<td id="ii.i-p43.31">Doctrine of Spirits</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.32">359</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.33">
<td rowspan="2" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p43.34">II.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.35">Doctrine of the Fall and its consequences</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.36">361</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.37">
<td id="ii.i-p43.38">Doctrine of Man</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.39">363</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.40">
<td rowspan="6" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p43.41">III.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.42">Doctrine of Redemption and Restoration</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.43">365</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.44">
<td id="ii.i-p43.45">The notions necessary to the Psychical</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.46">367</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.47">
<td id="ii.i-p43.48">The Christology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.49">369</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.50">
<td id="ii.i-p43.51">The Appropriation of Salvation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.52">375</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.53">
<td id="ii.i-p43.54">The Eschatology</td>
<td id="ii.i-p43.55">377 </td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p43.56">
<td id="ii.i-p43.57"><p style="margin-left:5%; text-indent:-5%" id="ii.i-p44">Concluding Remarks: The importance of this system to the 
following period</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p44.1">378</td>
</tr>
</table>



<pb n="xiv" id="ii.i-Page_xiv" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Historical Survey." progress="1.02%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.ii.i">
<pb n="xv" id="ii.ii-Page_xv" />
<h1 id="ii.ii-p0.1">DIVISION I. </h1>
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.2">BOOK II.</h2>


<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.3">THE LAYING OF THE FOUNDATIONS</h3>
<pb n="xvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xvi" />

        <div3 title="Chapter I. Historical Survey." progress="1.03%" id="ii.ii.i" prev="ii.ii" next="ii.iii">

<pb n="1" id="ii.ii.i-Page_1" />
<h2 id="ii.ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii.i-p0.2">HISTORICAL SURVEY.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i-p1.1">The</span> second century of the existence of Gentile-Christian 
communities was characterised by the victorious conflict with Gnosticism and the 
Marcionite Church, by the gradual development of an ecclesiastical doctrine, 
and by the decay of the early Christian enthusiasm. The general result was the 
establishment of a great ecclesiastical association, which, forming at one and 
the same time a political commonwealth, school and union for worship, was based 
on the firm foundation of an “apostolic” law of faith, a collection of 
“apostolic” writings, and finally, an “apostolic” organisation. This 
institution was <i>the Catholic Church</i>.<note n="1" id="ii.ii.i-p1.2">Aubé (Histoire des Persécutions de 
l’Eglise, Vol. II. 1878, pp. 1-68) has given a survey of the genesis of 
ecclesiastical dogma. The disquisitions of Renan in the last volumes of his 
great historical work are excellent, though not seldom exaggerated in particular 
points. See especially the concluding observations in Vol. VII. cc. 28-34. Since 
the appearance of Ritschl’s monograph on the genesis of the old Catholic Church, 
a treatise which, however, forms too narrow a conception of the problem, German 
science can point to no work of equal rank with the French. Cf. Sohm’s Kirchenrecht, Vol. I. which, however, in a very one-sided manner, makes the 
adoption of the legal and constitutional arrangements responsible for all the 
evil in the Church.</note> In opposition to Gnosticism and Marcionitism, the main 
articles forming the estate and possession of orthodox Christianity were raised 
to the rank of apostolic regulations and laws, and thereby placed beyond all 
discussion and assault. At first the innovations introduced by this were not of 
a material, but of a formal, character. Hence they were not noticed by any of 
those who had never, or only in a vague fashion, been elevated to the feeling 
and idea of freedom and independence in religion. 

<pb n="2" id="ii.ii.i-Page_2" />How great the innovations actually were, however, 
may be measured by the fact that they signified a scholastic tutelage of the 
faith of the individual Christian, and restricted the immediateness of 
religious feelings and ideas to the narrowest limits. But the conflict with the 
so-called Montanism showed that there were still a considerable number of 
Christians who valued that immediateness and freedom; these were, however, 
defeated. The fixing of the tradition under the title of apostolic necessarily 
led to the assumption that whoever held the apostolic doctrine was also 
essentially a Christian in the apostolic sense. This assumption, quite apart 
from the innovations which were legitimised by tracing them to the Apostles, 
meant the separation of doctrine and conduct, the preference of the former to 
the latter, and the transformation of a fellowship of faith, hope, and 
discipline into a communion “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p1.3">eiusdem sacramenti</span>”, that is, into a union which, 
like the philosophical schools, rested on a doctrinal law, and which was 
subject to a legal code of divine institution.<note n="2" id="ii.ii.i-p1.4">Sohm (p. 160) declares: “The 
foundation of Catholicism is the divine Church law to which it lays claim.” In 
many other passages he even seems to express the opinion that the Church law of 
itself, even when not represented as divine, is the hereditary enemy of the true 
Church and at the same time denotes the essence of Catholicism. See, e.g., 
p. 2: “The whole essence of Catholicism consists in its declaring legal 
institutions to be necessary to the Church.” Page 700: “The essence of Church 
law is incompatible with the essence of the Church.” This thesis really 
characterises Catholicism well and contains a great truth, if expressed in more 
careful terms, somewhat as follows: The assertion that there is a divine Church 
law (emanating from Christ, or, in other words, from the Apostles), which is 
necessary to the spiritual character of the Church and which in fact is a token 
of this very attribute, is incompatible with the essence of the Gospel and is 
the mark of a pseudo-Catholicism.” But the thesis contains too narrow a view of 
the case. For the divine Church law is only one feature of the essence of the 
Catholic Church, though a very important element, which Sohm, as a jurist, was 
peculiarly capable of recognising. The whole essence of Catholicism, however, 
consists in the deification of tradition generally. The declaration that the 
empirical institutions of the Church, created for and necessary to this purpose, 
are apostolic, a declaration which amalgamates them with the essence and content 
of the Gospel and places them beyond all criticism, is the peculiarly “Catholic” 
feature. Now, as a great part of these institutions cannot be inwardly 
appropriated and cannot really amalgamate with faith and piety, it is 
self-evident that such portions become legal ordinances, to which obedience must 
be rendered. For no other relation to these ordinances can be conceived. Hence 
the legal regulations and the corresponding slavish devotion come to have such 
immense scope in Catholicism, and well-nigh express its essence. But behind this 
is found the more general conviction that the empirical Church, as it actually 
exists, is the authentic, pure, and infallible creation: its doctrine, its 
regulations, its religious ceremonial are apostolic. Whoever doubts that 
renounces Christ. Now, if, as in the case of the Reformers, this conception be 
recognised as erroneous and unevangelical, the result must certainly be a strong 
detestation of “the divine Church law.” Indeed, the inclination to sweep away 
all Church law is quite intelligible, for when you give the devil your little 
finger he takes the whole hand. But, on the other hand, it cannot be imagined 
how communities are to exist on earth, propagate themselves, and train men 
without regulations; and how regulations are to exist without resulting in the 
formation of a code of laws. In truth, such regulations have at no time been 
wanting in Christian communities, and have always possessed the character of a 
legal code. Sohm’s distinction, that in the oldest period there was no “law”, 
but only a “regulation”, is artificial, though possessed of a certain degree of 
truth; for the regulation has one aspect in a circle of like-minded enthusiasts, 
and a different one in a community where all stages of moral and religious 
culture are represented, and which has therefore to train its members. Or should 
it not do so? And, on the other hand, had the oldest Churches not the Old 
Testament and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i-p1.5">διατάξεις</span> of the 
Apostles? Were these no code of laws? Sohm’s proposition: “The essence of Church 
law is incompatible with the essence of the Church,” does not rise to 
evangelical clearness and freedom, but has been formed under the shadow and ban 
of Catholicism. I am inclined to call it an Anabaptist thesis. The Anabaptists 
were also in the shadow and ban of Catholicism; hence their only course was 
either the attempt to wreck the Church and Church history and found a new 
empire, or a return to Catholicism. Hermann Bockelson or the Pope! But the 
Gospel is above the question of Jew or Greek, and therefore also above the 
question of a legal code. It is reconcilable with everything that is not sin, 
even with the philosophy of the Greeks. Why should it not be also compatible 
with the monarchical bishop, with the legal code of the Romans, and even with 
the Pope, provided these are not made part of the Gospel.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p2">The movement which resulted in the Catholic Church owes its 
right to a place in the history of Christianity to the victory 

<pb n="3" id="ii.ii.i-Page_3" />over Gnosticism and to the preservation of an 
important part of early Christian tradition. If Gnosticism in all its phases was 
the violent attempt to drag Christianity down to the level of the Greek world, 
and to rob it of its dearest possession, belief in the Almighty God of creation 
and redemption, then Catholicism, inasmuch as it secured this belief for the 
Greeks, preserved the Old Testament, and supplemented it with early Christian 
writings, thereby saving — as far as documents, at least, were concerned — and 
proclaiming the authority of an important part of primitive Christianity, must 
in one respect be acknowledged as a conservative force born from the vigour of Christianity. 


<pb n="4" id="ii.ii.i-Page_4" /> If we put aside abstract considerations and 
merely look at the facts of the given situation, we cannot but admire a creation 
which first broke up the various outside forces assailing Christianity, and in 
which the highest blessings of this faith have always continued to be 
accessible. If the founder of the Christian religion had deemed belief in the 
Gospel and a life in accordance with it to be compatible with membership of the 
Synagogue and observance of the Jewish law, there could at least be no 
impossibility of adhering to the Gospel within the Catholic Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p3">Still, that is only one side of the case. The older 
Catholicism never clearly put the question, “What is Christian?” Instead of 
answering that question it rather laid down rules, the recognition of which was 
to be the guarantee of Christianism. This solution of the problem seems to be on 
the one hand too narrow and on the other too broad. Too narrow, because it bound 
Christianity to rules under which it necessarily languished; too broad, because 
it did not in any way exclude the introduction of new and foreign conceptions. 
In throwing a protective covering round the Gospel, Catholicism also obscured 
it. It preserved Christianity from being hellenised to the most extreme extent, 
but, as time went on, it was forced to admit into this religion an ever greater 
measure of secularisation. In the interests of its world-wide mission it did not 
indeed directly disguise the terrible seriousness of religion, but, by 
tolerating a less strict ideal of life, it made it possible for those less in 
earnest to be considered Christians, and to regard themselves as such. It 
permitted the genesis of a Church, which was no longer a communion of faith, 
hope, and discipline, but a political commonwealth in which the Gospel merely 
had a place beside other things.<note n="3" id="ii.ii.i-p3.1">In the formation of the Marcionite Church we 
have, on the other hand, the attempt to create a rigid œcumenical community, 
held together solely by religion. The Marcionite Church therefore had a founder, 
the Catholic has none.</note> In ever increasing measure it invested all the forms 
which this secular commonwealth required with apostolic, that is, indirectly, 
with divine authority. This course disfigured Christianity and made a knowledge 
of what is Christian an obscure and difficult matter. But, in Catholicism, 
religion for the first time obtained a formal dogmatic system. Catholic Christianity 



<pb n="5" id="ii.ii.i-Page_5" />discovered the formula which reconciled faith and 
knowledge. This formula satisfied humanity for centuries, and the blessed 
effects which it accomplished continued to operate even after it had itself 
already become a fetter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p4">Catholic Christianity grew out of two converging series of 
developments. In the one were set up fixed outer standards for determining what 
is Christian, and these standards were proclaimed to be apostolic institutions. 
The baptismal confession was exalted to an apostolic rule of faith, that is, to 
an apostolic law of faith. A collection of apostolic writings was formed from 
those read in the Churches, and this compilation was placed on an equal footing 
with the Old Testament. The episcopal and monarchical constitution was declared 
to be apostolic, and the attribute of successor of the Apostles was conferred on 
the bishop. Finally, the religious ceremonial developed into a celebration of 
mysteries, which was in like manner traced back to the Apostles. The result of 
these institutions was a strictly exclusive Church in the form of a communion of 
doctrine, ceremonial, and law, a confederation which more and more gathered the 
various communities within its pale, and brought about the decline of all 
nonconforming sects. The confederation was primarily based on a common 
confession, which, however, was not only conceived as “law,” but was also very 
soon supplemented by new standards. One of the most important problems to be 
investigated in the history of dogma, and one which unfortunately cannot be 
completely solved, is to show what necessities led to the setting up of a new 
canon of Scripture, what circumstances required the appearance of living 
authorities in the communities, and what relation was established between the 
apostolic rule of faith, the apostolic canon of Scripture, and the apostolic 
office. The development ended with the formation of a clerical class, at whose 
head stood the bishop, who united in himself all conceivable powers, as teacher, 
priest, and judge. He disposed of the powers of Christianity, guaranteed its 
purity, and therefore in every respect held the Christian laity in tutelage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p5">But even apart from the content which Christianity here 
received, this process in itself represents a progressive secularising of the 
Church. This would be self-evident enough, even if it 


<pb n="6" id="ii.ii.i-Page_6" />were not confirmed by noting the fact that the 
process had already been to some extent anticipated in the so-called Gnosticism 
(See vol. I. p. 253 and Tertullian, de præscr. 35). But the element which the 
latter lacked, namely, a firmly welded, suitably regulated constitution, must by 
no means be regarded as one originally belonging and essential to Christianity. 
The depotentiation to which Christianity was here subjected appears still more 
plainly in the facts, that the Christian hopes were deadened, that the 
secularising of the Christian life was tolerated and even legitimised, and that 
the manifestations of an unconditional devotion to the heavenly excited 
suspicion or were compelled to confine themselves to very narrow limits.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p6">But these considerations are scarcely needed as soon as we 
turn our attention to the second series of developments that make up the history 
of this period. The Church did not merely set up dykes and walls against 
Gnosticism in order to ward it off externally, nor was she satisfied with 
defending against it the facts which were the objects of her belief and hope; 
but, taking the creed for granted, she began to follow this heresy into its own 
special territory and to combat it with a scientific theology. That was a 
necessity which did not first spring from Christianity’s own internal struggles. 
It was already involved in the fact that the Christian Church had been joined by 
cultured Greeks, who felt the need of justifying their Christianity to 
themselves and the world, and of presenting it as the desired and certain answer 
to all the pressing questions which then occupied men’s minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p7">The beginning of a development which a century later 
reached its provisional completion in the theology of Origen, that is, in the 
transformation of the Gospel into a scientific system of ecclesiastical 
doctrine, appears in the Christian Apologetic, as we already find it before the 
middle of the second century. As regards its content, this system of doctrine 
meant the legitimising of Greek philosophy within the sphere of the rule of 
faith. The theology of Origen bears the same relation to the New Testament as 
that of Philo does to the Old. What is here presented as Christianity is in fact 
the idealistic religious philosophy of the age, attested by divine revelation, 
made accessible to all by the incarnation of the Logos, and purified from any 


<pb n="7" id="ii.ii.i-Page_7" />connection with Greek mythology and gross 
polytheism.<note n="4" id="ii.ii.i-p7.1">The historian who wishes to determine the advance made by 
Græco-Roman humanity in the third and fourth centuries, under the influence of 
Catholicism and its theology, must above all keep in view the fact that gross 
polytheism and immoral mythology were swept away, spiritual monotheism brought 
near to all, and the ideal of a divine life and the hope of an eternal one made 
certain. Philosophy also aimed at that, but it was not able to establish a 
community of men on these foundations.</note> A motley multitude of primitive 
Christian ideas and hopes, derived from both Testaments, and too brittle to be 
completely recast, as yet enclosed the kernel. But the majority of these were 
successfully manipulated by theological art, and the traditional rule of faith 
was transformed into a system of doctrine, in which, to some extent, the old 
articles found only a nominal place.<note n="5" id="ii.ii.i-p7.2">Luther, as is well known, had a very 
profound impression of the distinction between Biblical Christianity and the 
theology of the Fathers, who followed the theories of Origen. See, for example, 
Werke, Vol. LXII. p. 49, quoting Proles: “When the word of God comes to the Fathers, me thinks it is as if milk were filtered 
through a coal sack, where the milk must become black and spoiled.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p8">This hellenising of ecclesiastical Christianity, by which 
we do not mean the Gospel, was not a gradual process; for the truth rather is 
that it was already accomplished the moment that the reflective Greek confronted 
the new religion which he had accepted. The Christianity of men like Justin, 
Athenagoras, and Minucius is not a whit less Hellenistic than that of Origen. 
But yet an important distinction obtains here. It is twofold. In the first 
place, those Apologists did not yet find themselves face to face with a fixed 
collection of writings having a title to be reverenced as Christian; they have 
to do with the Old Testament and the “Teachings of Christ” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i-p8.1">διδάγματα 
Χριστοῦ</span>). In the second place, they do not yet regard the scientific 
presentation of Christianity as the main task and as one which this religion 
itself demands. As they really never enquired what was meant by “Christian,” or 
at least never put the question clearly to themselves, they never claimed that 
their scientific presentation of Christianity was the first proper expression 
of it that had been given. Justin and his contemporaries make it perfectly clear 
that they consider the traditional faith existing in the churches to be complete 
and pure and in itself requiring no scientific revision. In a word, the gulf which existed 


<pb n="8" id="ii.ii.i-Page_8" />between the religious thought of philosophers and 
the sum of Christian tradition is still altogether unperceived, because that 
tradition was not yet fixed in rigid forms, because no religious utterance 
testifying to monotheism, virtue, and reward was as yet threatened by any 
control, and finally, because the speech of philosophy was only understood by a 
small minority in the Church, though its interests and aims were not unknown to 
most. Christian thinkers were therefore still free to divest of their direct 
religious value all realistic and historical elements of the tradition, while 
still retaining them as parts of a huge apparatus of proof, which accomplished 
what was really the only thing that many sought in Christianity, viz., the 
assurance that the theory of the world obtained from other sources was the 
truth. The danger which here threatened Christianity as a religion was scarcely 
less serious than that which had been caused to it by the Gnostics. These 
remodelled tradition, the Apologists made it to some extent inoperative without 
attacking it. The latter were not disowned, but rather laid the foundation of 
Church theology, and determined the circle of interests within which it was to 
move in the future.<note n="6" id="ii.ii.i-p8.2">They were not the first to determine this circle of 
interests. So far as we can demonstrate traces of independent religious 
knowledge among the so-called Apostolic Fathers of the post-apostolic age, they 
are in thorough harmony with the theories of the Apologists, which are merely 
expressed with precision and divested of Old Testament language.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p9">But the problem which the Apologists solved almost offhand, 
namely, the task of showing that Christianity was the perfect and certain 
philosophy, because it rested on revelation, and that it was the highest 
scientific knowledge of God and the world, was to be rendered more difficult. To 
these difficulties all that primitive Christianity has up to the present 
transmitted to the Church of succeeding times contributes its share. The 
conflict with Gnosticism made it necessary to find some sort of solution to the 
question, “What is Christian?” and to fix this answer. But indeed the Fathers 
were not able to answer the question confidently and definitely. They therefore 
made a selection from tradition and contented themselves with making it binding 
on Christians. Whatever was to lay claim to authority in the 


<pb n="9" id="ii.ii.i-Page_9" />Church had henceforth to be in harmony with the 
rule of faith and the canon of New Testament Scriptures. That created an 
entirely new situation for Christian thinkers, that is, for those trying to 
solve the problem of subordinating Christianity to the Hellenic spirit. That 
spirit never became quite master of the situation; it was obliged to accommodate 
itself to it.<note n="7" id="ii.ii.i-p9.1">It was only after the apostolic tradition, fixed in the form of a 
comprehensive collection, seemed to guarantee the admissibility of every form of 
Christianity that reverenced that collection, that the hellenising of 
Christianity within the Church began in serious fashion. The fixing of tradition 
had had a twofold result. On the one hand, it opened the way more than ever 
before for a free and unhesitating introduction of foreign ideas into 
Christianity, and, on the other hand, so far as it really also included the 
documents and convictions of primitive Christianity, it preserved this religion 
to the future and led to a return to it, either from scientific or religious 
considerations. That we know anything at all of original Christianity is 
entirely due to the fixing of the tradition, as found at the basis of 
Catholicism. On the supposition — which is indeed an academic consideration — that 
this fixing had not taken place because of the non-appearance of the Gnosticism 
which occasioned it, and on the further supposition that the original enthusiasm 
had continued, we would in all probability know next to nothing of original 
Christianity to-day. How much we would have known may be seen from the Shepherd 
of Hermas.</note> The work first began with the scientific treatment of individual 
articles contained in the rule of faith, partly with the view of disproving 
Gnostic conceptions, partly for the purpose of satisfying the Church’s own 
needs. The framework in which these articles were placed virtually continued to 
be the apologetic theology, for this maintained a doctrine of God and the world, 
which seemed to correspond to the earliest tradition as much as it ran counter 
to the Gnostic theses. (Melito), Irenæus, Tertullian and Hippolytus, aided more 
or less by tradition on the one hand and by philosophy on the other, opposed to 
the Gnostic dogmas about Christianity the articles of the baptismal confession 
interpreted as a rule of faith, these articles being developed into doctrines. 
Here they undoubtedly learned very much from the Gnostics and Marcion. If we 
define ecclesiastical dogmas as propositions handed down in the creed of the 
Church, shown to exist in the Holy Scriptures of both Testaments, and rationally 
reproduced and formulated, then the men we have just mentioned were the first to 
set up dogmas<note n="8" id="ii.ii.i-p9.2">So far as the Catholic Church is concerned, the idea of dogmas, as 
individual theorems characteristic of Christianity, and capable of being 
scholastically proved, originated with the Apologists. Even as early as Justin 
we find tendencies to amalgamate historical material and natural theology.</note> — dogmas but no 


<pb n="10" id="ii.ii.i-Page_10" />system of dogmatics. As yet the difficulty of 
the problem was by no means perceived by these men either. Their peculiar 
capacity for sympathising with and understanding the traditional and the old 
still left them in a happy blindness. So far as they had a theology they 
supposed it to be nothing more than the explanation of the faith of the 
Christian multitude (yet Tertullian already noted the difference in one point, 
certainly a very characteristic one, viz., the Logos doctrine). They still lived 
in the belief that the Christianity which filled their minds required no 
scientific remodelling in order to be an expression of the highest knowledge, 
and that it was in all respects identical with the Christianity which even the 
most uncultivated could grasp. That this was an illusion is proved by many 
considerations, but most convincingly by the fact that Tertullian and Hippolytus 
had the main share in introducing into the doctrine of faith a philosophically 
formulated dogma, viz., that the Son of God is the Logos, and in having it made 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p9.3">articulus constitutivus ecclesiæ</span></i>. The effects of this undertaking can never 
be too highly estimated, for the Logos doctrine is Greek philosophy in nuce, 
though primitive Christian views may have been subsequently incorporated with 
it. Its introduction into the creed of Christendom, which was, strictly 
speaking, the setting up <i>of the first dogma in the Church</i>, meant the future 
conversion of the rule of faith into a philosophic system. But in yet another 
respect Irenæus and Hippolytus denote an immense advance beyond the Apologists, 
which, paradoxically enough, results both from the progress of Christian 
Hellenism and from a deeper study of the Pauline theology, that is, emanates 
from the controversy with Gnosticism. In them a religious and realistic idea 
takes the place of the moralism of the Apologists, namely, the deifying of the 
human race through the incarnation of the Son of God. The apotheosis of mortal 
man through his acquisition of immortality (divine life) is the idea of 
salvation which was taught in the ancient mysteries. It is here adopted as a 
Christian one, supported by the Pauline theology (especially as contained in the 
Epistle to the Ephesians), and brought into the closest 


<pb n="11" id="ii.ii.i-Page_11" />connection with the historical Christ, the Son 
of God and Son of man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p9.4">filius dei et filius hominis</span>). What the heathen faintly 
hoped for as a possibility was here announced as certain, and indeed as having 
already taken place. What a message! This conception was to become the central 
Christian idea of the future. A long time, however, elapsed before it made its 
way into the dogmatic system of the Church.<note n="9" id="ii.ii.i-p9.5">It is almost completely wanting in 
Tertullian. That is explained by the fact that this remarkable man was in his 
inmost soul an old-fashioned Christian, to whom the Gospel was <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p9.6">conscientia 
religionis</span>, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p9.7">disciplina vitæ</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p9.8">spes fidei</span></i>, and who found no sort of edification 
in Neoplatonic notions, but rather dwelt on the ideas “command”, “performance”, 
“error”, “forgiveness”. In Irenæus also, moreover, the ancient idea of 
salvation, supplemented by elements derived from the Pauline theology, is united 
with the primitive Christian eschatology.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p10">But meanwhile the huge gulf which existed between both 
Testaments and the rule of faith on the one hand, and the current ideas of the 
time on the other, had been recognized in Alexandria. It was not indeed felt as 
a gulf, for then either the one or the other would have had to be given up, but 
as a <i>problem</i>. If the Church tradition contained the assurance, not to be 
obtained elsewhere, of all that Greek culture knew, hoped for, and prized, and 
if for that very reason it was regarded as in every respect inviolable, then 
the absolutely indissoluble union of Christian tradition with the Greek 
philosophy of religion was placed beyond all doubt. But an immense number of 
problems were at the same time raised, especially when, as in the case of the 
Alexandrians, heathen syncretism in the entire breadth of its development was 
united with the doctrine of the Church. The task, which had been begun by Philo 
and carried on by Valentinus and his school, was now undertaken in the Church. 
Clement led the way in attempting a solution of the problem, but the huge task 
proved too much for him. Origen took it up under more difficult circumstances, 
and in a certain fashion brought it to a conclusion. He, the rival of the 
Neoplatonic philosophers, the Christian Philo, wrote the first Christian 
dogmatic, which competed with the philosophic systems of the time, and which, 
founded on the Scriptures of both Testaments, presents a peculiar union of the 
apologetic theology of a Justin and the Gnostic theology of a Valentinus, 

<pb n="12" id="ii.ii.i-Page_12" />while keeping steadily in view a simple and 
highly practical aim. In this dogmatic the rule of faith is recast and that 
quite consciously. Origen did not conceal his conviction that Christianity 
finds its correct expression only in scientific knowledge, and that every form 
of Christianity that lacks theology is but a meagre kind with no clear 
consciousness of its own content. This conviction plainly shows that Origen was 
dealing with a different kind of Christianity, though his view that a mere 
relative distinction existed here may have its justification in the fact, that 
the untheological Christianity of the age with which he compared his own was 
already permeated by Hellenic elements and in a very great measure 
secularised.<note n="10" id="ii.ii.i-p10.1">On the significance of Clement and Origen see Overbeck, “Über die 
Anfänge der patristischen Litteratur” in d. Hist. Ztschr. N. F., Vol. XII. p. 
417 ff.</note> But Origen, as well as Clement before him, had really a right to the 
conviction that the true essence of Christianity, or, in other words, the 
Gospel, is only arrived at by the aid of critical speculation; for was not the 
Gospel veiled and hidden in the canon of both Testaments, was it not displaced 
by the rule of faith, was it not crushed down, depotentiated, and disfigured in 
the Church which identified itself with the people of Christ? Clement and Origen 
found freedom and independence in what they recognized to be the essence of the 
matter and what they contrived with masterly skill to determine as its proper 
aim, after an examination of the huge apparatus of tradition. But was not that 
the ideal of Greek sages and philosophers? This question can by no means be 
flatly answered in the negative, and still less decidedly in the affirmative, 
for a new significance was here given to the ideal by representing it <i>as 
assured beyond all doubt, already realised</i> in the person of Christ and 
incompatible with polytheism. If, as is manifestly the case, they found joy and 
peace in their faith and in the theory of the universe connected with it, if 
they prepared themselves for an eternal life and expected it with certainty, if 
they felt themselves to be perfect only through dependence on God, then, in 
spite of their Hellenism, they unquestionably came nearer to the Gospel than 
Irenæus with his slavish dependence on authority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p11">The setting up of a scientific system of Christian dogmatics, which 


<pb n="13" id="ii.ii.i-Page_13" />was still something different from the rule of 
faith, interpreted in an Antignostic sense, philosophically wrought out, and in 
some parts proved from the Bible, was a private undertaking of Origen, and at 
first only approved in limited circles. As yet, not only were certain bold 
changes of interpretation disputed in the Church, but the undertaking itself, as 
a whole, was disapproved.<note n="11" id="ii.ii.i-p11.1">Information on this point may be got not only from 
the writings of Origen (see especially his work against Celsus), but also and 
above all from his history. The controversy between Dionysius of Alexandria and 
the Chiliasts is also instructive on the matter.</note> The circumstances of the 
several provincial churches in the first half of the third century were still 
very diverse. Many communities had yet to adopt the basis that made them into 
Catholic ones; and in most, if not in all, the education of the clergy — not to 
speak of the laity — was not high enough to enable them to appreciate systematic 
theology. But the schools in which Origen taught carried on his work, similar 
ones were established, and these produced a number of the bishops and presbyters 
of the East in the last half of the third century. They had in their hands the 
means of culture afforded by the age, and this was all the more a guarantee of 
victory because the laity no longer took any part in deciding the form of 
religion. Wherever the Logos Christology had been adopted the future of 
Christian Hellenism was certain. At the beginning of the fourth century there 
was no community in Christendom which, apart from the Logos doctrine, possessed 
a purely philosophical theory that was regarded as an ecclesiastical dogma, to 
say nothing of an official scientific theology. But the system of Origen was a 
prophecy of the future. The Logos doctrine started the crystallising process 
which resulted in further deposits. Symbols of faith were already drawn up which 
contained a peculiar mixture of Origen’s theology with the inflexible 
Antignostic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p11.2">regula fidei</span></i>. One celebrated theologian, Methodius, 
endeavoured to unite the theology of Irenæus and Origen, ecclesiastical realism 
and philosophic spiritualism, under the badge of monastic mysticism. The 
developments of the following period therefore no longer appear surprising in 
any respect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p12">As Catholicism, from every point of view, is the result of 

<pb n="14" id="ii.ii.i-Page_14" />the blending of Christianity with the ideas of 
antiquity,<note n="12" id="ii.ii.i-p12.1">The three or (reckoning Methodius) four steps of the development of 
church doctrine (Apologists, Old Catholic Fathers, Alexandrians) correspond to 
the progressive religious and philosophical development of heathendom at that 
period: philosophic moralism, ideas of salvation (theology and practice of 
mysteries), Neoplatonic philosophy, and complete syncretism.</note> so the Catholic 
dogmatic, as it was developed after the second or third century on the basis of 
the Logos doctrine, is Christianity conceived and formulated from the 
standpoint of the Greek philosophy of religion.<note n="13" id="ii.ii.i-p12.2">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p12.3">Virtus omnis ex his causam 
accipit, a quibus provocatur</span> (Tertull., de bapt. 2.)</note> This Christianity 
conquered the old world, and became the foundation of a new phase of history in 
the Middle Ages. The union of the Christian religion with a definite historical 
phase of human knowledge and culture may be lamented in the interest of the 
Christian religion, which was thereby secularised, and in the interest of the 
development of culture which was thereby retarded (?). But lamentations become 
here ill-founded assumptions, as absolutely everything that we have and value is 
due to the alliance that Christianity and antiquity concluded in such a way that 
neither was able to prevail over the other. Our inward and spiritual life, which 
owes the least part of its content to the empiric knowledge which we have 
acquired, is based up to the present moment on the discords resulting from that 
union.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p13">These hints are meant among other things to explain and 
justify<note n="14" id="ii.ii.i-p13.1">The plan of placing the apologetic theology before everything else 
would have much to recommend it, but I adhere to the arrangement here chosen, 
because the advantage of being able to represent and survey the outer 
ecclesiastical development and the inner theological one, each being viewed as 
a unity, seems to me to be very great. We must then of course understand the two 
developments as proceeding on parallel lines. But the placing of the former 
parallel before the latter in my presentation is justified by the fact that what 
was gained in the former passed over much more directly and swiftly into the 
general life of the Church, than what was reached in the latter. Decades 
elapsed, for instance, before the apologetic theology came to be generally known 
and accepted in the Church, as is shown by the long continued conflict against 
Monarchianism.</note> the arrangement chosen for the following presentation, which 
embraces the fundamental section of the history of Christian dogma.<note n="15" id="ii.ii.i-p13.2">The origin 
of Catholicism can only be very imperfectly described within the framework of 
the history of dogma, for the political situation of the Christian communities 
in the Roman Empire had quite as important an influence on the development of 
the Catholic Church as its internal conflicts. But inasmuch as that situation 
and these struggles are ultimately connected in the closest way, the history of 
dogma cannot even furnish a complete picture of this development within definite 
limits.</note> A few more remarks are, however, necessary.</p>


<pb n="15" id="ii.ii.i-Page_15" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p14">1. One special difficulty in ascertaining the genesis of 
the Catholic rules is that the churches, though on terms of close connection and 
mutual intercourse, had no real <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p14.1">forum publicum</span></i>, though indeed, in a 
certain sense, each bishop was <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p14.2">in foro publico</span></i>. As a rule, therefore, we 
can only see the advance in the establishment of fixed forms in the shape of 
results, without being able to state precisely the ways and means which led to 
them. We do indeed know the factors, and can therefore theoretically construct 
the development; but the real course of things is frequently hidden from us. The 
genesis of a harmonious Church, firmly welded together in doctrine and 
constitution, can no more have been the natural unpremeditated product of the 
conditions of the time than were the genesis and adoption of the New Testament 
canon of Scripture. But we have no direct evidence as to what communities had a 
special share in the development, although we know that the Roman Church played 
a leading part. Moreover, we can only conjecture that conferences, common 
measures, and synodical decisions were not wanting. It is certain that, 
beginning with the last quarter of the second century, there were held in the 
different provinces, mostly in the East, but later also in the West, Synods in 
which an understanding was arrived at on all questions of importance to 
Christianity, including, <i>e.g.</i>, the extent of the canon.<note n="16" id="ii.ii.i-p14.3">See Tertullian, 
de pudic. 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p14.4">Sed cederem tibi, si scriptura Pastoris, quæ sola moechos amat, 
divino instrumento meruisset incidi, si non ab omni concilio ecclesiarum etiam 
vestrarum inter aprocrypha et falsa iudicaretur</span>;” de ieiun. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i-p14.5">Aguntur 
præterea per Græcias certis in locis concilia ex universis ecclesiis, per quæ et 
altiora quæque in commune tractantur, et ipsa repræsentatio totius nominis 
Christiani magna veneratione celebratur.</span>” We must also take into account here 
the intercourse by letter, in which connection I may specially remind the reader 
of the correspondence between Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth, Euseb., H.E. IV. 23, 
and journeys such as those of Polycarp and Abercius to Rome. Cf. generally Zahn, 
Weltverkehr und Kirche während der drei ersten Jahrhunderte, 1877.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p15">2. The degree of influence exercised by particular ecclesiastics 


<pb n="16" id="ii.ii.i-Page_16" />on the development of the Church and its 
doctrines is also obscure and difficult to determine. As they were compelled to 
claim the sanction of tradition for every innovation they introduced, and did 
in fact do so, and as every fresh step they took appeared to themselves 
necessary only as an explanation, it is in many cases quite impossible to 
distinguish between what they received from tradition and what they added to it 
of their own. Yet an investigation from the point of view of the historian of 
literature shows that Tertullian and Hippolytus were to a great extent dependent 
on Irenæus. What amount of innovation these men independently contributed can 
therefore still be ascertained. Both are men of the second generation. 
Tertullian is related to Irenæus pretty much as Calvin to Luther. This parallel 
holds good in more than one respect. First, Tertullian drew up a series of plain 
dogmatic formulæ which are not found in Irenæus and which proved of the greatest 
importance in succeeding times. Secondly, he did not attain the power, 
vividness, and unity of religious intuition which distinguish Irenæus. The truth 
rather is that, just because of his forms, he partly destroyed the unity of the 
matter and partly led it into a false path of development. Thirdly, he 
everywhere endeavoured to give a conception of Christianity which represented it 
as the divine law, whereas in Irenæus this idea is overshadowed by the 
conception of the Gospel as real redemption. The main problem therefore resolves 
itself into the question as to the position of Irenæus in the history of the 
Church. To what extent were his expositions new, to what extent were the 
standards he formulated already employed in the Churches, and in which of them? 
We cannot form to ourselves a sufficiently vivid picture of the interchange of 
Christian writings in the Church after the last quarter of the second 
century.<note n="17" id="ii.ii.i-p15.1">See my studies respecting the tradition of the Greek Apologists of the 
second century in the early Church in the Texte und Unters. z. Gesch. der alt 
christl. Litteratur, Vol. I. Part I. 2.</note> Every important work speedily found its 
way into the churches of the chief cities in the Empire. The diffusion was not 
merely from East to West, though this was the general rule. At the beginning of 
the fourth century there was in Cæsarea a Greek translation of Tertullian’s 
Apology and a collection 


<pb n="17" id="ii.ii.i-Page_17" />of Cyprian’s epistles.<note n="18" id="ii.ii.i-p15.2">See Euseb., H.E. II. 2; 
VI. 43.</note> The influence of the Roman Church extended over the greater part of 
Christendom. Up till about the year 260 the Churches in East and West had still 
in some degree a common history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p16">3. The developments in the history of dogma within the 
period extending from about 150 to about 300 were by no means brought about in 
the different communities at the same time and in a completely analogous 
fashion. This fact is in great measure concealed from us, because our 
authorities are almost completely derived from those leading Churches that were 
connected with each other by constant intercourse. Yet the difference can still 
be clearly proved by the ratio of development in Rome, Lyons, and Carthage on 
the one hand, and in Alexandria on the other. Besides, we have several valuable 
accounts showing that in more remote provinces and communities the development 
was slower, and a primitive and freer condition of things much longer 
preserved.<note n="19" id="ii.ii.i-p16.1">See the accounts of Christianity in Edessa and the far East generally 
The Acta Archelai and the Homilies of Aphraates should also be specially 
examined. Cf. further Euseb., H. E. VI. 12, and finally the remains of the 
Latin-Christian literature of the third century — apart from Tertullian, Cyprian 
and Novatian — as found partly under the name of Cyprian, partly under other 
titles. Commodian, Arnobius, and Lactantius are also instructive here. This 
literature has been but little utilised with respect to the history of dogma and 
of the Church.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p17">4. From the time that the clergy acquired complete sway 
over the Churches, that is, from the beginning of the second third of the third 
century, the development of the history of dogma practically took place within 
the ranks of that class, and was carried on by its learned men. Every mystery 
they set up therefore became doubly mysterious to the laity, for these did not 
even understand the terms, and hence it formed another new fetter.</p>
</div3>


</div2>

      <div2 title="I. Fixing and Gradual Secularising of Christianity as a Church." progress="5.09%" id="ii.iii" prev="ii.ii.i" next="ii.iii.i">

<pb n="18" id="ii.iii-Page_18" />

<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">I. FIXING AND GRADUAL SECULARISING OF CHRISTIANITY AS A CHURCH.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter II. The Setting Up of the Apostolic Standards for Ecclesiastical Christianity. The Catholic Church." progress="5.09%" id="ii.iii.i" prev="ii.iii" next="ii.iii.i.i">
<h2 id="ii.iii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.iii.i-p0.2">THE SETTING UP OF THE APOSTOLIC STANDARDS FOR 
ECCLESIASTICAL CHRISTIANITY. THE CATHOLIC CHURCH.<note n="20" id="ii.iii.i-p0.3">In itself the predicate 
“Catholic” contains no element that signifies a secularising of the Church. 
“Catholic” originally means Christianity in its totality as contrasted with 
single congregations. Hence the concepts “all communities” and the “universal 
Church” are identical. But from the beginning there was a dogmatic element in 
the concept of the universal Church, in so far as the latter was conceived to 
have been spread over the whole earth by the Apostles; an idea which involved 
the conviction that only that could be true which was found <i>everywhere</i> in 
Christendom. Consequently, “entire or universal Christendom,” “the Church spread 
over the whole earth,” and “the true Church” were regarded as identical 
conceptions. In this way the concept “Catholic” became a pregnant one, and 
finally received a dogmatic and political content. As this result actually took 
place, it is not inappropriate to speak of pre-Catholic and Catholic 
Christianity.</note></h3>




<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i-p1">We may take as preface to this chapter three celebrated 
passages from Tertullian’s “de præscriptione hæreticorum.” In chap. 21 we find: 
“It is plain that all teaching that agrees with those apostolic Churches which 
are the wombs and origins of the faith must be set down as truth, it being 
certain that such doctrine contains that which the Church received from the 
Apostles, the Apostles from Christ, and Christ from God.” In chap. 36 we read: 
“Let us see what it (the Roman Church) has learned, what it has taught, and what 
fellowship it has likewise had with the African Churches. It acknowledges one God the 


<pb n="19" id="ii.iii.i-Page_19" />Lord, the creator of the universe, and Jesus 
Christ, the Son of God the creator, born of the Virgin Mary, as well as the 
resurrection of the flesh. It unites the Law and the Prophets with the writings 
of the Evangelists and Apostles. From these it draws its faith, and by their 
authority it seals this faith with water, clothes it with the Holy Spirit, feeds 
it with the eucharist, and encourages martyrdom. Hence it receives no one who 
rejects this institution.” In chap. 32 the following challenge is addressed to 
the heretics: “Let them unfold a series of their bishops proceeding by 
succession from the beginning in such a way that this first bishop of theirs had 
as his authority and predecessor some one of the Apostles or one of the 
apostolic men, who, however, associated with the Apostles.”<note n="21" id="ii.iii.i-p1.1"><i>Translator’s note</i>. 
The following is Tertullian’s Latin as given by Professor Harnack: Cap. 21: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i-p1.2">Constat omnem doctrinam quæ cum ecclesiis apostolicis matricibus et 
originalibus fidei conspiret veritati deputandam, id sine dubio tenentem quod 
ecclesiæ ab apostolis, apostoli a Christo, Christus a deo accepit.</span>” Cap. 36: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i-p1.3">Videamus quid (ecclesia Romanensis) didicerit, quid docuerit, cum Africanis 
quoque ecclesiis contesserarit. Unum deum dominum novit, creatorem 
universitatis, et Christum Iesum ex virgine Maria filium dei creatoris, et 
carnis resurrectionem; legem et prophetas cum evangelicis et apostolicis 
litteris miscet; inde potat fidem, eam aqua signat, sancto spiritu vestit, 
eucharistia pascit, martyrium exhortatur, et ita adversus hanc institutionem 
neminem recipit.</span>” Chap. 32: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i-p1.4">Evolvant ordinem episcoporum suorum, ita per 
successionem ab initio decurrentem, ut primus ille episcopus aliquem ex 
apostolis vel apostolicis viris, qui tamen cum apostolis perseveravit, habuerit 
auctorem et antecessorem.</span>”</note> From the consideration of these three passages it 
directly follows that three standards are to be kept in view, viz., the 
apostolic doctrine, the apostolic canon of Scripture, and the guarantee of 
apostolic authority, afforded by the organisation of the Church, that is, by the 
episcopate, and traced back to apostolic institution. It will be seen that the 
Church always adopted these three standards together, that is 
simultaneously.<note n="22" id="ii.iii.i-p1.5">None of the three standards, for instance, were in the original 
of the first six books of the Apostolic Constitutions, which belong to the third 
century and are of Syrian origin; but instead of them the Old Testament and 
Gospel on the one hand, and the bishop, as the God of the community, on the 
other, are taken as authorities.</note> As a matter of fact they originated in Rome 
and gradually made their way in the other Churches. That Asia Minor had a share 
in this is probable, though the question is involved in obscurity. The three Catholic 


<pb n="20" id="ii.iii.i-Page_20" /> standards had their preparatory stages, (1) in 
short kerygmatic creeds; (2) in the authority of the Lord and the formless 
apostolic tradition as well as in the writings read in the Churches; (3) in the 
veneration paid to apostles, prophets, and teachers, or the “elders” and leaders 
of the individual communities.</p>

          <div4 title="The Transformation of the Baptismal Confession into the Apostolic Rule of Faith." progress="5.55%" id="ii.iii.i.i" prev="ii.iii.i" next="ii.iii.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.i-p1">A. <i>The Transformation of the Baptismal Confession into the Apostolic Rule of Faith</i>.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2">It has been explained (vol. I. p. 157) that the idea of the 
complete identity of what the Churches possessed as Christian communities with 
the doctrine or regulations of the twelve Apostles can already be shown in the 
earliest Gentile-Christian literature. In the widest sense the expression,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.1">κανὼν τῆς παραδόσεως</span> (canon of 
tradition), originally included all that was traced back to Christ himself 
through the medium of the Apostles and was of value for the faith and life of 
the Church, together with everything that was or seemed her inalienable 
possession, as, for instance, the Christian interpretation of the Old Testament. 
In the narrower sense that canon consisted of the history and words of Jesus. In 
so far as they formed the content of faith they were the faith itself, that is, 
the Christian truth; in so far as this faith was to determine the essence of 
everything Christian, it might be termed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.2">κανὼν 
τῆς πίστεως, κανὼν τῆς ἀληθείας</span> (canon of the faith, canon of the 
truth).<note n="23" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.3">See Zahn, Glaubensregel und Taufbekenntniss in der alten Kirche in the 
Zeitschrift f. Kirchl. Wissensch. u. Kirchl. Leben, 1881, Part 6, p. 302 ff., 
especially p. 314 ff. In the Epistle of <scripRef passage="Jude 1:3" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.4" parsed="|Jude|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.3">Jude, v. 3</scripRef>, mention is made of the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.5">ἅπαξ παραδοθεῖσα τοῖς 
ἁγίοις πίστις</span> 
and in <scripRef passage="Junde 1:20" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.6">v. 20</scripRef> of “building yourselves up in your most holy faith.” See Polycarp, ep. III. 2 (also VII. 2; II. 
1). In either case the expressions
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.7">κανὼν τῆς πίστεως, κανὼν τῆς ἀληθείας</span>, or the like, might stand for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.8">πίστις</span>, for the faith itself is 
primarily the canon; but it is the canon only in so far as it is comprehensible 
and plainly defined. Here lies the transition to a new interpretation of the 
conception of a standard in its relation to the faith. Voigt has published an 
excellent investigation of the concept <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p2.9">ὁ κανὼν 
τῆς ἀληθείας</span> cum synonymis. (Eine verschollene Urkunde des antimont. 
Kampfes, 1891, pp. 184-205).</note> But the very fact that the extent of what was 
regarded as tradition of the Apostles was quite undetermined ensured the 
possibility of the highest degree of freedom; it was also still allowable to give expression to 


<pb n="21" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_21" />Christian inspiration and to the intuition of 
enthusiasm without any regard to tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3">We now know that before the violent conflict with 
Gnosticism short formulated summaries of the faith had already grown out of the 
missionary practice of the Church (catechising). The shortest formula was that 
which defined the Christian faith as belief in the Father, Son, and Spirit.<note n="24" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.1">In 
<scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 1:1" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.2">Hermas, Mand. I.</scripRef>, we find a still shorter formula which only contains the 
confession of the monarchy of God, who created the world, that is the formula
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.3">πιστέυω εἰς ἕνα θεὸν παντακράτορα</span>, which 
did not originate with the baptismal ceremony. But though at first the monarchy 
may have been the only dogma in the strict sense, the mission of Jesus Christ 
beyond doubt occupied a place alongside of it from the beginning; and the new 
religion was inconceivable without this.</note> It appears to have been universally 
current in Christendom about the year 150. In the solemn transactions of the 
Church, therefore especially in baptism, in the great prayer of the Lord’s 
Supper, as well as in the exorcism of demons,<note n="25" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.4">See on this point Justin, index to 
Otto’s edition. It is not surprising that formulæ similar to those used at 
baptism were employed in the exorcism of demons. However, we cannot immediately 
infer from the latter what was the wording of the baptismal confession. Though, 
for example, it is an established fact that in Justin’s time demons were 
exorcised with the words: “In the name of Jesus Christ who was crucified under 
Pontius Pilate,” it does not necessarily follow from this that these words were 
also found in the baptismal confession. The sign of the cross was made over 
those possessed by demons; hence nothing was more natural than that these words 
should be spoken. Hence they are not necessarily borrowed from a baptismal 
confession.</note> fixed formulæ were used. They embraced also such articles as 
contained the most important facts in the history of Jesus.<note n="26" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.5">These facts were 
known to every Christian. They are probably also alluded to in <scripRef passage="Luke 1:4" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.6" parsed="|Luke|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.4">Luke I. 4</scripRef>.</note> We 
know definitely that not later than about the middle of the second century 
(about 140 A.D.) the Roman Church possessed a fixed creed, which every candidate 
for baptism had to profess;<note n="27" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.7">The most important result of Caspari’s extensive and 
exact studies is the establishment of this fact and the fixing of the wording of 
the Romish Confession. (Ungedruckte, unbeachtete und wenig beachtete Quellen z. 
Gesch. des Taufsymbols u d. Glaubensregels. 3 Vols. 1866-1875. Alte u. neue 
Quellen zur Gesch. des Taufsymbols u. d. Glaubensregel, 1879). After this Hahn, 
Bibliothek d. Symbole u. Glaubensregeln der alten Kirche. 2 Aufl. 1877; see also 
my article “Apostol. Symbol” in Herzog’s R.E., 2nd. ed., as well as Book I. of 
the present work, Chap. III. § 2.</note> and something similar must also have existed 


<pb n="22" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_22" />in Smyrna and other Churches of Asia Minor about 
the year 150, in some cases, even rather earlier. We may suppose that formulæ 
of similar plan and extent were also found in other provincial Churches about 
this time.<note n="28" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.8">This supposition is based on observation of the fact that particular 
statements of the Roman Symbol, in exactly the same form or nearly so, are found 
in many early Christian writings. See Patr. App. Opp. I. 2, ed. 2, pp. 115-42.</note> 
Still it is neither probable that all the then existing communities possessed 
such creeds, nor that those who used them had formulated them in such a rigid 
way as the Roman Church had done. The proclamation of the history of Christ 
predicted in the Old Testament, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.9">κήρυγμα τῆς 
ἀληθέιας</span>, also accompanied the short baptismal formula without being 
expressed in set terms.<note n="29" id="ii.iii.i.i-p3.10">The investigations which lead to this result are of a 
very complicated nature and cannot therefore be given here. We must content 
ourselves with remarking that all Western baptismal formulæ (creeds) may be 
traced back to the Roman, and that there was no universal Eastern creed on 
parallel lines with the latter. There is no mistaking the importance which, in 
these circumstances, is to be attributed to the Roman symbol and Church as 
regards the development of Catholicism.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4">Words of Jesus and, in general, directions for the 
Christian life were not, as a rule, admitted into the short formulated creed. In 
the recently discovered “Teaching of the Apostles” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.1">Διδαχὴ 
τῶν ἀποστόλων</span>) we have no doubt a notable attempt to fix the rules of 
Christian life as traced back to Jesus through the medium of the Apostles, and 
to elevate them into the foundation of the confederation of Christian Churches; 
but this undertaking, which could not but have led the development of 
Christianity into other paths, did not succeed. That the formulated creeds did 
not express the principles of conduct, but the facts on which Christians based 
their faith, was an unavoidable necessity. Besides, the universal agreement of 
all earnest and thoughtful minds on the question of Christian morals was 
practically assured.<note n="30" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.2">This caused the pronounced tendency of the Church to the 
formation of dogma, a movement for which Paul had already paved the way. The 
development of Christianity, as attested, for example, by the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.3">Διδαχή</span>, received an additional factor in 
the dogmatic tradition, which soon gained the upper hand. The great reaction is 
then found in monasticism. Here again the rules of morality become the 
prevailing feature, and therefore the old Christian gnomic literature attains in 
this movement a second period of vigour. In it again dogmatics only form the 
background for the strict regulation of life. In the instruction given as a 
preparation for baptism the Christian moral commandments were of course always 
inculcated, and the obligation to observe these was expressed in the 
renunciation of Satan and all his works. In consequence of this, there were also 
fixed formulæ in these cases.</note> Objection was not taken to the principles 

<pb n="23" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_23" />of morality — at least this was not a primary 
consideration — for there were many Greeks to whom they did not seem foolishness, 
but to the adoration of Christ as he was represented in tradition and to the 
Church’s worship of a God, who, as creator of the world and as a speaking and 
visible being, appeared to the Greeks, with their ideas of a purely spiritual 
deity, to be interwoven with the world, and who, as the God worshipped by the 
Jews also, seemed clearly distinct from the Supreme Being. This gave rise to the 
mockery of the heathen, the theological art of the Gnostics, and the radical 
reconstruction of tradition as attempted by Marcion. With the freedom that still 
prevailed Christianity was in danger of being resolved into a motley mass of 
philosophic speculations or of being completely detached from its original 
conditions. “It was admitted on all sides that Christianity had its 
starting-point in certain facts and sayings; but if any and every interpretation 
of those facts and sayings was possible, if any system of philosophy might be 
taught into which the words that expressed them might be woven, it is clear that 
there could be but little cohesion between the members of the Christian 
communities. The problem arose and pressed for an answer: What should be the 
basis of Christian union? But the problem was for a time insoluble. For there 
was no standard and no court of appeal.” From the very beginning, when the 
differences in the various Churches began to threaten their unity, appeal was 
probably made to the Apostles’ doctrine, the words of the Lord, tradition, 
“sound doctrine”, definite facts, such as the reality of the human nature 
(flesh) of Christ, and the reality of his death and resurrection.<note n="31" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.4">See the 
Pastoral Epistles, those of John and of Ignatius; also the epistle of Jude, 1 
Clem. VII., Polycarp, ad Philipp. VII., II. 1, VI. 3, Justin.</note> In instruction, 
in exhortations, and above all in opposing erroneous doctrines and moral aberrations, 

<pb n="24" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_24" /> this precept was inculcated from the beginning:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.5">ἀπολίπωμεν τὰς κενὰς καὶ ματαίας φροντίδας, καὶ 
ἔλθωμεν ἐπὶ τὸν ἐυκλεῆ καὶ σεμνὸν τῆς παραδόσεως ἡμῶν κανόνα</span> 
(“Let us leave off vain and foolish thoughts and betake ourselves to the glorious and 
august canon of our tradition”). But the very question was: What is sound 
doctrine? What is the content of tradition? Was the flesh of Christ a reality? 
etc. There is no doubt that Justin, in opposition to those whom he viewed as 
pseudo-Christians, insisted on the absolute necessity of acknowledging certain 
definite traditional facts and made this recognition the standard of orthodoxy. 
To all appearance it was he who began the great literary struggle for the 
expulsion of heterodoxy (see his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.6">σύνταγμα κατὰ πασῶν τῶν γεγενημένων ἁιρέσεων</span>); but, judging from 
those writings of his that have been preserved to us, it seems very unlikely 
that he was already successful in finding a fixed standard for determining 
orthodox Christianity.<note n="32" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.7">In the apologetic writings of Justin the courts of appeal 
invariably continue to be the Old Testament, the words of the Lord, and the 
communications of prophets; hence he has hardly insisted on any other in his 
anti-heretical work. On the other hand we cannot appeal to the observed fact 
that Tertullian also, in his apologetic writings, did not reveal his standpoint 
as a churchman and opponent of heresy; for, with one exception, he did not 
discuss heretics in these tractates at all. On the contrary Justin discussed 
their position even in his apologetic writings; but nowhere, for instance, wrote 
anything similar to Theophilus’ remarks in “ad Autol.,” II. 14. Justin was 
acquainted with and frequently alluded to fixed formulæ and perhaps a baptismal 
symbol related to the Roman, if not essentially identical with it. (See Bornemann. Das Taufsymbol Justins in the Ztschr. f. K. G. Vol. III. p. 1 ff.), 
but we cannot prove that he utilised these formulæ in the sense of Irenæus and 
Tertullian. We find him using the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.8">
ὀρθογνώμονες</span> in Dial. 80. The resurrection of the flesh and the thousand 
years’ kingdom (at Jerusalem) are there reckoned among the beliefs held by the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.9">ὀρθεγνώμονες κατὰ πάντα Χριστιανοί</span>. But 
it is very characteristic of the standpoint taken up by Justin that he places 
between the heretics inspired by demons and the orthodox a class of Christians 
to whom he gives the general testimony that they are
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p4.10">τῆς καθαρᾶς καὶ ἐυσεβοῦς γνώμης</span>, though 
they are not fully orthodox in so far as they reject one important doctrine. 
Such an estimate would have been impossible to Irenæus and Tertullian. They have 
advanced to the principle that he who violates the law of faith in one point is 
guilty of breaking it all.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5">The permanence of the communities, however, depended on the 
discovery of such a standard. They were no longer held together by the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.1">conscientia religionis</span></i>, the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.2">unitas disciplinæ</span></i>, and the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.3">fœdus spei</span></i>. 
The Gnostics were not solely to blame for that. 


<pb n="25" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_25" />They rather show us merely the excess of a 
continuous trans-formation which no community could escape. The gnosis which 
subjected religion to a critical examination awoke in proportion as religious 
life from generation to generation lost its warmth and spontaneity. There was a 
time when the majority of Christians knew themselves to be such, (1) because 
they had the “Spirit” and found in that an indestructible guarantee of their 
Christian position, (2) because they observed all the commandments of Jesus (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.4">εντολαὶ 
Ἰησοῦ</span>). But when these guarantees died away, and when at the same time 
the most diverse doctrines that were threatening to break up the Church were 
preached in the name of Christianity, the fixing of tradition necessarily became 
the supreme task. Here, as in every other case, the tradition was not fixed till 
after it had been to some extent departed from. It was just the Gnostics 
themselves who took the lead in a fixing process, a plain proof that the setting 
up of dogmatic formulæ has always been the support of new formations. But the 
example set by the Gnostics was the very thing that rendered the problem 
difficult. Where was a beginning to be made? “There is a kind of unconscious 
logic in the minds of masses of men when great questions are abroad, which some 
one thinker throws into suitable form.”<note n="33" id="ii.iii.i.i-p5.5">Hatch, “Organisation of the Church”, p. 
96.</note> There could be no doubt that the needful thing was to fix what was 
“apostolic”, for the one certain thing was that Christianity was based on a 
divine revelation which had been transmitted through the medium of the Apostles 
to the Churches of the whole earth. It certainly was not a single individual who 
hit on the expedient of affirming the fixed forms employed by the Churches in 
their solemn transactions to be apostolic in the strict sense. It must have come 
about by a natural process. But the confession of the Father, Son, and Spirit 
and the <i>kerygma</i> of Jesus Christ had the most prominent place among these 
forms. The special emphasising of these articles, in opposition to the Gnostic 
and Marcionite undertakings, may also be viewed as the result of the “common 
sense” of all those who clung to the belief that the Father of Jesus Christ was the creator of the world, and 

<pb n="26" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_26" />that the Son of God really appeared in the 
flesh. But that was not everywhere sufficient, for, even admitting that about 
the period between 150 and 180 A.D. all the Churches had a fixed creed which 
they regarded as apostolic in the strict sense — and this cannot be proved, — the 
most dangerous of all Gnostic schools, viz., those of Valentinus, could 
recognise this creed, since they already possessed the art of explaining a given 
text in whatever way they chose. What was needed was an apostolic creed <i>
definitely interpreted</i>; for it was only by the aid of a definite 
interpretation that the creed could be used to repel the Gnostic speculations 
and the Marcionite conception of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p6">In this state of matters the Church of Rome, the 
proceedings of which are known to us through Irenæus and Tertullian, took, with 
regard to the fixed Roman baptismal confession ascribed to the Apostles, the 
following step: The Antignostic interpretation required by the necessities of 
the times was proclaimed as its self-evident content; the confession, thus 
explained, was designated as the “Catholic faith” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p6.1">fides catholica</span>”), that is 
the rule of truth for the faith; and its acceptance was made the test of 
adherence to the Roman Church as well as to the general confederation of 
Christendom. Irenæus was not the author of this proceeding. How far Rome acted 
with the cooperation or under the influence of the Church of Asia Minor is a 
matter that is still obscure,<note n="34" id="ii.iii.i.i-p6.2">We can only conjecture that some teachers in Asia 
Minor contemporary with Irenæus, or even of older date, and especially Melito, 
proceeded in like manner, adhering to Polycarp’s exclusive attitude. Dionysius 
of Corinth (Eusebius, H. E. IV. 23. 2, 4) may perhaps be also mentioned.</note> and 
will probably never be determined with certainty. What the Roman community 
accomplished practically was theoretically established by Irenæus<note n="35" id="ii.iii.i.i-p6.3">Irenæus set 
forth his theory in a great work, adv. hæres., especially in the third book. 
Unfortunately his treatise, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p6.4">λόγος εἰς ἐπίδειξιν 
τοῦ ἀποστολικοῦ κηρύγματος</span>”, probably the oldest treatise on the rule of 
faith, has not been preserved Euseb., H. E. V. 26.)</note> and Tertullian. The former 
proclaimed the baptismal confession, definitely interpreted and expressed in an 
Antignostic form, to be the apostolic rule of truth (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p6.5">regula veritatis</span>), and tried 


<pb n="27" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_27" />to prove it so. He based his demonstration on 
the theory that this series of doctrines embodied the faith of the churches 
founded by the Apostles, and that these communities had always preserved the 
apostolic teaching unchanged (see under C).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p7">Viewed historically, this thesis, which preserved 
Christianity from complete dissolution, is based on two unproved assumptions 
and on a confusion of ideas. It is not demonstrated that any creed emanated from 
the Apostles, nor that the Churches they founded always preserved their teaching 
in its original form; the creed itself, moreover, is confused with its 
interpretation. Finally, the existence of a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p7.1">fides catholica</span></i>, in the 
strict sense of the word, cannot be justly inferred from the essential agreement 
found in the doctrine of a series of communities.<note n="36" id="ii.iii.i.i-p7.2">Irenæus indeed asserts in 
several passages that all Churches — those in Germany, Iberia, among the Celts, in 
the East, in Egypt, in Lybia and Italy; see I. 10. 2; III. 3. 1; III. 4. 1 
sq. — possess the same apostolic <i>kerygma</i>; but “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p7.3">qui nimis probat nihil 
probat.</span>” The extravagance of the expressions shows that a dogmatic theory is 
here at work. Nevertheless this is based on the correct view that the Gnostic 
speculations are foreign to Christianity and of later date.</note> But, on the other 
hand, the course taken by Irenæus was the only one capable of saving what yet 
remained of primitive Christianity, and that is its historical justification. A
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p7.4">fides apostolica</span></i> had to be set up and declared identical with the 
already existing <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p7.5">fides catholica</span></i>. It had to be made the standard for 
judging all particular doctrinal opinions, that it might be determined whether 
they were admissible or not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8">The persuasive power with which Irenæus set up the 
principle of the apostolic “rule of truth,” or of “tradition” or simply of 
“faith,” was undoubtedly, as far as he himself was concerned, based on the facts 
that he had already a rigidly formulated creed before him and that he had no 
doubt as to its interpretation.<note n="37" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.1">We must further point out here that Irenæus not 
only knew the tradition of the Churches of Asia Minor and Rome, but that he had 
sat at the feet of Polycarp and associated in his youth with many of the 
“elders” in Asia. Of these he knew for certain that they in part did not approve 
of the Gnostic doctrines and in part would not have done so. The confidence with 
which he represented his antignostic interpretation of the creed as that of the 
Church of the Apostles was no doubt owing to this sure historical recollection. 
See his epistle to Florinus in Euseb., H. E. V. 20 and his numerous references 
to the “elders” in his great work. (A collection of these may be found in Patr. 
App. Opp. I. 3, p. 105 sq.)</note> The rule 


<pb n="28" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_28" />of truth (also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.2">ἡ ὑπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας κηρυσσομένη ἀλήθεια</span> “the truth proclaimed by 
the Church;” and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.3">τὸ τῆς ἀληθέιας σωμάτιον</span>, 
“the body of the truth”) is the old baptismal confession well known to the 
communities for which he immediately writes. (See I. 9. 4;
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.4">οὕτω δέ καὶ ὁ τὸν κανόνα τῆς ἀληθείας ἀκλινῆ ἐν 
ἑαυτῷ κατέχων ὃν διὰ τοῦ βαπτρίσματος εἴληφε</span>, “in like manner he also who 
retains immovably in his heart the rule of truth which he received through 
baptism”); because it is this, it is apostolic, firm and immovable.<note n="38" id="ii.iii.i.i-p8.5">Caspari’s 
investigations leave no room for doubt as to the relation of the rule of faith 
to the baptismal confession. The baptismal confession was not a deposit 
resulting from fluctuating anti-heretical rules of faith; but the latter were 
the explanations of the baptismal confession. The full authority of the 
confession itself was transferred to every elucidation that appeared necessary, 
in so far as the needful explanation was regarded as given with authority. Each 
momentary formula employed to defend the Church against heresy has therefore the 
full value of the creed. This explains the fact that, beginning with Irenæus’ 
time, we meet with differently formulated rules of faith, partly in the same 
writer, and yet each is declared to be <i>the</i> rule of faith. Zahn is virtually 
right when he says, in his essay quoted above, that the rule of faith is the 
baptismal confession. But, so far as I can judge, he has not discerned the 
dilemma in which the Old Catholic Fathers were placed, and which they were not 
able to conceal. This dilemma arose from the fact that the Church needed an 
apostolic creed, expressed in fixed formulæ and at the same time definitely 
interpreted in an anti-heretical sense; whereas she only possessed, and this not 
in all churches, a baptismal confession, contained in fixed formulæ but not 
interpreted, along with an ecclesiastical tradition which was not formulated, 
although it no doubt excluded the most offensive Gnostic doctrines. It was not 
yet possible for the Old Catholic Fathers to frame and formulate that doctrinal 
confession, and they did not attempt it. The only course therefore was to assert 
that an elastic collection of doctrines which were ever being formulated anew, 
was a fixed standard in so far as it was based on a fixed creed. But this 
dilemma — we do not know how it was viewed by opponents — proved an advantage in the 
end, for it enabled churchmen to make continual additions to the rule of faith, 
whilst at the same time continuing to assert its identity with the baptismal 
confession. We must make the reservation, however, that not only the baptismal 
confession, but other fixed propositions as well, formed the basis on which 
particular rules of faith were formulated.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p9">By the fixing of the rule of truth, the formulation of 
which in the case of Irenæus (I. l0. 1, 2) naturally follows the arrangement 
of the (Roman) baptismal confession, the most important Gnostic theses were at 
once set aside and their antitheses established as apostolic. In his apostolic 
rule of truth Irenæus himself already gave prominence to the following 
doctrines:<note n="39" id="ii.iii.i.i-p9.1">Besides Irenæus I. 10. 1, 2, cf. 9. 1-5; 22. 1: II. 1. 1; 9. 1; 28. 
1; 32. 3, 4: III. I-4; 11. 1; 12. 9; 15. 1; 16. 5 sq.; 18. 3; 24. 1: IV. 1. 2; 
9. 2; 20. 6; 33. 7 sq.: V. Præf. 12. 5; 20. 1.</note> 


<pb n="29" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_29" />the unity of God; the identity of the supreme 
God with the Creator; the identity of the supreme God with the God of the Old 
Testament; the unity of Jesus Christ as the Son of the God who created the world; the essential divinity of Christ; the incarnation of the Son of God; the 
prediction of the entire history of Jesus through the Holy Spirit in the Old 
Testament; the reality of that history; the bodily reception (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p9.2">ἔνσαρκος 
ἀνάληψις</span>) of Christ into heaven; the visible return of Christ; the 
resurrection of all flesh (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p9.3">ἀνάστασις πάσης 
σαρκὸς, πάσης ἀνθρωπότητος</span>), the universal judgment. These dogmas, the 
antitheses of the Gnostic regulæ,<note n="40" id="ii.iii.i.i-p9.4">See Iren. I. 31. 3: II. Præf. 19. 8.</note> were 
consequently, as apostolic and therefore also as Catholic, removed beyond all 
discussion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10">Tertullian followed Irenæus in every particular. He also 
interpreted the (Romish) baptismal confession, represented it, thus explained, 
as the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.1">regula fidei</span></i>,<note n="41" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.2">This expression is not found in Irenæus, but is very 
common in Tertullian.</note> and transferred to the latter the attributes of the 
confession, viz., its apostolic origin (or origin from Christ), as well as its 
fixedness and completeness.<note n="42" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.3">See de præscr. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.4">Hæc regula a Christo instituta 
nullas habet apud nos quæstiones.</span>”</note> Like Irenæus, though still more stringently, 
he also endeavoured to prove that the formula had descended from Christ, that 
is, from the Apostles, and was incorrupt. He based his demonstration on the 
alleged incontestable facts that it contained the faith of those Churches 
founded by the Apostles, that in these communities a corruption of doctrine was 
inconceivable, because in them, as could be proved, the Apostles had always had 
successors, and that the other Churches were in communion with them (see under 
C). In a more definite way than Irenæus, Tertullian conceives the rule of faith 
as a rule for the faith,<note n="43" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.5">See l. c. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.6">Ceterum manente forma regulæ in suo 
ordine quantumlibet quæras at tractes.</span>” See de virg. vol. 1.</note> as the law given 


<pb n="30" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_30" />to faith,<note n="44" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.7">See 1. c. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.8">Fides in regula posita 
est, habet legem et salutem de observatione legis</span>,” and de vir. vol. 1.</note> also 
as a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.9">regula doctrinæ</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.10">doctrina regulæ</span>” (here the creed itself is quite 
plainly the regula), and even simply as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.11">doctrina</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.12">institutio</span>”.<note n="45" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.13">See de 
præscr. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.14">Si hæc ita sunt, constat perinde omnem doctrinam, quæ cum illis 
ecclesiis apostolicis matricibus et originalibus fidei conspiret, veritati 
deputandum . . . Superest ergo ut demonstremus an hæc nostra doctrina, cujus 
regulam supra edidimus, de apostolorum traditione censeatur . . . Communicamus 
cum ecclesiis catholicis, quod nulla doctrina diversa.</span>” De præscr. 32: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.15">Ecclesiæ, quæ licet nullum ex apostolis auctorem suum proferant, ut multo 
posteriores, tamen in eadem fide conspirantes non minus apostolicæ deputantur 
pro consanguinitate doctrinæ.</span>” That Tertullian regards the baptismal confession 
as identical with the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.16">regula fidei</span></i>, just as Irenæus does, is shown by 
the fact that in de spectac. 4 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.17">Cum aquam ingressi Christianam fidem in legis 
suæ verba profitemur, renuntiasse nos diabolo et pompæ et angelis eius ore 
nostro contestamur.</span>”) the baptismal confession is the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.18">lex</span></i>. He also calls 
it “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.19">sacramentum</span>” (military oath) in ad mart. 3; de idolol. 6; de corona 11; 
Scorp. 4. But he likewise gives the same designation to the interpreted 
baptismal confession (de præscr. 20, 32; adv. Marc. IV. 5); for we must regard 
the passages cited as referring to this. Adv. Marc. I. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.20">regula sacramenti</span>”; 
likewise V. 20, a passage specially instructive as to the fact that there can be 
only one regula. The baptismal confession itself had a fixed and short form (see 
de spectac. 4; de corona, 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.21">amplius aliquid respondentes quam dominus in 
evangelio determinavit</span>”; de bapt. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.22">homo in aqua demissus et inter pauca verba 
tinctus</span>”; de bapt. 6, 11; de orat. 2 etc.). We can still prove that, apart from 
a subsequent alteration, it was the Roman confession that was used in Carthage 
in the days of Tertullian. In de præscr. 26 Tertullian admits that the Apostles 
may have spoken some things “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.23">inter domesticos</span>”, but declares that they could 
not be communications “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.24">quæ aliam regulam fidei superducerent</span>.”</note> As to the 
content of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.25">regula</span></i>, it was set forth by Tertullian in three 
passages.<note n="46" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.26">De præscr. 13; de virg. vol.1; adv. Prax. 2. The latter passage is 
thus worded: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.27">Unicum quidem deum credimus, sub hac tamen dispensatione quam
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.28">ὀικονομίαν</span> dicimus, ut unici dei sit et 
filius sermo ipsius, qui ex ipso processerit, per quem omnia facta sunt et sine 
quo factum est nihil, hunc missum a patre in virginem et ex ea natum, hominem et 
deum, filium hominis et filium dei et cognominatum Iesum Christum, hunc passum, 
hunc mortuum et sepultum secundum scripturas et resuscitatum a patre et in cœlo 
resumptum sedere ad dextram patris, venturum judicare vivos et mortuos; qui 
exinde miserit secundum promissionem suam a patre spiritum s. paracletum 
sanctificatorem fidei eorum qui credunt in patrem et filium et spiritum s. Hanc 
regulam ab initio evangelii decucurrisse.</span>”</note> It is essentially the same as in 
Irenæus. But Tertullian already gives prominence within the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.29">regula</span></i> to the 
creation of the universe out of nothing,<note n="47" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.30">De præscr. 13.</note> the creative instrumentality of the 


<pb n="31" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_31" />Logos,<note n="48" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.31">L. c.</note> his origin before all 
creatures,<note n="49" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.32">L. c.</note> a definite theory of the Incarnation,<note n="50" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.33">L. c.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.34">id verbum filium 
eius appellatum, in nomine dei varie visum a patriarchis, in prophetis semper 
auditum, postremo delatum ex spiritu patris dei et virtute in virginem Mariam, 
carnem factum</span>,” etc.</note> the preaching by Christ of a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.35">nova lex</span></i> and a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.36">nova 
promissio regni cœlorum</span></i>,<note n="51" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.37">L. c.</note> and finally also the Trinitarian economy of 
God.<note n="52" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.38">Adv. Prax. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.39">Unicum quidem deum credimus, sub hac tamen dispensatione 
quam <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.40">ὀικονομίαν</span> dicimus, ut unici dei 
sit et filius sermo ipsius</span>,” etc.</note> Materially, therefore, the advance beyond 
Irenæus is already very significant. Tertullian’s <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.41">regula</span></i> is in point of 
fact a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.42">doctrina</span></i>. In attempting to bind the communities to this he 
represents them as schools.<note n="53" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.43">But Tertullian also knows of a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.44">regula disciplinæ</span>” 
(according to the New Testament) on which he puts great value, and thereby shows 
that he has by no means forgotten that Christianity is a matter of conduct. We 
cannot enter more particularly into this rule here.</note> The apostolic “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p10.45">lex et 
doctrina</span>” is to be regarded as inviolable by every Christian. Assent to it 
decides the Christian character of the individual. Thus the Christian <i>
disposition and life</i> come to be a matter which is separate from this and 
subject to particular conditions. In this way the essence of religion was split 
up — the most fatal turning-point in the history of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11">But we are not of course to suppose that at the beginning 
of the third century the actual bond of union between all the Churches was a 
fixed confession developed into a doctrine, that is, definitely interpreted. 
This much was gained, as is clear from the treatise <i>de præscriptione </i>and 
from other evidence, that in the communities with which Tertullian was 
acquainted, mutual recognition and brotherly intercourse were made to depend on 
assent to formulæ which virtually coincided with the Roman baptismal confession. 
Whoever assented to such a formula was regarded as a Christian brother, and was 
entitled to the salutation of peace, the name of brother, and hospitality.<note n="54" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.1">Note 
here the use of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.2">contesserare</span>” in Tertullian. See de prascr.2o: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.3">Itaque tot ac tantæ 
ecclesiæ una est ab apostolis prima, ex qua omnes. Sic omnes prima et 
omnes apostolicæ, dum una omnes. Probant unitatem communicatio pacis et 
appellatio fraternitatis et <i>contesseratio</i> hospitalitatis, quæ iura non 
alia ratio regit quam eiusdem sacramenti una traditio.</span>” De præscr. 36: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.4">Videamus, quid ecclesia Romanensis cum Africanis ecclesiis contesserarit.</span>”</note> 


<pb n="32" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_32" />In so far as Christians confined themselves to a 
doctrinal formula which they, however, strictly applied, the adoption of this 
practice betokened an advance. The scattered communities now possessed a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.5">lex</span>” 
to bind them together, quite as certainly as the philosophic schools possessed a 
bond of union of a real and practical character<note n="55" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.6">We need not here discuss whether 
and in what way the model of the philosophic schools was taken as a standard. 
But we may refer to the fact that from the middle of the second century the 
Apologists, that is the Christian philosophers, had exercised a very great 
influence on the Old Catholic Fathers. But we cannot say that <scripRef passage="2John 1:7-11" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.7" parsed="|2John|1|7|1|11" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.7-2John.1.11">2. John 7-11</scripRef> and 
Didache XI. 1 f. attest the practice to be a very old one. These passages only 
show that it had preparatory stages; the main element, namely, the formulated 
summary of the faith, is there sought for in vain.</note> in the shape of certain 
briefly formulated doctrines. In virtue of the common apostolic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p11.8">lex</span></i> of 
Christians the Catholic Church became a reality, and was at the same time 
clearly marked off from the heretic sects. But more than this was gained, in so 
far as the Antignostic interpretation of the formula, and consequently a 
“doctrine”, was indeed in some measure involved in the lex. The extent to which 
this was the case depended, of course, on the individual community or its 
leaders. All Gnostics could not be excluded by the wording of the confession; 
and, on the other hand, every formulated faith leads to a formulated doctrine, 
as soon as it is set up as a critical canon. What we observe in Irenæus and 
Tertullian must have everywhere taken place in a greater or less degree; that is 
to say, the authority of the confessional formula must have been extended to 
statements not found in the formula itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12">We can still prove from the works of Clement of Alexandria 
that a confession claiming to be an apostolic law of faith,<note n="56" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.1">Herein lay the 
defect, even if the content of the law of faith had coincided completely with 
the earliest tradition. A man like Tertullian knew how to protect himself in his 
own way from this defect, but his attitude is not typical.</note> ostensibly 
comprehending the whole essence of Christianity, was not set up in the different 
provincial Churches at one and the 


<pb n="33" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_33" />same time.<note n="57" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.2">Hegesippus, who wrote about the time 
of Eleutherus, and was in Rome about the middle of the second century (probably 
somewhat earlier than Irenæus), already set up the apostolic rule of faith as a 
standard. This is clear from the description of his work in Euseb., H. E. IV. 8. 
2 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.3">ἐν πέντε συγγράμμασιν τὴν ἀπλανῆ παράδοσιν 
τ9;ῦ ἀποστολικοῦ κηρύγματος ὑπομνηματισάμενος</span>) as well as from the 
fragments of this work (l.c. IV. 22. 2, 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.4">ὁ 
ὀρθὸς λόγος</span> and § 5 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.5">ἐμέρισαν τὴν ἕνωσιν 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας φθοριμαίοις λόγοις κατὰ τοῦ θεοῦ</span>; see also § 4). Hegesippus 
already regarded the unity of the Church as dependent on the correct doctrine. 
Polycrates (Euseb., H. E. V. 24. 6) used the expression
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.6">ὁ κανὼν τῆς πίστεως</span> in a very wide 
sense. But we may beyond doubt attribute to him the same conception with regard 
to the significance of the rule of faith as was held by his opponent Victor The 
Antimontanist (in Euseb. H. E. V. 16. 22.) will only allow that the martyrs who 
went to death for the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.7">κατὰ ἀλήθειαν πίστις</span> 
were those belonging to the Church. The <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.8">regula fidei</span></i> is not here meant, as in this case it was not a subject of 
dispute. On the other hand, the anonymous writer in Eusebius, H. E. V. 28. 6, 13 
understood by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.9">τὸ ἐκκλησιαστικὸν φρόνημα</span> 
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.10">ὁ κανὼν τῆς ἀρχαίας πίστεως </span>the 
interpreted baptismal confession, just as Irenæus and Tertullian did. Hippolytus 
entirely agrees with these (see Philosoph. Præf., p. 4. V. 50 sq. and X. 32-34). 
Whether we are to ascribe the theory of Irenæus to Theophilus is uncertain. His 
idea of the Church is that of Irenæus (ad Autol. II. 14):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.11">δέδωκεν ὁ Θεὸς τῷ κόσμῳ κυμαινομένῳ καὶ 
χειμαζομένῳ ὑπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων τὰς συναγωγάς, λεγομένας δὲ ἐκκλησίας ἁγίας, ἐν 
αἷς καθάπερ λιμέσιν εὐόρμοις ἐν νήσοις 
ἁι διδασκαλίαι τῆς αληθείας ἐισίν . . . Καὶ ὥσπερ αὖ νῆσοι εἰσιν ἕτεραι 
πετρώδεις καὶ ἄνυδροι καὶ ἔκαρποι καὶ θηριώδεις καὶ ἀοίκητοι ἐπὶ βλάβῃ τῶν 
πλεόντων . . . οὕτως εἰσὶν αἱ διδασκαλίαι τῆς πλάνης, λέγω δὲ τῶν αἱρέσεων αἳ 
ἐξαπολλύουσιν τοὺς προσίοντας αὐταῖς</span>.</note> From this it is clearly manifest 
that at this period the Alexandrian Church neither possessed a baptismal 
confession similar to that of Rome, nor understood by “regula fidei” and 
synonymous expressions a collection of beliefs fixed in some fashion and derived 
from the apostles.<note n="58" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.12">This has been contested by Caspari (Ztschr. f. Kirchl. 
Wissensch. 1886, Part. 7, p. 352 ff.: “Did the Alexandrian Church in Clement’s 
time possess a baptismal confession or not”?); but his arguments have not 
convinced me. Caspari correctly shows that in Clement the expression 
“ecclesiastical canon” denotes the summary of the Catholic faith and of the 
Catholic rule of conduct; but he goes on to trace the baptismal confession, and 
that in a fixed form, in the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.13">ἡ περὶ 
τῶν μεγίστων ὁμολογία</span>, Strom. VII. 15. 90 (see remarks on this passage 
below), and is supported in this view by Voigt, l. c. p. 196 ff. I also regard 
this as a baptismal confession; but it is questionable if it was definitely 
formulated, and the passage is not conclusive on the point. But, supposing it to 
be definitely formulated, who can prove that it went further than the formula in 
<scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 1:1" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.14">Hermas, Mand. I.</scripRef> with the addition of a mere mention of the Son and Holy Spirit. 
That a free <i>kerygma</i> of Christ and some other matter were added to <scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 1:1" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.15">Hermas, 
Mand. I.</scripRef> may still be proved by a reference to Orig., Comm. in Joh. XXXII. 9 
(see the passage in vol. I. p. 155.).</note> Clement of Alexandria in his Stromateis appeals to the holy (divine) 


<pb n="34" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_34" />Scriptures, to the teaching of the Lord,<note n="59" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.17">Ἡ 
κυριακὴ διδασκαλία</span>, e.g., VI. 15. 124; VI. 18. 165; VII. 10. 57; VII. 15. 
90; VII. 18. 165, etc.</note> and to the standard tradition which he designates by a 
great variety of names, though he never gives its content, because he regards 
the whole of Christianity in its present condition as needing to be 
reconstructed by gnosis, and therefore as coming under the head of 
tradition.<note n="60" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.18">We do not find in Clement the slightest traces of a baptismal 
confession related to the Roman, unless we reckon the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.19">Θεὸς παντοκράτωρ</span> or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.20">εἷς Θ. π.</span> as such. But this designation of God is found 
everywhere and is not characteristic of the baptismal confession. In the lost 
treatise on the Passover Clement expounded the “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.21">παραδόσεις τῶν ἀρχάιων πρεσβυτέρων</span>” which had been transmitted to 
him.</note> In one respect therefore, as compared with Irenæus and Tertullian, he to 
some extent represents an earlier stand-point; he stands midway between them and 
Justin. From this author he is chiefly distinguished by the fact that he employs 
sacred Christian writings as well as the Old Testament, makes the true Gnostic 
quite as dependent on the former as on the latter and has lost that naïve view 
of tradition, that is, the complete content of Christianity, which Irenæus and 
Tertullian still had. As is to be expected, Clement too assigns the ultimate 
authorship of the tradition to the Apostles; but it is characteristic that he 
neither does this of such set purpose as Irenæus and Tertullian, nor thinks it 
necessary to prove that the Church had presented the apostolic tradition intact. 
But as he did not extract from the tradition a fixed complex of fundamental 
propositions, so also he failed to recognise the importance of its publicity 
and catholicity, and rather placed an esoteric alongside of an exoteric 
tradition. Although, like Irenæus and Tertullian, his attitude is throughout 
determined by opposition to the Gnostics and Marcion, he supposes it possible to 
refute them by giving to the Holy Scriptures a scientific exposition which must 
not oppose the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.22">κανὼν τῆς ἐκκλησίας</span>, that 
is, the Christian common sense, but receives from it only certain guiding rules. 
But this attitude of Clement would be simply inconceivable if the Alexandrian 
Church of his time had already employed the fixed standard applied in those of Rome, Carthage 


<pb n="35" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_35" />and Lyons.<note n="61" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.23">Considering the importance of the 
matter it is necessary to quote as copiously as possible from original sources. 
In Strom. IV. 15. 98, we find the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.24">ὁ κανὼν τῆς πίστεως</span>; but the context shows that it is used here 
in a quite general sense. With regard to the statement of Paul: “whatever you 
do, do it to the glory of God,” Clement remarks <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.25">
ὅσα ὑπὸ τὸν κανόνα τῆς πίστεως ποιεῖν ἐπιτέτραπται</span>. In Strom. I. 19. 96; 
VI. 15. 125; VI. 18. 165; VII. 7. 41; VII. 15. 90; VII. 16. 105 we find
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.26">ὁ κανὼν τῆς ἐκκλησίας (ἐκκλησιαστικός)</span>. 
In the first passage that canon is the rule for the right observance of the 
Lord’s Supper. In the other passages it describes no doubt the correct doctrine, 
that is, the rule by which the orthodox Gnostic has to be guided in contrast 
with the heretics who are guided by their own desires (it is therefore parallel 
to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.27">διδασκαλία τοῦ κυρίου</span>); but 
Clement feels absolutely no need to mention wherein this ecclesiastical canon 
consists. In Strom IV. 1.3; VI. 15. 124; VI. 15. 131; VII. 16. 94; we find the 
expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.28">ὁ κανὼν τῆς ἀληθέιας</span>. In the 
first passage it is said: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.29">ἡ γοῦν κατὰ τὸν τῆς 
ἀληθείας κανόνα γνωστικῆς παραδόσεως φυσιολογία, μᾶλλον δὲ ἐποπτεία, ἐκ τοῦ περὶ 
κοσμογονίας ἤρτηται λόγου. ἐνθένδε ἀναβαίνουσα ἐπὶ τὸ θεολογικὸν εἶδος</span>. 
Here no one can understand by the rule of truth what Tertullian understood by 
it. Very instructive is the second passage in which Clement is dealing with the 
right and wrong exposition of Scripture. He says first:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.30">παρακαταθήκη ἀποδιδομένη Θεῷ ἡ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ κυρίου διδασκαλίαν διὰ τῶν 
ἀποστόλων ἀυτοῦ τῆς θεοσεβοῦς παραδόσεως σύνεσίς τε καὶ συνάσκησις</span>; then 
he demands that the Scriptures be interpreted <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.31">
κατὰ τὸν τῆς ἀληθείας κανόνα</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.32">τ. 
ἐκκλησ. καν.</span>; and continues (125): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.33">κανὼν 
δὲ ἐκκλησιαστικὸς ἡ συνῳδία καὶ ἡ συμφωνία νόμου τε καὶ προφητῶν τῇ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ 
κυρίου παρουσίαν παραδιδομένῃ διαθήκῃ</span>. Here then the agreement of the Old 
Testament with the Testament of Christ is described as the ecclesiastical canon. 
Apart from the question as to whether Clement is here already referring to a New 
Testament canon of Scripture, his rule agrees with Tertullian’s testimony about 
the Roman Church: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.34">legem et prophetas cum evangelicis et apostolicis litteris 
miscet.</span>” But at any rate the passage shows the broad sense in which Clement used 
the term “ecclesiastical canon.” The following expressions are also found in 
Clement: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.35">ἡ ἀληθὴς τῆς μακαρίας διδασκαλίασ 
παράδοσις</span> (I. 1. 11), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.36">ἁι ἅγιαι 
παραδόσεις</span> (VII. 18. 110), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.37">ἡ εὐκλεὴς καὶ 
σεμνὸς τῆς παραδόσεως κανών </span>(all gnosis is to be guided by this, see 
also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.38">ἡ κατὰ τὴν θείαν παράδοσιν φιλοσοφία</span>, 
I, 1. 15. I: 11. 52., also the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.39">ἡ 
θεία παράδοσις</span> (VII. 16. 103), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.40">ἡ 
ἐκκλησιαστικὴ παράδοσις</span> (VII. 16. 95), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.41">
ἁι τοῦ Χριστοῦ παραδνσεις</span> (VII. 16. 99), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.42">
ἡ τοῦ κυρίου παράδοσις</span> (VII. 
17. 106: VII. 16. 104),
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.43">ἡ θεοσεβὴς παράδοσις</span> (VI. 15. 124). Its 
content is not more precisely defined, and, as a rule, nothing more can be 
gathered from the context than what Clement once calls
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.44">τὸ κοινὸν τῆς πίστεως</span> (VII. 16. 97). 
Where Clement wishes to determine the content more accurately he makes use of 
supplementary terms. He speaks, e.g., in III. 10. 66 of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.45">κατὰ ἀληθείαν εὐαγγελικὸς κανών</span>, and 
means by that the tradition contained in the Gospels recognised by the Church in 
contradistinction to that found in other gospels (IV. 4. 15:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.46">κατὰ τὸν κανόνα τοῦ εὐαγγελίου = κατὰ τ. εὐαγγ</span>.). 
In none of these formulæ is any notice taken of the Apostles. That Clement (like 
Justin) traced back the public tradition to the Apostles is a matter of course 
and manifest from I. 1. 11, where he gives an account of his early teachers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.47">οἱ 
μὲν τὴν ἀληθῆ τῆς μακαρίας σώζοντες διδασκαλίας παράδοσιν εὐθὺς ἀπὸ Πέτρου τε 
καὶ Ἰακώβου, Ἰωάννου τε καὶ Παύλου τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων, παῖς παρὰ πατρὸς ἐκδεχόμενος 
ἧκον δὴ σὺν θεῷ καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς τὰ προγονικὰ ἐκεῖνα καὶ ἀποστολικὰ καταθησόμενοι 
σπέρματα</span>). Clement does not yet appeal to a hierarchical tradition 
through the bishops, but adheres to the natural one through the teachers, though 
he indeed admits an esoteric tradition alongside of it. On one occasion he also 
says that the true Gnostic keeps the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.48">ἀποστολικὴ 
καὶ ἐκκλησιαστικὴ ὀρθοτομία τῶν δογμάτων</span> (VII. 16. 104). He has no doubt 
that: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.49">μία ἡ πάντων γέγονε τῶν ἀποστόλων ὥσπερ 
διδασκαλία οὕτως δὲ καὶ ἡ παράδοσις</span> (VII. 17. 108). But all that might 
just as well have been written in the first half of the second century. On the 
tracing back of the Gnosis, the esoteric tradition, to the Apostles see Hypotyp. 
in Euseb., H. E. II. 1. 4, Strom. VI. 15. 131: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.50">αὐτίκα διδάξαντος τοῦ σωτῆρος τοὺς ἀποστόλους ἡ τῆς ἐγγράφου ἄγραφος ἤδη καὶ εἰς 
ἡμᾶς διαδίδοται παράδοσις</span>. VI. 7. 61: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.51">ἡ 
γνωσις δὲ αὐτὴ ἡ κατὰ διαδοχὰς</span> (this is the only place where I find this 
expression) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.52">εἰς ὀλίγους ἐκ τῶν ἀποστόλων 
ἀγράφως παραδοθεῖσα κατελήλυθεν</span>, ibid <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.53">ἡ 
γνωστικὴ παράδοσις</span>; VII. 10. 55: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.54">ἡ 
γνῶσις ἐκ παραδόσεως διαδιδομένη τοῖς ἀξίους σφᾶς ἀυτοὺς τῆς διδασκαλίας 
παρεχομένοις οἷον παρακαταθήκη ἐγχειρίζεται</span>. In VII. 17. 106 Clement has 
briefly recorded the theories of the Gnostic heretics with regard to the 
apostolic origin of their teaching, and expressed his doubts. That the tradition 
of the “Old Church”, for so Clement designates the orthodox Church as 
distinguished from the “human congregation” of the heretics of his day, is 
throughout derived from the Apostles, he regards as so certain and self-evident 
that, as a rule, he never specially mentions it, or gives prominence to any 
particular article as apostolic. But the conclusion that he had no knowledge of 
any apostolic or fixed confession might seem to be disproved by one passage. It 
is said in Strom. VII. 15. 90: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.55">Μή τι οὖν, εἰ 
καὶ παραβαίη τις συνθήκας καὶ τὴν ὁμολογίαν παρέλθοι τὴν πρὸς ἡμᾶς, διὰ τὸν 
ψευσάμενον τὴν ὁμολογίαν ἀφεξόμεθα τῆς ἀληθείας καὶ ἡμεῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἀψευδεῖν χρὴ 
τὸν ἐπιεικῆ καὶ μηδὲν ὧν ὑπέσχηται ἀκυροῦν κἂν ἄλλοι τινὲς παραβαίνωσι συνθήκας, 
οὕτως καὶ ἡμᾶς 
κατὰ μηδένα τρόπον τὸν ἐκκλησιαστικὸν παραβαίνειν προσήκει κανόνα καὶ μάλιστα 
τὴν περὶ τῶν μεγίστων ὁμολογίαν ἡμεῖς μὲν φυλάττομεν, οἱ δὲ παραβαίνουσι</span>. 
But in the other passages in Clement where
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.56">ὀμολογίαν</span> 
appears it nowhere signifies a fixed formula of confession, but always the 
confession in general which receives its content according to the situation (see 
Strom. IV. 4. 15; IV. 9. 71; III. 1. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p12.57">ἐγκράτεια σώματος 
ὐπεροψία κατὰ τὴν πρὸς θεὸν ὁμολογίαν</span>. In the passage 
quoted it means the confession of the main points of the true doctrine. It is 
possible or probable that Clement was here alluding to a confession at baptism, 
but that is also not quite certain. At any rate this one passage cannot prove 
that Clement identified the ecclesiastical canon with a formulated confession 
similar to or identical with the Roman, or else such identification must have 
appeared more frequently in his works.</note> Such a standard did not exist; but 
Clement made no distinction in the yet unsystematised tradition, even between 
faith and discipline, because as a theologian he was not able to identify himself with any single article of it without 


<pb n="36" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_36" />hesitation, and because he ascribed to the true 
Gnostic the ability to fix and guarantee the truth of Christian doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13">Origen, although he also attempted to refute the heretics 
chiefly by a scientific exegesis of the Holy Scriptures, exhibits 




<pb n="37" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_37" />an attitude which is already more akin to that 
of Irenæus and Tertullian than to that of Clement. In the preface to his great 
work, “De principiis,” he prefixed the Church doctrine as a detailed apostolic 
rule of faith, and in other instances also he appealed to the apostolic 
teaching.<note n="62" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.1">De princip. 1. I. præf. § 4-10., IV. 2. 2. Yet we must consider the 
passage already twice quoted, namely, Com. in John. XXXII. 9, in order to 
determine the practice of the Alexandrian Church at that time. Was this 
baptismal confession not perhaps compiled from Herm., Mand. I., and 
Christological and theological teachings, so that the later confessions of the 
East with their dogmatic details are already to be found here?</note> It may be 
assumed that in the time of Caracalla and Heliogabalus the Alexandrian 
Christians had also begun to adopt the principles acted upon in Rome and other 
communities.<note n="63" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.2">That may be also shown with regard to the New Testament canon. Very 
important is the declaration of Eusebius (H. E. VI. 14) that Origen, on his own 
testimony, paid a brief visit to Rome in the time of Zephyrinus, “because he 
wished to become acquainted with the ancient Church of the Romans.” We learn 
from Jerome (de vir. inl. 61) that Origen there became acquainted with 
Hippolytus, who even called attention to his presence in the church in a sermon. 
That Origen kept up a connection with Rome still later and followed the 
conflicts there with keen interest may be gathered from his works. (See 
Döllinger, “Hippolytus und Calixtus” p. 254 ff.) On the other hand, Clement was 
quite unacquainted with that city. Bigg therefore l.c. rightly remarks: “The 
West is as unknown to Clement as it was to his favourite Homer.” That there was 
a formulated <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.3">πίστις καὶ ὁμολογία</span> in 
Alexandria about 250 A.D. is shown by the epistle of Dionysius (Euseb., H. E. 
VII. 8) He says of Novatian, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.4">ἀνατρέπει τὴν πρὸ 
λούτρου πίστιν καὶ ὁμολογίαν</span>. Dionysius would hardly have reproduced this 
Roman reproach in that way, if the Alexandrian Church had not possessed a 
similar <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.5">πίστις</span>.</note> The Syrian Churches, 
or at least a part of them, followed still later.<note n="64" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.6">The original of the Apostolic 
Constitutions has as yet no knowledge of the Apostolic rule of faith in the 
Western sense.</note> There can be no doubt that, from the last decades of the third 
century onward, one and the same confession, identical not in its wording, but 
in its main features, prevailed in the great confederation of Churches 
extending from Spain to the Euphrates and from Egypt to beyond the Alps.<note n="65" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.7">The 
close of the first homily of Aphraates shows how simple, antique, and original 
this confession still was in outlying districts at the beginning of the fourth 
century. On the other hand, there were oriental communities where it was already 
heavily weighted with theology.</note> It was the basis of the confederation, and 
therefore also a passport, mark of recognition, etc., for the orthodox Christians. 


<pb n="38" id="ii.iii.i.i-Page_38" />The interpretation of this confession was fixed 
in certain ground features, that is, in an Antignostic sense. But a definite 
theological interpretation was also more and more enforced. By the end of the 
third century there can no longer have been any considerable number of outlying 
communities where the doctrines of the pre-existence of Christ and the identity 
of this pre-existent One with the divine Logos were not recognised as the 
orthodox belief.<note n="66" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.8">Cf. the epistles of Cyprian, especially ep. 69. 70. When 
Cyprian speaks (69. 7) of one and the same law which is held by the whole 
Catholic Church, and of one <i>symbol</i> with which she administers baptism 
(this is the first time we meet with this expression), his words mean far more 
than the assertion of Irenæus that the confession expounded by him is the 
guiding rule in all Churches; for in Cyprian’s time the intercourse of most 
Catholic communities with each other was so regulated that the state of things 
in each was to some extent really known. Cf. also Novatian, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.9">de trinitate seu de 
regula fidei</span>,” as well as the circular letter of the Synod of Antioch referring 
to the Metropolitan Paul (Euseb., H. E. VII. 30. 6
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.i-p13.10">. . . ἀποστὰς τοῦ κανόνος ἐπὶ κίβδηλα καὶ νόθα 
διδάγματα μετελήλυθεν</span>, and the homilies of Aphraates. The closer 
examination of the last phase in the development of the confession of faith 
during this epoch, when the apostolic confessions received an interpretation in 
accordance with the theology of Origen, will be more conveniently left over till 
the close of our description (see chap. 7 fin).</note> They may have first become an 
apostolic confession of faith “ through the Nicene Creed. But even this creed 
was not adopted all at once.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="The designation of selected writings read in the Churches as New Testament  Scriptures or, in other words, as a collection of Apostolic Writings." progress="10.45%" id="ii.iii.i.ii" prev="ii.iii.i.i" next="ii.iii.i.iii">

<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p1">B. <i>The designation of selected writings read in the churches as New Testament 
Scriptures or, in other words, as a collection of apostolic writings</i>.<note n="67" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p1.1">See 
the histories of the canon by Credner, Reuss, Westcott, Hilgenfeld, Schmiedel, 
Holtzmann, and Weiss; the latter two, which to some extent supplement each 
other, are specially instructive. To Weiss belongs the merit of having kept 
Gospels and Apostles clearly apart in the preliminary history of the canon (see 
Th. L. Z. 1886. Nr. 24); Zahn, Gesch. des N. Tlichen Kanons, 2 vols, 1888 ff.; 
Harnack, Das Neue Test. um d. J. 200, 1889; Voigt, Eine verschollene Urkunde des 
antimontan. Kampfes, 1891, p. 236 ff.; Weizsäcker, Rede bei der akad. 
Preisvertheilung, 1892. Nov.; Köppel, Stud. u. Krit. 1891, p. 102 ff.; Barth, 
Neue Jahrbb. f. deutsche Theologie, 1893, p. 56 ff. The following account gives 
only a few aspects of the case, not a history of the genesis of the canon.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p2">Every word and every writing which testified of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p2.1">κύριος</span> (Lord) was originally regarded 
as emanating from him, that is, from his spirit:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p2.2">Ὅθεν ἡ κυριότης λαλεῖται ἐκεῖ Κύριός ἐστιν.
</span>(v. (Didache IV. I; 


<pb n="39" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_39" /> see also <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:3" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p2.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3">1 Cor. XII. 3</scripRef>). Hence the contents 
were holy.<note n="68" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p2.4">“Holy” is not always equivalent to “possessing absolute authority.” 
There are also various stages and degrees of “holy.”</note> In this sense the New 
Testament is a “residuary product,” just as the idea of its inspiration is a 
remnant of a much broader view. But on the other hand, the New Testament is a 
new creation of the Church,<note n="69" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p2.5">I beg here to lay down the following principles as 
to criticism of the New Testament. (1) It is not individual writings, but the 
whole book that has been immediately handed down to us. Hence, in the case of 
difficulties arising, we must first of all enquire, not whether the title and 
historical setting of a book are genuine or not, but if they are original, or 
were only given to the work when it became a component part of the collection. 
This also gives us the right to assume interpolations in the text belonging to 
the time when it was included in the canon, though this right must be used with 
caution. (2) Baur’s ‘tendency-criticism’ has fallen into disrepute; hence we 
must also free ourselves from the pedantry and hair-splitting which were its 
after effects. In consequence of the (erroneous) assumptions of the Tübingen 
school of critics a suspicious examination of the texts was justifiable and 
obligatory on their part. (3) Individual difficulties about the date of a 
document ought not to have the result of casting suspicion on it, when other 
good grounds speak in its favour; for, in dealing with writings which have no, 
or almost no accompanying literature, such difficulties cannot fail to arise. 
(4) The condition of the oldest Christianity up to the beginning of the second 
century did not favour literary forgeries or interpolations in support of a 
definite tendency. (5) We must remember that, from the death of Nero till the 
time of Trajan, very little is known of the history of the Church except the 
fact that, by the end of this time, Christianity had not only spread to an 
astonishing extent, but also had become vigorously consolidated.</note> inasmuch as it 
takes its place alongside of the Old — which through it has become a complicated 
book for Christendom, — as a Catholic and apostolic collection of Scriptures 
containing and attesting the truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3">Marcion had founded his conception of Christianity on a new 
canon of Scripture,<note n="70" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.1">The novelty lies first in the idea itself, secondly in the 
form in which it was worked out, inasmuch as Marcion would only admit the 
authority of one Gospel to the exclusion of all the rest, and added the Pauline 
epistles which had originally little to do with the conception of the apostolic 
doctrinal tradition of the Church.</note> which seems to have enjoyed the same 
authority among his followers as was ascribed to the Old Testament in orthodox 
Christendom. In the Gnostic schools, which likewise rejected the Old Testament 
altogether or in part, Evangelic and Pauline writings were, by the middle of the 
second century, treated as sacred texts and made use of to confirm their theological 


<pb n="40" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_40" />speculations.<note n="71" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.2">It is easy to understand that, 
wherever there was criticism of the Old Testament, the Pauline epistles 
circulating in the Church would be thrust into the foreground. The same thing 
was done by the Manichæans in the Byzantine age.</note> On the other hand, about the 
year 150 the main body of Christendom had still no collection of Gospels and 
Epistles possessing equal authority with the Old Testament, and, apart from 
Apocalypses, no new writings at all, which as such, that is, as sacred texts, 
were regarded as inspired and authoritative.<note n="72" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.3">Four passages may be chiefly 
appealed to in support of the opposite view, viz., <scripRef passage="2Peter 3:16" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.4" parsed="|2Pet|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.16">2 Peter III. 16</scripRef>; Polycarp ep. 
12. I; <scripRef passage="Barn 4:14" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.5">Barn. IV. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Clem 2:4" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.6">2 Clem. II. 4</scripRef>. But the first is put out of court, as the 
second Epistle of Peter is quite a late writing. The second is only known from 
an unreliable Latin translation (see Zahn on the passage: ‘<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.7">verba “his 
scripturis” suspecta sunt, cum interpres in c. II. 3 ex suis inseruerit “quod 
dictum est”</span>’), and even if the latter were faithful here, the quotation from the 
Psalms prefixed to the quotation from the Epistle to the Ephesians prevents us 
from treating the passage as certain evidence. As to the third passage (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.8">μήποτε, 
ὡς γέγραπται, πολλοὶ κλητοὶ, ὀλίγοι δὲ ἐκλεκτοὶ εὑρεθῶμεν</span>), it should be 
noted that the author of the Epistle of Barnabas, although he makes abundant use 
of the evangelic tradition, has nowhere else described evangelic writings as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.9">γραφή</span>, and must have drawn from more 
sources than the canonic Gospels. Here, therefore, we have an enigma which may 
be solved in a variety of ways. It seems worth noting that it is a saying of the 
Lord which is here in question. But from the very beginning words of the Lord 
were equally reverenced with the Old Testament (see the Pauline Epistles), This 
may perhaps explain how the author — like <scripRef passage="2Clem 2:4" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.10">2 Clem. II. 4</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.11">ἑτέρα δὲ γραφὴ λέγει· ὅτι οὖκ ἦλθον καλέσαι 
δικαίους ἀλλὰ ἁμαρτωλούς</span> — has introduced a saying of this kind with the 
same formula as was used in introducing Old Testament quotations. Passages, 
such as Clem. XIII. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.12">λέγει ὁ θέος· οὑ χάρις 
ὑμῖν εἰ ἀγαπᾶτε κ.τ.λ.</span> would mark the transition to this mode of 
expression. The correctness of this explanation is confirmed by observation of 
the fact that the same formula as was employed in the case of the Old Testament 
was used in making quotations from early Christian apocalypses, or utterances of 
early Christian prophets in the earliest period. Thus we already read in 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:14" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.13" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Ephesians V. 14</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.14">διὸ λέγει· ἔγειρε ὁ καθεύδων 
καὶ ἀνάστα ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν καὶ ἐπιφαύσει σοι ὁ Χριστός</span>. 
That, certainly, is a saying of a Christian prophet, and yet it is introduced 
with the usual “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.15">λέγει</span>”. We also find a 
saying of a Christian prophet in Clem. XXIII. (the saying is more complete in <scripRef passage="2Clem 11:1" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.16">2 
Clem. XI.</scripRef>) introduced with the words: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.17">ἡ γραφὴ 
αὕτη, ὅπου λέγει</span>. These examples may be multiplied still further. From 
all this we may perhaps assume that the trite formulæ of quotation “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.18">γραφὴ 
γέγραπται</span>,” etc., were applied wherever reference was made to sayings of 
the Lord and of prophets that were fixed in writings, even when the documents in 
question had not yet as a whole obtained canonical authority. Finally, we must 
also draw attention to the following: — The Epistle of Barnabas belongs to Egypt; 
and there probably, contrary to my former opinion, we must also look for the 
author of the second Epistle of Clement. There is much to favour the view that 
in Egypt Christian writings were treated as sacred texts, without being united 
into a collection of equal rank with the Old Testament. (See below on this point.)</note> Here we leave 


<pb n="41" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_41" />out of consideration that their content is a 
testimony of the Spirit. From the works of Justin it is to be inferred that the 
ultimate authorities were the Old Testament, the words of the Lord, and the 
communications of Christian prophets.<note n="73" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.19">See on Justin Bousset. Die Evv. — Citate 
Justins. Gött., 1891. We may also infer from the expression of Hegesippus 
(Euseb., H. E. IV. 22. 3; Stephanus Gobarus in Photius, Bibl. 232. p. 288) that 
it was not Christian writings, but the Lord himself, who was placed on an 
equality with Law and Prophets. Very instructive is the formula: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.20">Libri et 
epistolæ Pauli viri iusti</span>” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.21">αἱ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς 
βίβλοι καὶ αἱ προσεπιτούτοις ἐπιστολαὶ Παύλου τοῦ ὁσίου ἀνδρός</span>), which is 
found in the Acta Mart. Scillit. anno 180 (ed. Robinson, Texts and Studies, 
1891, I. 2, p. 114 f.), and tempts us to make certain conclusions. In the later 
recensions of the Acta the passage, characteristically enough, is worded: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.22">Libri 
evangeliorum et epistolæ Pauli viri sanctissimi apostoli</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.23">Quattuor evv. dom. 
nostri J. Chr. et epp. S. Pauli ap. et omnis divinitus inspirata scriptura.</span>”</note> 
The memoirs of the Apostles (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.24">ἀπομνημονέυματα 
τῶν ἀποστόλων = τὰ εύαγγέλια</span>) owed their significance solely to the fact 
that they recorded the words and history of the Lord and bore witness to the 
fulfilment of Old Testament predictions. There is no mention whatever of 
apostolic epistles as holy writings of standard authority.<note n="74" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.25">It is worthy of note 
that the Gnostics also, though they quote the words of the Apostles (John and 
Paul) as authoritative, place the utterances of the Lord on an unattainable 
height. See in support of this the epistle of Ptolemy to Flora.</note> But we learn 
further from Justin that the Gospels as well as the Old Testament were read in 
public worship (Apol. I. 67) and that our first three Gospels were already in 
use. We can, moreover, gather from other sources that other Christian writings, 
early and late, were more or less regularly read in Christian meetings.<note n="75" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.26"><scripRef passage="Revelation 1:3" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.27" parsed="|Rev|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.3">Rev. I. 
3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Herm.Vis. 2:4" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.28">Herm. Vis II. 4</scripRef>; Dionys. Cor. in Euseb., IV. 23. 11.</note> Such writings 
naturally possessed a high degree of authority. As the Holy Spirit and the 
Church are inseparable, everything that edifies the Church originates with the 
Holy Spirit,<note n="76" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.29">Tertullian, this Christian of the primitive type, still reveals the 
old conception of things in one passage where, reversing <scripRef passage="2Timothy 3:16" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.30" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. III. 16</scripRef>, he says 
(de cultu fem. I. 3) “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.31">Legimus omnem scripturam ædificationi habilem divinitus 
inspirari.</span>”</note> which in this, as well as every other respect, is inexhaustibly 
rich. Here, however, two interests were predominant from the beginning, that of 
immediate spiritual edification and that of attesting and certifying the Christian 


<pb n="42" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_42" /><i>Kerygma</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.32">ἡ 
ἀσφάλεια τῶν λόγων</span>). <i>The ecclesiastical canon was the result of the 
latter interest</i>, not indeed in consequence of a process of collection, for 
individual communities had already made a far larger compilation,<note n="77" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.33">The history of 
the collection of the Pauline Epistles may be traced back to the first century 
(<scripRef passage="1Clem 47:1" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.34">1 Clem. XLVII.</scripRef> and like passages). It follows from the Epistle of Polycarp that 
this native of Asia Minor had in his hands all the Pauline Epistles (quotations 
are made from nine of the latter; these nine imply the four that are wanting, 
yet it must remain an open question whether he did not yet possess the Pastoral 
Epistles in their present form), also 1 Peter, 1 John (though he has not named 
the authors of these), the first Epistle of Clement and the Gospels. The extent 
of the writings read in churches which Polycarp is thus seen to have had 
approaches pretty nearly that of the later recognised canon. Compare, however, 
the way in which he assumes sayings from those writings to be well known by 
introducing them with “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p3.35">εἰδότες</span>” (I. 3; 
IV. 1; V. 1). Ignatius likewise shows himself to be familiar with the writings 
which were subsequently united to form the New Testament. We see from the works 
of Clement, that, at the end of the second century, a great mass of Christian 
writings were collected in Alexandria and were used and honoured.</note> but, in the 
first instance, through selection, and afterwards, but not till then, through 
addition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p4">We must not think that the four Gospels now found in the 
canon had attained full canonical authority by the middle of the second century, 
for the fact — easily demonstrable — that the texts were still very freely dealt 
with about this period is in itself a proof of this.<note n="78" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p4.1">It should also be pointed 
out that Justin most probably used the Gospel of Peter among the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p4.2">ἀπομνημονεύματα</span>; see Texte u. Unters. 
IX. 2.</note> Our first three Gospels contain passages and corrections that could 
hardly have been fixed before about the year 150. Moreover, Tatian’s attempt to 
create a new Gospel from the four shews that the text of these was not yet 
fixed.<note n="79" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p4.3">See my article in the Zeitschr. f. K. Gesch. Vol. IV. p. 471 ff. Zahn 
(Tatian’s Diatessaron, 1881) takes a different view.</note> We may remark that he was 
the first in whom we find the Gospel of John<note n="80" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p4.4">Justin also used the Gospel of 
John, but it is a disputed matter whether he regarded and used it like the other 
Gospels.</note> alongside of the Synoptists, and these four the only ones recognised. 
From the assault of the “Alogi” on the Johannine Gospel we learn that about 160 
the whole of our four Gospels had not been definitely recognised even in Asia 
Minor. Finally, we must refer to the Gospel of the Egyptians, 


<pb n="43" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_43" /> the use of which was not confined to circles 
outside the Church.<note n="81" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p4.5">The Sabellians still used it in the third century, which is 
a proof of the great authority possessed by this Gospel in Christian antiquity. 
(Epiph., H. 62. 2.)</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5">From the middle of the second century the Encratites stood 
midway between the larger Christendom and the Marcionite Church as well as the 
Gnostic schools. We hear of some of these using the Gospels as canonical 
writings side by side with the Old Testament, though they would have nothing to 
do with the Epistles of Paul and the Acts of the Apostles.<note n="82" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.1">Euseb., H. E. IV. 29. 
5.</note> But Tatian, the prominent Apologist, who joined them, gave this sect a more 
complete canon, an important fact about which was its inclusion of Epistles of 
Paul. Even this period, however, still supplies us with no testimony as to the 
existence of a New Testament canon in orthodox Christendom, in fact the rise of 
the so-called “Montanism” and its extreme antithesis, the “Alogi”, in Asia Minor 
soon after the middle of the second century proves that there was still no New 
Testament canon there; for, if such an authoritative compilation had existed, 
these movements could not have arisen. If we gather together all the indications 
and evidence bearing on the subject, we shall indeed be ready to expect the 
speedy appearance in the Church of a kind of Gospel canon comprising the four 
Gospels;<note n="83" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.2">In many regions the Gospel canon alone appeared at first, and in very 
many others it long occupied a more prominent place than the other canonical 
writings. Alexander of Alexandria, for instance, still calls God the giver of 
the Law, the Prophets, and the Gospels (Theodoret, I. 4).</note> but we are prepared 
neither for this being formally placed on an equality with the Old Testament, 
nor for its containing apostolic writings, which as yet are only found in 
Marcion and the Gnostics. The canon emerges quite suddenly in an allusion of 
Melito of Sardis preserved by Eusebius,<note n="84" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.3">Euseb., H. E. II. 26. 13. As Melito 
speaks here of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.4">ἀκρίβεια τῶν παλαιῶν 
βιβλίων,</span> and of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.5">τὰ βιβλία τῆς παλαιᾶς 
διαθήκης,</span> we may assume that he knows <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.6">
τὰ βιβλία τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης</span>.</note> the meaning of which is, however, still 
dubious; in the works of Irenæus and Tertullian; and in the so-called 
Muratorian Fragment. There is no direct account of its origin 


<pb n="44" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_44" />and scarcely any indirect; yet it already 
appears as something to all intents and purposes finished and complete.<note n="85" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.7">We may 
here leave undiscussed the hesitancy with regard to the admissibility of 
particular books. That the Pastoral Epistles had a fixed place in the canon 
almost from the very first is of itself a proof that the date of its origin 
cannot be long before 180. In connection with this, however, it is an important 
circumstance that Clement makes the general statement that the heretics reject 
the Epistles to Timothy (Strom. II. 12. 52: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.8">οἱ 
ἀπὸ τῶν αἱρέσεων τὰς πρὸς Τιμόθεον ἀθετοῦσιν ἐπιστολάς</span>). They did not 
happen to be at the disposal of the Church at all till the middle of the second 
century.</note> Moreover, it emerges in the same ecclesiastical district where we were 
first able to show the existence of the apostolic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.9">regula fidei</span></i>. We hear 
nothing of any authority belonging to the compilers, because we learn nothing at 
all of such persons.<note n="86" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.10">Yet see the passage from Tertullian quoted, p. 15, note 1; 
see also the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.11">receptior</span>”, de pudic. 20, the cause of the rejection of Hermas in 
the Muratorian Fragment and Tertull. de bapt. 17: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.12">Quodsi quæ Pauli perperam 
scripta sunt exemplum Theclæ ad licentiam mulierum docendi tinguendique 
defendunt, sciant in Asia presbyterum, qui eam scripturam construxit, quasi 
titulo Pauli de suo cumulans, convictum atque confessum id se amore Pauli 
fecisse, loco decessisse.</span>” The hypothesis that the Apostles themselves (or the 
apostle John) compiled the New Testament was definitely set up by no one in 
antiquity and therefore need not be discussed. Augustine (c. Faustum XXII. 79) 
speaks frankly of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.13">sancti et docti homines</span>” who produced the New Testament. We 
can prove by a series of testimonies that the idea of the Church having compiled 
the New Testament writings was in no way offensive to the Old Catholic Fathers. 
As a rule, indeed, they are silent on the matter. Irenæus and Tertullian already 
treat the collection as simply existent.</note> And yet the collection is regarded by 
Irenæus and Tertullian as completed. A refusal on the part of the heretics to 
recognise this or that book is already made a severe reproach against them. 
Their Bibles are tested by the Church compilation as the older one, and the 
latter itself is already used exactly like the Old Testament. The assumption of 
the inspiration of the books; the harmonistic interpretation of them; the idea 
of their absolute sufficiency with regard to every question which can arise and 
every event which they record; the right of unlimited combination of passages; 
the assumption that nothing in the Scriptures is without importance; and, 
finally, the allegorical interpretation: are the immediately observable result 
of the creation of the canon.<note n="87" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p5.14">Numerous examples may be found in proof of all 
these points, especially in the writings of Tertullian, though such are already 
to be met with in Irenæus also. He is not yet so bold in his allegorical 
exposition of the Gospels as Ptolemæus whom he finds fault with in this respect; 
but he already gives an exegesis of the books of the New Testament not 
essentially different from that of the Valentinians. One should above all read 
the treatise of Tertullian “de idololatria” to perceive how the authority of the 
New Testament was even by that time used for solving all questions.</note></p>


<pb n="45" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_45" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p6">The probable conditions which brought about the formation 
of the New Testament canon in the Church, for in this case we are only dealing 
with probabilities, and the interests which led to and remained associated with 
it can only be briefly indicated here.<note n="88" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p6.1">I cannot here enter into the disputed 
question as to the position that should be assigned to the Muratorian Fragment 
in the history of the formation of the canon, nor into its interpretation, etc. 
See my article “Das Muratorische Fragment und die Entstehung einer Sammlung 
apostolisch-katholischer Schriften” in the Ztschr. f. K. Gesch. III. p. 358 ff. 
See also Overbeck, Zur Geschichte des Kanons, 1880; Hilgenfeld, in the 
Zeitschrift f. Wissensch. Theol. 1881, part 2; Schmiedel, Art. “Kanon” in Ersch. 
u. Gruber’s Encykl., 2 Section, Vol. XXXII. p. 309 ff.; Zahn, Kanongeschichte, 
Vol. II. p. 1 ff. I leave the fragment and the conclusions I have drawn from it 
almost entirely out of account here. The following sketch will show that the 
objections of Overbeck have not been without influence on me.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7">The compilation and formation of a canon of Christian 
writings by a process of selection<note n="89" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.1">The use of the word “canon” as a designation 
of the collection is first plainly demonstrable in Athanasius (ep. fest. of the 
year 365) and in the 59th canon of the synod of Laodicea. It is doubtful whether 
the term was already used by Origen. Besides, the word “canon” was not applied 
even to the Old Testament before the fourth century. The name “New Testament” 
(books of the New Testament) is first found in Melito and Tertullian. For other 
designations of the latter see Rönsch, Das N. T. Tertullian’s p. 47 f. The most 
common name is “Holy Scriptures”. In accordance with its main components the 
collection is designated as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.2">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον καὶ 
ὁ ἀπόστολος</span> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.3">evangelicæ et apostolicæ litteræ</span>); see Tertullian, de bapt. 
15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.4">tam ex domini evangelio quam ex apostoli litteris</span>.” The name “writings of 
the Lord” is also found very early. It was already used for the Gospels at a 
time when there was no such thing as a canon. It was then occasionally 
transferred to all writings of the collection. Conversely, the entire 
collection was named, after the authors, a collection of apostolic writings, 
just as the Old Testament Scriptures were collectively called the writings of 
the prophets. Prophets and Apostles (= Old and New Testament) were now conceived 
as the media of God’s revelation fixed in writing (see the Muratorian Fragment 
in its account of Hermas, and the designation of the Gospels as “Apostolic 
memoirs” already found in Justin.) This grouping became exceedingly important. 
It occasioned new speculations about the unique dignity of the Apostles and did 
away with the old collocation of Apostles and Prophets (that is Christian 
prophets). By this alteration we may measure the revolution of the times. 
Finally, the new collection was also called “the writings of the Church” as 
distinguished from the Old Testament and the writings of the heretics. This 
expression and its amplifications shew that it was the Church which selected 
these writings.</note> was, so to speak, a kind of involuntary undertaking of the 
Church in her conflict with Marcion and the Gnostics, as is most plainly proved by the 


<pb n="46" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_46" />warnings of the Fathers not to dispute with the 
heretics about the Holy Scriptures,<note n="90" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.5">Here there is a distinction between Irenæus 
and Tertullian. The former disputed with heretics about the interpretation of 
the Scriptures, the latter, although he has read Irenæus, forbids such dispute. 
He cannot therefore have considered Irenæus’ efforts as successful.</note> although 
the New Testament was already in existence. That conflict necessitated the 
formation of a new Bible. The exclusion of particular persons on the strength of 
some apostolic standards, and by reference to the Old Testament, could not be 
justified by the Church in her own eyes and those of her opponents, so long as 
she herself recognised that there were apostolic writings, and so long as these 
heretics appealed to such. She was compelled to claim exclusive possession of
<i>everything</i> that had a right to the name “apostolic,” to deny it to the 
heretics, and to shew that she held it in the highest honour. Hitherto she had 
“contented” herself with proving her legal title from the Old Testament, and, 
passing over her actual origin, had dated herself back to the beginning of all 
things. Marcion and the Gnostics were the first who energetically pointed out 
that Christianity began with Christ, and that all Christianity was really to be
<i>tested</i> by the apostolic preaching, that the assumed identity of Christian 
common sense with apostolic Christianity did not exist, and (so Marcion said) 
that the Apostles contradicted themselves. This opposition made it necessary to 
enter into the questions raised by their opponents. But, in point of content, 
the problem of proving the contested identity was simply insoluble, because it 
was endless and subject to question on every particular point. The “unconscious 
logic,” that is the logic of self-preservation, could only prescribe an 
expedient. The Church had to collect everything apostolic and declare herself to 
be its only legal possessor. She was obliged, moreover, to amalgamate the 
apostolic with the canon of the Old Testament in such a way as to fix the exposition 


<pb n="47" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_47" />from the very first, But what writings were 
apostolic? From the middle of the second century great numbers of writings named 
after the Apostles had already been in circulation, and there were often 
different recensions of one and the same writing.<note n="91" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.6">The reader should remember the 
different recensions of the Gospels and the complaints made by Dionysius of 
Corinth (in Euseb., H. E. IV. 23. 12).</note> Versions which contained docetic 
elements and exhortations to the most pronounced asceticism had even made their 
way into the public worship of the Church. Above all, therefore, it was 
necessary to determine (1) what writings were really apostolic, (2) what form or 
recension should be regarded as apostolic. The selection was made by the Church, 
that is, primarily, by the churches of Rome and Asia Minor, which had still an 
unbroken history up to the days of Marcus Aurelius and Commodus. In making this 
choice, the Church limited herself to the writings that were used in public 
worship, and only admitted what the tradition of the elders justified her in 
regarding as genuinely apostolic. The principle on which she proceeded was to 
reject as spurious all writings, bearing the names of Apostles, that contained 
any-thing contradictory to Christian common sense, that is, to the rule of 
faith — hence admission was refused to all books in which the God of the Old 
Testament, his creation, etc., appeared to be depreciated, — and to exclude all 
recensions of apostolic writings that seemed to endanger the Old Testament and 
the monarchy of God. She retained, therefore, only those writings which bore the 
names of Apostles, or anonymous writings to which she considered herself 
justified in attaching such names,<note n="92" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.7">That the text of these writings was at the 
same time revised is more than probable, especially in view of the beginnings 
and endings of many New Testament writings, as well as, in the case of the 
Gospels, from a comparison of the canonical text with the quotations dating 
from the time when there was no canon. But much more important still is the 
perception of the fact that, in the course of the second century, a series of 
writings which had originally been circulated anonymously or under the name of 
an unknown author were ascribed to an Apostle and were also slightly altered in 
accordance with this. In what circumstances or at what time this happened, 
whether it took place as early as the beginning of the second century or only 
immediately before the formation of the canon, is in almost every individual 
case involved in obscurity; but the fact itself, of which unfortunately the 
Introductions to the New Testament still know so little, is, in my opinion, 
incontestable. I refer the reader to the following examples, without indeed 
being able to enter on the proof here (see my edition of the “Teaching of the 
Apostles” p. 106 ff). (1) The Gospel of Luke seems not to have been known to 
Marcion under this name, and to have been called so only at a later date. (2) 
The canonical Gospels of Matthew and Mark do not claim, through their content, 
to originate with these men; they were regarded as apostolic at a later period. 
(3) The so-called Epistle of Barnabas was first attributed to the Apostle 
Barnabas by tradition. (4) The Apocalypse of Hermas was first connected with an 
apostolic Hermas by tradition (<scripRef passage="Romans 16:14" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.8" parsed="|Rom|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.14">Rom. XVI. 14</scripRef>). (5) The same thing took place with 
regard to the first Epistle of Clement (<scripRef passage="Philippians 4:3" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.9" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Philipp. IV. 3</scripRef>). (6) The Epistle to the 
Hebrews, originally the writing of an unknown author or of Barnabas, was 
transformed into a writing of the Apostle Paul (Overbeck zur Gesch. des Kanons, 
1880), or given out to be such. (7) The Epistle of James, originally the 
communication of an early Christian prophet, or a collection of ancient holy 
addresses, first seems to have received the name of James in tradition. (8) The 
first Epistle of Peter, which originally appears to have been written by an 
unknown follower of Paul, first received its present name from tradition. The 
same thing perhaps holds good of the Epistle of Jude. Tradition was similarly at 
work, even at a later period, as may for example be recognised by the 
transformation of the epistle “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.10">de virginitate</span>” into two writings by Clement. The 
critics of early Christian literature have created for themselves insoluble 
problems by misunderstanding the work of tradition. Instead of asking whether 
the tradition is reliable, they always wrestle with the dilemma “genuine or 
spurious”, and can prove neither.</note> and whose contents were not at variance with the orthodox 


<pb n="48" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_48" />creed or attested it. This selection resulted in 
the awkward fact that besides the four Gospels there was almost nothing but 
Pauline epistles to dispose of, and therefore no writings or almost none which, 
as emanating from the twelve Apostles, could immediately confirm the truth of 
the ecclesiastical <i>Kerygma. This perplexity was removed by the introduction 
of the Acts of the Apostles</i><note n="93" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.11">As regards its aim and contents, this book is 
furthest removed from the claim to be a portion of a collection of Holy 
Scriptures. Accordingly, so far as we know, its reception into the canon has no 
preliminary history.</note> <i>and in some cases also the Epistles of Peter and John</i>, 
though that of Peter was not recognised at Rome at first. As a collection this 
group is the most interesting in the new compilation. It gives it the stamp of 
Catholicity, unites the Gospels with the Apostle (Paul), and, by subordinating 
his Epistles to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.12">Acta omnium apostolorum</span>”, makes them witnesses to the 
particular tradition that was required and divests them of every thing 
suspicious and insufficient.<note n="94" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.13">People were compelled by internal and external 
evidence (recognition of their apostolicity; example of the Gnostics) to accept 
the epistles of Paul. But, from the Catholic point of view, a canon which 
comprised only the four Gospels and the Pauline Epistles, would have been at 
best an edifice of two wings without the central structure, and therefore 
incomplete and uninhabitable. The actual novelty was the bold insertion into its 
midst of a book, which, if everything is not deceptive, had formerly been only 
in private use, namely, the Acts of the Apostles, which some associated with an 
Epistle of Peter and an Epistle of John, others with an Epistle of Jude, two 
Epistles of John, and the like. There were now (1) writings of the Lord which 
were at the same time regarded as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.14">
ἀπομνημονεύματα</span> of definite Apostles; (2) a book which contained the acts 
and preaching of all the Apostles, which historically legitimised Paul, and at 
the same time gave hints for the explanation of “difficult” passages in his 
Epistle; (3) the Pauline Epistles increased by the compilation of the Pastoral 
ones, documents which “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.15">in ordinatione ecclesiasticæ disciplinæ sanctificatæ 
erant</span>.” The Acts of the Apostles is thus the key to the understanding of the 
Catholic canon and at the same time shows its novelty. In this book the new 
collection had its bond of cohesion, its Catholic element (apostolic tradition), 
and the guide for its exposition. That the Acts of the Apostles found its place 
in the canon <i><span lang="FR" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.16">faute de mieux</span></i> is clear from the extravagant terms, not at 
all suited to the book, in which its appearance there is immediately hailed. It 
is inserted in place of a book which should have contained the teaching and 
missionary acts of all the 12 Apostles; but, as it happened, such a record was 
not in existence. The first evidence regarding it is found in the Muratorian 
fragment and in Irenæus and Tertullian. There it is called “acta omnium 
apostolorum sub uno libro scripta sunt, etc.” Irenæus says (III. 14. 1): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.17">Lucas 
non solum prosecutor sed et cooperarius fuit <i>Apostolorum</i>, maxime autem 
Pauli</span>”, and makes use of the book to prove the subordination of Paul to the 
twelve. In the celebrated passages, de præscr. 22, 23: adv. Marc. I. 20; IV. 
2-5; V. 1-3, Tertullian made a still more extensive use of the Acts of the 
Apostles, as the Antimarcionite book in the canon. One can see here why it was 
admitted into that collection and used against Paul as the Apostle of the 
heretics. The fundamental thought of Tertullian is that no one who fails to 
recognise the Acts of the Apostles has any right to recognise Paul, and that to 
elevate him by himself into a position of authority is unhistorical and 
absolutely unfounded fanaticism. If the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.18">διδαχὴ 
τῶν δώδεκα ἀποστόλων</span> was needed as an authority in the earlier time, a <i>
book</i> which contained that authority was required in the later period; and 
nothing else could be found than the work of the so-called Luke. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.19">Qui Acta 
Apostolorum non recipiunt, nec spiritus Sancti esse possunt, qui necdum spiritum 
sanctum possunt agnoscere discentibus missum, sed nec ecclesiam se dicant 
defendere qui quando et quibus incunabulis institutum est hoc corpus probare non 
habent.</span>” But the greater part of the heretics remained obstinate. Neither 
Marcionites, Severians, nor the later Manicheans recognised the Acts of the 
Apostles. To some extent they replied by setting up other histories of Apostles 
in opposition to it, as was done later by a fraction of the Ebionites and even 
by the Marcionites. But the Church also was firm. It is perhaps the most 
striking phenomenon in the history of the formation of the canon that this late 
book, from the very moment of its appearance, asserts its right to a place in 
the collection, just as certainly as the four Gospels, though its position 
varied. In Clement of Alexandria indeed the book is still pretty much in the 
background, perhaps on a level with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.20">
κήρυγμα Πέτρου</span>, but Clement has no New Testament at all in the strict 
sense of the word; see below. But at the very beginning the book stood where it 
is to-day, <i>i.e.</i>, immediately after the Gospels (see Muratorian Fragment, 
Irenæus, etc.). The parallel creation, the group of Catholic Epistles, acquired 
a much more dubious position than the Acts of the Apostles, and its place was 
never really settled. Its germ is probably to be found in two Epistles of John 
(viz., 1st and 3rd) which acquired dignity along with the Gospel, as well as in 
the Epistle of Jude. These may have given the impulse to create a group of 
narratives about the twelve Apostles from anonymous writings of old Apostles, 
prophets, and teachers. But the Epistle of Peter is still wanting in the 
Muratorian Fragment, nor do we yet find the group there associated with the Acts 
of the Apostles. The Epistle of Jude, two Epistles of John, the Wisdom of 
Solomon, the Apocalypse of John and that of Peter form the unsymmetrical 
conclusion of this oldest catalogue of the canon. But, all the same writings, by 
Jude, John, and Peter are here found side by side; thus we have a preparation 
for the future arrangement made in different though similar fashion by Irenæus 
and again altered by Tertullian. The genuine Pauline Epistles appear enclosed on 
the one hand by the Acts of the Apostles and the Catholic Epistles, and on the 
other by the Pastoral ones, which in their way are also “Catholic.” That is the 
character of the “Catholic” New Testament which is confirmed by the earliest use 
of it (in Irenæus and Tertullian). In speaking above of the Acts of the Apostles 
as a late book, we meant that it was so relatively to the canon. In itself the 
book is old and for the most part reliable.</note> The Church, however, found 


<pb n="49" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_49" />the selection facilitated by the fact that the 
content of the early Christian writings was for the most part unintelligible to 
the Christendom of the time, whereas the late and spurious additions were 
betrayed not only by heretical theologoumena, but also and above all by their 
profane lucidity. Thus arose a collection of apostolic writings, which in extent 
may not have been strikingly distinguished from the list of writings that for 



<pb n="50" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_50" />more than a generation had formed the chief and 
favourite reading in the communities.<note n="95" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.21">There is no doubt that this was the reason 
why to all appearance the innovation was scarcely felt. Similar causes were at 
work here as in the case of the apostolic rule of faith. In the one case the 
writings that had long been read in the Church formed the basis, in the other 
the baptismal confession. But a great distinction is found in the fact that the 
baptismal confession, as already settled, afforded an elastic standard which was 
treated as a fixed one and was therefore extremely practical; whilst, 
conversely, the undefined group of writings hitherto read in the Church was 
reduced to a collection which could neither be increased nor diminished.</note> The 
new collection was already exalted to a high place by the use of other writings 
being prohibited either for purposes of general edification or for theological 
ends.<note n="96" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.22">At the beginning, that is about 180, it was only in practice, and not in 
theory, that the Gospels and the Pauline Epistles possessed equal authority. 
Moreover, the name New Testament is not yet found in Irenæus, nor do we yet find 
him giving an exact idea of its content. See Werner in the Text. u. Unters. z. 
altchristl. Lit. Gesch. Bd. VI. 2.</note> But the causes and motives which led to 


<pb n="51" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_51" />its being formed into a canon, that is, being 
placed on a footing of complete equality with the Old Testament, may be 
gathered partly from the earlier history, partly from the mode of using the new 
Bible and partly from the results attending its compilation. First, Words of the 
Lord and prophetic utterances, including the written records of these, had 
always possessed standard authority in the Church; there were therefore parts 
of the collection the absolute authority of which was undoubted from the 
first.<note n="97" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.23">See above, p. 40, note 2.</note> Secondly, what was called “Preaching of the Apostles,” 
“Teaching of the Apostles,” etc., was likewise regarded from the earliest times 
as completely harmonious as well as authoritative. There had, however, been 
absolutely no motive for fixing this in documents, because Christians supposed 
they possessed it in a state of purity and reproduced it freely. The moment the 
Church was called upon to fix this teaching authentically, and this denotes a 
decisive revolution, she was forced to have recourse to <i>writings</i>, whether she 
would or not. The attributes formerly applied to the testimony of the Apostles, 
so long as it was not collected and committed to writing, had now to be 
transferred to the written records they had left. Thirdly, Marcion had already 
taken the lead in forming Christian writings into a canon in the strict sense of 
the word. Fourthly, the interpretation was at once fixed by forming the 
apostolic writings into a canon, and placing them on an equality with the Old 
Testament, as well as by subordinating troublesome writings to the Acts of the 
Apostles. Considered by themselves these writings, especially the Pauline 
Epistles, presented the greatest difficulties. We can see even yet from Irenæus 
and Tertullian that the duty of accommodating herself to these Epistles was 
<i>forced</i> upon the Church by Marcion and the heretics, and that, but for this 
constraint, her method of satisfying herself as to her relationship to them 
would hardly have taken the shape of incorporating them with the canon.<note n="98" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.24">We have 
ample evidence in the great work of Irenæus as to the difficulties he found in 
many passages of the Pauline Epistles, which as yet were almost solely utilised 
as sources of doctrine by such men as Marcion, Tatian, and theologians of the 
school of Valentinus. The difficulties of course still continued to be felt in 
the period which followed. (See, e.g., Method, Conviv. Orat. III. 1, 2.)</note> 


<pb n="52" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_52" />This shows most clearly that the collection of 
writings must not be traced to the Church’s effort to create for herself a 
powerful controversial weapon. But the difficulties which the compilation 
presented so long as it was a mere collection vanished as soon as it was viewed 
as a <i>sacred</i> collection. For now the principle: “as the teaching of the 
Apostles was one, so also is the tradition” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.25">μια 
ἡ πάντων γέγονε τῶν ἀποστόλων 
ὥσπερ διδασκαλία οὕτως δὲ καὶ ἡ 
παράδοσις</span>)” was to be applied to all contradictory and objectionable details.<note n="99" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.26">Apollinaris 
of Hierapolis already regards any contradiction between the (4) Gospels as 
impossible. (See Routh, Reliq. Sacr. I. p. 150.)</note> It was now imperative to 
explain one writing by another; the Pauline Epistles, for example, were to be 
interpreted by the Pastoral Epistles and the Acts of the Apostles.<note n="100" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.27">See Overbeck, 
“Ueber die Auffassung des Streites des Paulus mit Petrus in Antiochien bei den 
Kirchenvätern,” 1897, p. 8.</note> Now was required what Tertullian calls the 
“mixture” of the Old and New Testaments,<note n="101" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.28">See also Clement Strom. IV. 21. 124; 
VI. 15. 125. The expression is also frequent in Origen, e.g., de princip. præf. 
4.</note> in consequence of which the full recognition of the knowledge got from the 
old Bible was regarded as the first law for the interpretation of the new. The 
formation of the new collection into a canon was therefore an immediate and 
unavoidable necessity if doubts of all kinds were to be averted. These were 
abundantly excited by the exegesis of the heretics; they were got rid of by 
making the writings into a canon. Fifthly, the early Christian enthusiasm more 
and more decreased in the course of the second century; not only did Apostles, 
prophets, and teachers die out, but the religious mood of the majority of 
Christians was changed. A reflective piety took the place of the instinctive 
religious enthusiasm which made those who felt it believe that they themselves 
possessed the Spirit.<note n="102" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.29">The Roman Church in her letter to that of Corinth 
designates her own words as the words of God (1 Clem. LIX. 1) and therefore 
requires obedience “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.30">τοῖς ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν γεγραμμένοις 
διὰ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος</span>” (LXIII. 2).</note> Such a piety requires rules; at the 
same time, however, it is characterised by the perception that it has not the 
active and spontaneous character which it ought to have, but has to prove its 


<pb n="53" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_53" />legitimacy in an indirect and “objective” way. 
The breach with tradition, the deviation from the original state of things is 
felt and recognised. Men, however, conceal from themselves their own defects, by 
placing the representatives of the past on an unattainable height, and forming 
such an estimate of their qualities as makes it unlawful and impossible for 
those of the present generation, in the interests of their own comfort, to 
compare themselves with them. When matters reach this point, great suspicion 
attaches to those who hold fast their religious independence and wish to apply 
the old standards. Not only do they seem arrogant and proud, but they also 
appear disturbers of the necessary new arrangement which has its justification 
in the fact of its being unavoidable. This development of the matter was, 
moreover, of the greatest significance for the history of the canon. Its 
creation very speedily resulted in the opinion that the time of divine 
revelation had gone past and was exhausted in the Apostles, that is, in the 
records left by them. We cannot prove with certainty that the canon was formed 
to confirm this opinion, but we can show that it was very soon used to oppose 
those Christians who professed to be prophets or appealed to the continuance of 
prophecy. The influence which the canon exercised in this respect is the most 
decisive and important. That which Tertullian, as a Montanist, asserts of one of 
his opponents: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.31">Prophetiam expulit, paracletum fugavit</span>” (“he expelled 
prophecy, he drove away the Paraclete”), can be far more truly said of the New 
Testament which the same Tertullian as a Catholic recognised. The New 
Testament, though not all at once, put an end to a situation where it was 
possible for any Christian under the inspiration of the Spirit to give 
authoritative disclosures and instructions. It likewise prevented belief in the 
fanciful creations with which such men enriched the history of the past, and 
destroyed their pretensions to read the future. As the creation of the canon, 
though not in a hard and fast way, fixed the period of the production of sacred 
facts, so it put down all claims of Christian prophecy to public credence. 
Through the canon it came to be acknowledged that all post-apostolic 
Christianity is only of a mediate and particular kind, and can therefore never 
be itself a standard. 


<pb n="54" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_54" />The Apostles alone possessed the Spirit of God 
completely and without measure. They only, therefore, are the media of 
revelation, and by their word alone, which, as emanating from the Spirit, is of 
equal authority with the word of Christ, all that is Christian must be 
tested.<note n="103" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.32">Tertull., de exhort. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.33">Spiritum quidem dei etiam fideles habent, sed 
non omnes fideles apostoli . . . Proprie enim apostoli spiritum sanctum habent, 
qui plene habent in operibus prophetiæ et efficacia virtutum documentisque 
linguarum, non ex parte, quod ceteri.</span>” Clem. Alex. Strom. IV. 21. 135: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.34">Ἕκαστος 
ἴδιον ἔχει χάρισμα ἀπὸ θεοῦ, ὁ μὲν οὑτως, ὁ δὲ οὑτως, ὁι ἀπόστολοι δὲ ἐν πᾶσι 
πεπληρωμένοι</span>; Serapion in Euseb., H. E. VI. 12. 3:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.35">ἡμεῖς καὶ τὸν Πάτρον καὶ τοὺς 
ἄλλους ἀποστόλους ἀποδεχόμεθα ὡς Χριστόν</span>. The success of the canon here 
referred to was an undoubted blessing, for, as the result of enthusiasm, 
Christianity was menaced with complete corruption, and things and ideas, no 
matter how alien to its spirit, were able to obtain a lodgment under its 
protection. The removal of this danger, which was in some measure averted by the 
canon, was indeed coupled with great disadvantages, inasmuch as believers were 
referred in legal fashion to a new book, and the writings contained in it were 
at first completely obscured by the assumption that they were inspired and by 
the requirement of an “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p7.36">expositio legitima</span>.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8">The Holy Spirit and the Apostles became correlative 
conceptions (Tertull., de pudic. 21). The Apostles, however, were more and more 
overshadowed by the New Testament Scriptures; and this was in fact an advance 
beyond the earlier state of things, for what was known of the Apostles? 
Accordingly, <i>as authors of these writings</i>, they and the Holy Spirit 
became correlative conceptions. This led to the assumption that the apostolic 
writings were inspired, that is, in the full and only intelligible sense 
attached to the word by the ancients.<note n="104" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.1">See Tertull., de virg. vol. 4, de resurr. 
24, de ieiun. 15, de pudic. 12. Sufficiency is above all included in the 
concept “inspiration” (see for ex. Tertull., de monog. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.2">Negat scriptura quod 
non notat</span>”), and the same measure of authority belongs to all parts (see Iren., 
IV. 28. 3. <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.3">Nihil vacuum neque sine signo apud deum</span>”).</note> By this assumption the 
Apostles, viewed as prophets, received a significance quite equal to that of Old 
Testament writers.<note n="105" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.4">The direct designation “prophets” was, however, as a rule, 
avoided. The conflict with Montanism made it expedient to refrain from this 
name; but see Tertullian, adv. Marc. IV. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.5">Tam apostolus Moyses, quam et 
apostoli prophetæ.</span>”</note> But, though Irenæus and Tertullian placed both parties on a 
level, they preserved a distinction between them by basing the whole authority 
of the New Testament on its apostolic origin, the concept “apostolic” being much 
more comprehensive than that 


<pb n="55" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_55" />of “prophet.” These men, being Apostles, that is 
men chosen by Christ himself and entrusted with the proclamation of the Gospel, 
have for that reason received the Spirit, and their writings are filled with 
the Spirit. To the minds of Western Christians the primary feature in the 
collection is its apostolic authorship.<note n="106" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.6">Compare also what the author of the 
Muratorian Fragment says in the passage about the Shepherd of Hermas.</note> This 
implies inspiration also, because the Apostles cannot be inferior to the writers 
of the Old Testament. For that very reason they could, in a much more radical 
way, rid the new collection of everything that was not apostolic. They even 
rejected writings which, in their form, plainly claimed the character of 
inspiration; and this was evidently done because they did not attribute to them 
the degree of authority which, in their view, only belonged to that which was 
apostolic.<note n="107" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.7">This caused the most decisive breach with tradition, and the estimate 
to be formed of the Apocalypses must at first have remained an open question. 
Their fate was long undecided in the West; but it was very soon settled that 
they could have no claim to public recognition in the Church, because their 
authors had not that fulness of the Spirit which belongs to the Apostles alone.</note> 
The new canon of Scripture set up by Irenæus and Tertullian primarily professes 
to be nothing else than a collection of <i>apostolic</i> writings, which, as 
such, claim absolute authority.<note n="108" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.8">The disputed question as to whether all the 
acknowledged apostolic writings were regarded as canonical must be answered in 
the affirmative in reference to Irenæus and Tertullian, who conversely regarded 
no book as canonical unless written by the Apostles. On the other hand, it 
appears to me that no certain opinion on this point can be got from the 
Muratorian Fragment. In the end the Gospel, Acts, Kerygma, and Apocalypse of 
Peter as well as the Acts of Paul were rejected, a proceeding which was at the 
same time a declaration that they were spurious. But these three witnesses agree 
(see also App. Constit. VI. 16) that the apostolic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.9">regula fidei</span></i> is 
practically the final court of appeal, inasmuch as it decides whether a writing 
is really apostolic or not, and inasmuch as, according to Tertullian, the 
apostolic writings belong to the Church alone, because she alone possesses the 
apostolic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p8.10">regula</span></i> (de præscr. 37 ff.). The <i>regula</i> of course does 
not legitimise those writings, but only proves that they are authentic and do 
not belong to the heretics. These witnesses also agree that a Christian writing 
has no claim to be received into the canon merely on account of its prophetic 
form. On looking at the matter more closely, we see that the view of the early 
Church, as opposed to Montanism, led to the paradox that the Apostles were 
prophets in the sense of being inspired by the Spirit, but that they were not so 
in the strict sense of the word.</note> It takes its place beside the apostolic rule 
of faith; and by this faithfully preserved 


<pb n="56" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_56" />possession, the Church scattered over the world 
proves herself to be that of the Apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9">But we are very far from being able to show that such a 
rigidly fixed collection of apostolic writings existed everywhere in the Church 
about the year 200. It is indeed continually asserted that the Antiochian and 
Alexandrian Churches had at that date a New Testament which, in extent and 
authority, essentially coincided with that of the Roman Church; but this opinion 
is not well founded. As far as the Church of Antioch is immediately concerned, 
the letter of Bishop Serapion (whose episcopate lasted from about 190 to about 
209), given in Eusebius (VI. 12), clearly shows that Cilicia and probably also 
Antioch itself as yet possessed no such thing as a completed New Testament. It 
is evident that Serapion already holds the Catholic principle that all words of 
Apostles possess the same value to the Church as words of the Lord; but a 
completed collection of apostolic writings was not yet at his disposal.<note n="109" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9.1">The 
fragment of Serapion’s letter given in Eusebius owes its interest to the fact 
that it not only shows the progress made at this time with the formation of the 
canon at Antioch, but also what still remained to be done.</note> Hence it is very 
improbable that Theophilus, bishop of Antioch, who died as early as the reign 
of Commodus, presupposed such a collection. Nor, in point of fact, do the 
statements in the treatise “ad Autolycum” point to a completed New 
Testament.<note n="110" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9.2">See my essay “Theophilus v. Antiochien und das N. T.” in the Ztschr. 
f. K. Gesch. XI. p 1 ff.</note> Theophilus makes diligent use of the Epistles of Paul 
and mentions the evangelist John (C. I. 1.) as one of the bearers of the Spirit. 
But with him the one canonical court of appeal is the Scriptures of the Old 
Testament, that is, the writings of the Prophets (bearers of the Spirit). These 
Old Testament Prophets, however, are continued in a further group of “bearers of 
the Spirit”, which we cannot definitely determine, but which at any rate 
included the authors of the four Gospels and the writer of the Apocalypse. It is 
remarkable that Theophilus has never mentioned the Apostles. Though he perhaps 
regards them all, including Paul, as “bearers of the Spirit”, yet we have no 
indication that he looked on their <i>Epistles</i> as canonical. The different 
way he uses the Old 


<pb n="57" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_57" />Testament and the Gospels on the one hand and 
the Pauline Epistles on the other is rather evidence of the contrary. 
Theophilus was acquainted with the four Gospels (but we have no reference to 
Mark), the thirteen Epistles of Paul (though he does not mention Thessalonians), 
most probably also with the Epistle to the Hebrews, as well as 1st Peter and the 
Revelation of John. It is significant that no single passage of his betrays an 
acquaintance with the Acts of the Apostles.<note n="111" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9.3">The most important passages are 
Autol. II. 9. 22: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9.4">ὅθεν διδάσκουσιν ἡμᾶς αἱ 
ἅγιαι γραφαὶ καὶ πάντες οἱ πνευματοφόροι, ἐξ ὧν Ἰωάννης λέγει κ.τ.λ.</span> 
(follows <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9.5" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John I. 1</scripRef>) III. I2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9.6">καὶ περὶ 
δικαιοσύνης, ἧς ὁ νόμος εἴρηκεν, ἀκόλουθα εὑρίσκεται καὶ τὰ τῶν προφητῶν καὶ τῶν 
εὐαγγελίων ἔχειν, διὰ τὸ τούς πάντας πνευματοφόρους ἑνὶ πνέυματι θεοῦ 
λελαληκέναι</span>; III. 13: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9.7">ὁ ἅγιος λόγος — ἡ 
ἑυαγγέλιος φωνή.</span>; III. 14.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p9.8">Ἠσαΐας — τὸ 
δὲ εὐαγγέλιον — ὁ θεῖος λόγος</span>. The latter formula is not a quotation of 
Epistles of Paul viewed as canonical, but of a divine command found in the Old 
Testament and given in Pauline form. It is specially worthy of note that the 
original of the six books of the Apostolic Constitutions, written in Syria and 
belonging to the second half of the third century, knows yet of no New 
Testament. In addition to the Old Testament it has no authority but the 
“Gospel.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10">It might certainly seem venturesome, on the basis of the 
material found in Theophilus and the original document of the first six books of 
the Apostolic Constitutions, to conclude that the formation of a New Testament 
canon was not everywhere determined by the same interest and therefore did not 
everywhere take a similar course. It might seem hazardous to assume that the 
Churches of Asia Minor and Rome began by creating a fixed canon of <i>apostolic</i> 
writings, which was thus necessarily declared to be inspired, whereas other 
communities applied or did not deny the notion of inspiration to a great number 
of venerable and ancient writings not rigidly defined, and did not make a 
selection from a stricter historical point of view, till a later date. But the 
latter development not only corresponds to the indication found in Justin, but 
in my opinion may be verified from the copious accounts of Clement of 
Alexandria.<note n="112" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.1">There has as yet been no sufficient investigation of the New 
Testament of Clement. The information given by Volkmar in Credner’s Gesch. d. 
N.Tlichen Kanon, p. 382 ff., is not sufficient. The space at the disposal of 
this manual prevents me from establishing the results of my studies on this 
point. Let me at least refer to some important passages which I have collected. 
Strom. I. §§ 28, 100; II. §§ 22, 28, 29; III. §§ 11, 66, 70, 71, 76, 93, 108; 
IV. §§ 2, 91, 97, 105, 130, 133, 134, 138, 159; V. §§ 3, 17, 27, 28, 30, 31, 38, 
80, 85, 86; VI. §§ 42, 44, 54, 59, 61, 66-68, 88, 91, 106, 107, 119, 124, 125, 
127, 128, 133, 161, 164; VII. §§ 1, 14, 34, 76, 82, 84, 88, 94, 95, 97, 100, 
101, 103, 104, 106, 107. As to the estimate of the Epistles of Barnabas and 
Clement of Rome as well as of the Shepherd, in Clement, see the Prolegg. to my 
edition of the Opp. Patr. Apost.</note> In the entire literature of Greeks and 
barbarians Clement distinguishes between profane and sacred, <i>i. e.,</i> inspired 


<pb n="58" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_58" />writings. As he is conscious that all knowledge 
of truth is based on inspiration, so all writings, that is all parts, 
paragraphs, or sentences of writings which contain moral and religious truth are 
in his view inspired.<note n="113" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.2">According to Strom. V. 14. 138 even the Epicurean 
Metrodorus uttered certain words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.3">ἐνθέως</span>; 
but on the other hand Homer was a prophet against his will. See Pæd. I. 6. 36, 
also § 51.</note> This opinion, however, does not exclude a distinction between these 
writings, but rather requires it. (2) The Old Testament, a fixed collection of 
books, is regarded by Clement, as a whole and in all its parts, as the divine, 
that is, inspired book <i>par excellence</i>. (3) As Clement in theory 
distinguishes a new covenant from the old, so also he distinguishes the books of 
the new covenant from those of the old. (4) These books to which he applies the 
formula “Gospel” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.4">τὸ ἐυαγγέλιον</span>) and 
“Apostles” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.5">ὁι ἀπόστολοι</span>) are likewise 
viewed by him as inspired, but he does not consider them as forming a fixed 
collection. (5) Unless all appearances are deceptive, it was, strictly speaking, 
only the four Gospels that he considered and treated as completely on a level 
with the Old Testament. The formula: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.6">ὁ νόμος 
καὶ οἱ προφῆται καὶ τὸ ἐυαγγέλιον</span> (“the Law and the Prophets and the 
Gospel”) is frequently found, and everything else, even the apostolic writings, 
is judged by this group.<note n="114" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.7">In the Pæd. the Gospels are regularly called
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.8">ἡ γραφή</span>, but this is seldom the case 
with the Epistles. The word “Apostle” is used in quoting these.</note> He does not 
consider even the Pauline Epistles to be a court of appeal of equal value with 
the Gospels, though he occasionally describes them as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.9">γραφάι</span>.<note n="115" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.10">It is also very interesting to 
note that Clement almost nowhere illustrates the parabolic character of the Holy 
Scriptures by quoting the Epistles, but in this connection employs the Old 
Testament and the Gospels, just as he almost never allegorises passages from 
other writings. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:2" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.11" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2">1 Cor. III. 2</scripRef> is once quoted thus in Pæd. I. 6. 49:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.12">τὸ ἐν τῷ ἀποστόλῳ ἅγιον πνεῦμα τῇ τοῦ κυρίου 
ἀποχρώμενον φωνῇ λέγει</span>. We can hardly conclude from Pæd. I. 7. 61 that 
Clement called Paul a “prophet.”</note> 




<pb n="59" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_59" />A further class of writings stands a stage lower 
than the Pauline Epistles, viz., the Epistles of Clement and Barnabas, the 
Shepherd of Hermas, etc. It would be wrong to say that Clement views this group 
as an appendix to the New Testament, or as in any sense Antilegomena. This would 
imply that he assumed the existence of a fixed collection whose parts he 
considered of equal value, an assumption which cannot be proved.<note n="116" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.13">It is worthy of 
special note that Clem., Pæd. II. 10. 3; Strom. II. 15. 67 has criticised an 
interpretation given by the author of the Epistle of Barnabas, although he calls 
Barnabas an Apostle.</note> (6) As to certain books, such as the “Teaching of the 
Apostles,” the “Kerygma of Peter,” etc., it remains quite doubtful what 
authority Clement attributed to them.<note n="117" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.14">In this category we may also include the 
Acts of the Apostles, which is perhaps used like the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.15">κήρυγμα</span>. It is quoted in Pæd. II. 16. 
56; Strom. I. 50, 89, 91, 92, 153, 154; III. 49; IV. 97; V. 75, 82; VI. 63, 101, 
124, 165.</note> He quotes the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.16">Διδαχή</span> as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.17">γραφή.</span> (7) In determining and 
estimating the sacred books of the New Testament Clement is manifestly 
influenced by an ecclesiastical tradition, for he recognises four Gospels and no 
more because that was the exact number handed down. This tradition had already 
applied the name “apostolic” to most Christian writings which were to be 
considered as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.18">γραφαί</span>, but it had given 
the concept “apostolic” a far wider content than Irenæus and Tertullian,<note n="118" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p10.19">The 
“seventy disciples” were also regarded as Apostles, and the authors of writings 
the names of which did not otherwise offer a guarantee of authority were 
likewise included in this category. That is to say, writings which were regarded 
as valuable and which for some reason or other could not be characterised as 
apostolic in the narrower sense were attributed to authors whom there was no 
reason for denying to be Apostles in the wider sense. This wider use of the 
concept “apostolic” is moreover no innovation. See my edition of the Didache, 
pp. 111-118.</note> although it had not been able to include all the new writings 
which were regarded as sacred under this idea. (Hermas). At the time Clement 
wrote, the Alexandrian <i>Church</i> can neither have held the principle that 
all writings of the Apostles must be read in the Church and form a decisive 
court of appeal like the Old Testament, nor have believed that nothing but the 
Apostolic — using this word also in its wider sense — has any claim to authority 
among Christians. We willingly admit the great degree of freedom 


<pb n="60" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_60" />and peculiarity characteristic of Clement, and 
freely acknowledge the serious difficulties inseparable from the attempt to 
ascertain from his writings what was regarded as possessing standard authority 
in the <i>Church</i>. Nevertheless it may be assumed with certainty that, at the 
time this author wrote, the content of the New Testament canon, or, to speak 
more correctly, its reception in the Church and exact attributes had not yet 
been finally settled in Alexandria.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p11">The condition of the Alexandrian Church of the time may 
perhaps be described as follows: Ecclesiastical custom had attributed an 
authority to a great number of early Christian writings without strictly 
defining the nature of this authority or making it equal to that of the Old 
Testament. Whatever professed to be inspired, or apostolic, or ancient, or 
edifying was regarded as the work of the Spirit and therefore as the Word of 
God. The prestige of these writings increased in proportion as Christians became 
more incapable of producing the like themselves. Not long before Clement wrote, 
however, a systematic arrangement of writings embodying the early Christian 
tradition had been made in Alexandria also. But, while in the regions 
represented by Irenæus and Tertullian the canon must have arisen and been 
adopted all at once, so to speak, it was a slow process that led to this result 
in Alexandria. Here also the principle of apostolicity seems to have been of 
great importance for the collectors and editors, but it was otherwise applied 
than at Rome. A conservative proceeding was adopted, as they wished to insure as 
far as possible the permanence of ancient Christian writings regarded as 
inspired. In other words, they sought, wherever practicable, to proclaim all 
these writings to be apostolic by giving a wider meaning to the designation and 
ascribing an imaginary apostolic origin to many of them. This explains their 
judgment as to the Epistle to the Hebrews, and how Barnabas and Clement were 
described by them as Apostles.<note n="119" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p11.1">The formation of the canon in Alexandria must 
have had some connection with the same process in Asia Minor and in Rome. This 
is shown not only by each Church recognising four Gospels, but still more by the 
admission of thirteen Pauline Epistles. We would see our way more clearly here, 
if anything certain could be ascertained from the works of Clement, including 
the Hypotyposes, as to the arrangement of the Holy Scriptures; but the attempt 
to fix this arrangement is necessarily a dubious one, because Clement’s “canon 
of the New Testament” was not yet finally fixed. It may be compared to a 
half-finished statue whose bust is already completely chiselled, while the under 
parts are still embedded in the stone.</note> Had this undertaking succeeded in the 
Church, a much more extensive canon would have resulted 


<pb n="61" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_61" />than in the West. But it is more than 
questionable whether it was really the intention of those first Alexandrian 
collectors to place the great compilation thus produced, as a New Testament, 
side by side with the Old, or, whether their undertaking was immediately 
approved in this sense by the Church. In view of the difference of Clement’s 
attitude to the various groups within this collection of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p11.2">γραφαί</span>, we may assert that in the 
Alexandrian <i>Church</i> of that time Gospels and Apostles were indeed ranked 
with the Law and the Prophets, but that this position of equality with the Old 
Testament was not assigned to all the writings that were prized either on the 
score of inspiration or of apostolic authority. The reason of this was that the 
great collection of early Christian literature that was inspired and declared to 
be apostolic could hardly have been used so much in public worship as the Old 
Testament and the Gospels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p12">Be this as it may, if we understand by the New Testament a 
fixed collection, equally authoritative throughout, of all the writings that 
were regarded as genuinely apostolic, that is, those of the original Apostles 
and Paul, then the Alexandrian Church at the time of Clement did not yet possess 
such a book; but the process which led to it had begun. She had come much nearer 
this goal by the time of Origen. At that period the writings included in the New 
Testament of the West were all regarded in Alexandria as equally authoritative, 
and also stood in every respect on a level with the Old Testament. The principle 
of apostolicity was more strictly conceived and more surely applied. Accordingly 
the extent of “Holy Scripture” was already limited in the days of Origen. Yet we 
have to thank the Alexandrian Church for giving us the seven Catholic Epistles. 
But, measured by the canon of the Western Church, which must have had a share in 
the matter, this sifting process was by no means complete. The inventive minds of scholars 


<pb n="62" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_62" />designated a group of writings in the 
Alexandrian canon as “Antilegomena.” The historian of dogma can take no great 
interest in the succeeding development, which first led to the canon being 
everywhere finally fixed, so far as we can say that this was ever the case. For 
the still unsettled dispute as to the extent of the canon did not essentially 
affect its use and authority, and in the following period the continuous efforts 
to establish a harmonious and strictly fixed canon were solely determined by a 
regard to tradition. The results are no doubt of great importance to Church 
history, because they show us the varying influence exerted on Christendom at 
different periods by the great Churches of the East and West and by their 
learned men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13"><i>Addendum</i>. — The results arising from the formation of 
a part of early Christian writings into a canon, which was a great and 
meritorious act of the Church,<note n="120" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.1">No greater creative act can be mentioned in the 
whole history of the Church than the formation of the apostolic collection and 
the assigning to it of a position of equal rank with the Old Testament.</note> 
notwithstanding the fact that it was forced on her by a combination of 
circumstances, may be summed up in a series of antitheses. (1) The New 
Testament, or group of “apostolic” writings formed by selection, preserved from 
destruction one part, and undoubtedly the most valuable one, of primitive Church 
literature; but it caused all the rest of these writings, as being intrusive, or 
spurious, or superfluous, to be more and more neglected, so that they ultimately 
perished.<note n="121" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.2">The history of early Christian writings in the Church which were not 
definitely admitted into the New Testament is instructive on this point. The 
fate of some of these may be described as tragical. Even when they were not 
branded as downright forgeries, the writings of the Fathers from the fourth 
century downwards were far preferred to them.</note> (2) The New Testament, though not 
all at once, put an end to the composition of works which claimed an authority 
binding on Christendom’ (inspiration); but it first made possible the production 
of secular Church literature and neutralised the extreme dangers attendant on 
writings of this kind. By making room for all kinds of writings that did not 
oppose it, it enabled the Church to utilise all the elements of Greek culture. At the same 


<pb n="63" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_63" /> time, however, it required an ecclesiastical 
stamp to be placed on all the new Christian productions due to this cause.<note n="122" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.3">See 
on this point Overbeck “Abhandlung über die Anfänge der patristischen 
Litteratur, l.c., p. 469.” Nevertheless, even after the creation of the New 
Testament canon, theological authorship was an undertaking which was at first 
regarded as highly dangerous. See the Antimontanist in Euseb., H. E. V. 16. 3:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.4">δεδιὼς καὶ ἐξευλαβούμενος, μή πη δόξω πρὶν 
ἐπισυγγράφειν ἤ ἐπιδιατάσσεσθαι τῷ τῆς τοῦ εὐαγγελίου καινῆς διαθήκης λόγῳ</span>, 
We find similar remarks in other old Catholic Fathers (see Clemen. Alex.).</note> (3) 
The New Testament obscured the historical meaning and the historical origin of 
the writing contained in it, especially the Pauline Epistles, though at the same 
time it created the conditions for a thorough study of all those documents. 
Although primarily the new science of theological exegesis in the Church did 
more than anything else to neutralise the historical value of the New Testament 
writings, yet, on the other hand, it immediately commenced a critical 
restoration of their original sense. But, even apart from theological science, 
the New Testament enabled original Christianity to exercise here and there a 
quiet and gradual effect on the doctrinal development of the Church, without 
indeed being able to exert a dominant influence on the natural development of 
the traditional system. As the standard of interpretation for the Holy 
Scriptures was the apostolic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.5">regula fidei</span></i>, always more and more precisely 
explained, and as that <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.6">regula</span></i>, in its Antignostic and 
philosophico-theological interpretation, was regarded as apostolic, the New 
Testament was explained in accordance with the conception of Christianity that 
had become prevalent in the Church. At first therefore the spirit of the New 
Testament could only assert itself in certain undercurrents and in the 
recognition of particular truths. But the book did not in the least ward off the 
danger of a total secularising of Christianity. (4) The New Testament opposed a 
barrier to the enthusiastic manufacture of “facts.” But at the same time its 
claim to be a collection of <i>inspired</i> writings<note n="123" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.7">But how diverse were the 
expositions; compare the exegesis of Origen and Tertullian, Scorp. II.</note> 
naturally resulted in principles of interpretation (such as the principle of 
unanimity, of unlimited combination, of absolute clearness and sufficiency, and 
of allegorism) which were necessarily 


<pb n="64" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_64" />followed by the manufacture of new facts on the 
part of theological experts. (5) The New Testament fixed a time within which 
divine revelation ceased, and prevented any Christian from putting himself into 
comparison with the disciples of Jesus. By doing so it directly promoted the 
lowering of Christian ideals and requirements, and in a certain fashion 
legitimised this weakening of religious power. At the same time, however, it 
maintained the knowledge of these ideals and requirements, became a spur to the 
conscience of believers, and averted the danger of Christianity being corrupted 
by the excesses of enthusiasm. (6) The fact of the New Testament being placed 
on a level with the Old proved the most effective means of preserving to the 
latter its canonical authority, which had been so often assailed in the second 
century. But at the same time it brought about an examination of the relation 
between the Old and New Testaments, which, however, also involved an enquiry 
into the connection between Christianity and pre-christian revelation. The 
immediate result of this investigation was not only a theological exposition of 
the Old Testament, but also a theory which ceased to view the two Testaments as 
of equal authority and <i>subordinated</i> the Old to the New. This result, 
which can be plainly seen in Irenæus, Tertullian, and Origen, led to exceedingly 
important consequences.<note n="124" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.8">On the extent to which the Old Testament had become 
subordinated to the New and the Prophets to the Apostles, since the end of the 
second century, see the following passage from Novatian, de trinit. 29: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.9">Unus 
ergo et idem spiritus qui in prophetis et apostolis, nisi quoniam ibi ad 
momentum, hic semper. Ceterum ibi non ut semper in illis inesset, hic ut in 
illis semper maneret, et ibi mediocriter distributus, hic totus effusus, ibi 
parce datus, hic large commodatus.</span>”</note> It gave some degree of insight into 
statements, hitherto completely unintelligible, in certain New Testament 
writings, and it caused the Church to reflect upon a question that had as yet 
been raised only by heretics, viz., what are the marks which distinguish 
Christianity from the Old Testament religion? An historical examination 
imperceptibly arose; but the old notion of the inspiration of the Old Testament 
confined it to the narrowest limits, and in fact always continued to forbid it; 
for, as before, appeal was constantly made to the Old Testament as a Christian 
book which contained all the truths of religion in a perfect form. Nevertheless the conception 




<pb n="65" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_65" />of the Old Testament was here and there full of 
contradictions.<note n="125" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.10">That may be shown in all the old Catholic Fathers, but most 
plainly perhaps in the theology of Origen. Moreover, the subordination of the 
Old Testament revelation to the Christian one is not simply a result of the 
creation of the New Testament, but may be explained by other causes; see chap. 
5. If the New Testament had not been formed, the Church would perhaps have 
obtained a Christian Old Testament with numerous interpolations — tendencies in 
this direction were not wanting; see vol. I. p. 114 f. — and increased in extent 
by the admission of apocalypses. The creation of the New Testament preserved the 
purity of the Old, for it removed the need of doing violence to the latter in 
the interests of Christianity.</note> (7) The fatal identification of words of the 
Lord and words of the Apostles (apostolical tradition) had existed before the 
creation of the New Testament, though this proceeding gave it a new range and 
content and a new significance. But, with the Epistles of Paul included, the New 
Testament elevated the highest expression of the consciousness of redemption 
into a guiding principle, and by admitting Paulinism into the canon it 
introduced a wholesome ferment into the history of the Church. (8) By creating 
the New Testament and claiming exclusive possession of it the Church deprived 
the non-Catholic communions of every apostolic foundation, just as she had 
divested Judaism of every legal title by taking possession of the Old Testament; 
but, by raising the New Testament to standard authority, she created the armoury 
which supplied the succeeding period with the keenest weapons against 
herself.<note n="126" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.11">The Catholic Church had from the beginning a very clear consciousness 
of the dangerousness of many New Testament writings, in fact she made a virtue 
of necessity in so far as she set up a theory to prove the unavoidableness of 
this danger. See Tertullian, de præscr. passim, and de resurr. 63.</note> The place of 
the Gospel was taken by a book with exceedingly varied contents, which 
theoretically acquired the same authority as the Gospel. Still, the Catholic 
Church never became a religion “of the book”, because every inconvenient text 
could be explained away by the allegoric method, and because the book was not 
made use of as the immediate authority for the guidance of Christians, this 
latter function being directly discharged by the rule of faith.<note n="127" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.12">To a certain 
extent the New Testament disturbs and prevents the tendency to summarise the 
faith and reduce it to its most essential content. For it not only puts itself 
in the place of the unity of a system, but frequently also in the place of a 
harmonious and complete creed. Hence the rule of faith is necessary as a guiding 
principle, and even an imperfect one is better than a mere haphazard reliance 
upon the Bible.</note> 


<pb n="66" id="ii.iii.i.ii-Page_66" />In practice it continued to be the rule for the 
New Testament to take a secondary place in apologetic writings and disputes with 
heretics.<note n="128" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.13">We must not, however, ascribe that to conscious mistrust, for Irenæus 
and Tertullian bear very decided testimony against such an idea, but to the 
acknowledgment that it was impossible to make any effective use of the New 
Testament Scriptures in arguments with educated non-Christians and heretics. For 
these writings could carry no weight with the former, and the latter either did 
not recognise them or else interpreted them by different rules. Even the offer 
of several of the Fathers to refute the Marcionites from their own canon must by 
no means be attributed to an uncertainty on their part with regard to the 
authority of the ecclesiastical canon of Scripture. We need merely add that the 
extraordinary difficulty originally felt by Christians in conceiving the Pauline 
Epistles, for instance, to be analogous and equal in value to Genesis or the 
prophets occasionally appears in the terminology even in the third century, in 
so far as the term “divine writings” continues to be more frequently applied to 
the Old Testament than to certain parts of the New.</note> On the other hand it was 
regarded (1) as the directly authoritative document for the direction of the 
Christian life,<note n="129" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.14">Tertullian, in de corona 3, makes his Catholic opponent say: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.15">Etiam in traditionis obtentu exigenda est auctoritas scripta.</span>”</note> and (2) as the 
final court of appeal in all the conflicts that arose within the sphere of the 
rule of faith. It was freely applied in the second stage of the Montanist 
struggle, but still more in the controversies about Christology, that is, in the 
conflict with the Monarchians. The apostolic writings belong solely to the 
Church, because she alone has preserved the apostolic doctrine (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.16">regula</span>). This 
was declared to the heretics and therewith all controversy about Scripture, or 
the sense of Scripture passages, was in principle declined. But within the 
Church herself the Holy Scripture was regarded as the supreme and completely 
independent tribunal against which not even an old tradition could be appealed 
to; and the rule <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.17">πολιτεύεσθαι κατὰ τὸ 
εὐαγγέλιον</span> (“live according to the Gospel”) held good in every respect. 
Moreover, this formula, which is rarely replaced by the other one, viz.,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.ii-p13.18">κατὰ τὴν καινὴν διαθήκην</span> (“according to 
the New Testament”), shows that the words of the Lord, as in the earlier period, 
continued to be the chief standard of <i>life and conduct</i>.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="The transformation of the Episcopal Office in the  Church into an Apostolic Office. The History of the remodeling of the conception  of the Church." progress="17.88%" id="ii.iii.i.iii" prev="ii.iii.i.ii" next="ii.iii.i.iv">

<pb n="67" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_67" />
<p class="center" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p1">C. <i>The transformation of the episcopal office in the 
Church into an apostolic office. The history of the remodeling of the conception 
of the Church</i>.<note n="130" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p1.1">Hatch, Organisation of the early Christian Church, 1883. 
Harnack, Die Lehre der zwölf Apostel, 1884. Sohm, Kirchenrecht, Vol. I. 1892.</note></p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2">I. It was not sufficient to prove that the rule of faith 
was of apostolic origin, <i>i.e.</i>, that the Apostles had set up a rule of 
faith. It had further to be shown that, up to the present, the Church had always 
maintained it unchanged. This demonstration was all the more necessary because 
the heretics also claimed an apostolic origin for their <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.1">regulæ</span></i>, and in 
different ways tried to adduce proof that they alone possessed a guarantee of 
inheriting the Apostles’ doctrine in all its purity.<note n="131" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.2">Marcion was the only one 
who did not claim to prove his Christianity from traditions inasmuch as he 
rather put it in opposition to tradition. This disclaimer of Marcion is in 
keeping with his renunciation of apologetic proof, whilst, conversely, in the 
Church the apologetic proof, and the proof from tradition adduced against the 
heretics, were closely related. In the one case the truth of Christianity was 
proved by showing that it is the oldest religion, and in the other the truth of 
ecclesiastical Christianity was established from the thesis that it is the 
oldest Christianity, viz., that of the Apostles.</note> An historical demonstration 
was first attempted by the earliest of the old Catholic Fathers. They pointed to 
communities of whose apostolic origin there could be no doubt, and thought it 
could not reasonably be denied that those Churches must have preserved apostolic 
Christianity in a pure and incorrupt form. The proof that the Church had always 
held fast by apostolic Christianity depended on the agreement in doctrine 
between the other communities and these.<note n="132" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.3">See Tertullian, de præscr. 20, 21, 32.</note> 
But Irenæus as well as Tertullian felt that a special demonstration was needed 
to show that the Churches founded by the Apostles had really at all times 
faithfully preserved their genuine teaching. General considerations, as, for 
instance, the notion that Christianity would otherwise have temporarily 
perished, or “that one event among many is as good as none; but when one and the 
same feature is found among many, it is not an aberration but a tradition” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.4">Nullus inter multos eventus unus est . . . quod apud multos unum 


<pb n="68" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_68" />invenitur, non est erratum sed traditum</span>”) and 
similar ones which Tertullian does not fail to mention, were not sufficient. But 
the dogmatic conception that the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.5">ecclesiæ</span></i> (or <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.6">ecclesia</span></i>) are the 
abode of the Holy Spirit,<note n="133" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.7">This theory is maintained by Irenæus and Tertullian, 
and is as old as the association of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.8">ἁγία 
ἐκκλησία</span> and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.9">πνεῦμα ἅγιον</span>. 
Just for that reason the distinction they make between Churches founded by the 
Apostles and those of later origin is of chief value to themselves in their 
arguments against heretics. This distinction, it may be remarked, is clearly 
expressed in Tertullian alone. Here, for example, it is of importance that the 
Church of Carthage derives its “authority” from that of Rome (de præscr. 36).</note> 
was incapable of making any impression on the heretics, as the correct 
application of this theory was the very point in question. To make their proof 
more precise Tertullian and Irenæus therefore asserted that the Churches 
guaranteed the incorruptness of the apostolic inheritance, inasmuch as they 
could point to a chain of “elders,” or, in other words, an “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.10">ordo episcoporum per 
successionem ab initio decurrens</span>,” which was a pledge that nothing false had 
been mixed up with it.<note n="134" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.11">Tertull., de præscr. 32 (see p. 19). Iren., III. 2. 2: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.12">Cum autem ad eam iterum traditionem, quæ est ab apostolis, quæ per 
successiones presbyterorum in ecclesiis custoditur, provocamus eos, etc.</span>” III. 
3. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.13">Traditionem itaque apostolorum in toto mundo manifestatam in omni 
ecclesia adest perspicere omnibus qui vera velint videre, et habemus annumerare 
eos, qui ab apostolis instituti sunt episcopi in ecclesiis et successiones 
eorum usque ad nos . . . valde enim perfectos in omnibus eos volebant esse, quos 
et successores relinquebant, suum ipsorum locum magisterii tradentes . . . 
traditio Romanæ ecclesiæ, quam habet ab apostolis, et annuntiata hominihus fides 
per successiones episcoporum perveniens usque ad nos.</span>” III. 3. 4, 4. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.14">Si de 
aliqua modica quæstione disceptatio esset, nonne oporteret in antiquissimas 
recurrere ecclesias, in quibus apostoli conversati sunt . . . quid autem si 
neque apostoli quidem scripturas reliquissent nobis, nonne oportebat ordinem 
sequi traditionis, quam tradiderunt iis, quibus committebant ecclesias?</span>” IV. 33. 
8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.15">Character corporis Christi secundum successiones episcoporum, quibus 
apostoli eam quæ in unoquoque loco est ecclesiam tradiderunt, quæ pervenit usque 
ad nos, etc.</span>” V. 20. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.16">Omnes enim ii valde posteriores sunt quam episcopi, 
quibus apostoli tradiderunt ecclesias.</span>” IV. 26. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.17">Quapropter eis, qui in 
ecclesia sunt, presbyteris obaudire oportet, his qui successionem habent ab 
apostolis; qui cum episcopatus successione charisma veritatis certum secundum 
placitum patris acceperunt.</span>” IV. 26. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.18">Ubi igitur charismata domini posita 
sunt, ibi discere oportet veritatem, apud quos est ea quæ est ab apostolis 
ecclesiæ successio.</span>” The declaration in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:16" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.19" parsed="|Luke|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.16">Luke X. 16</scripRef> was already applied by 
Irenæus (III. praef.) to the successors of the Apostles.</note> This thesis has quite 
as many aspects as the conception of the “Elders,” <i>e.g.</i>, disciples of the 
Apostles, disciples of the disciples of the Apostles, bishops. It partly 


<pb n="69" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_69" />preserves a historic and partly assumes a 
dogmatic character. The former aspect appears in the appeal made to the 
foundation of Churches by Apostles, and in the argument that each series of 
successors were faithful disciples of those before them and therefore ultimately 
of the Apostles themselves. But no historical consideration, no appeal to the 
“Elders” was capable of affording the assurance sought for. Hence even in 
Irenæus the historical view of the case had clearly changed into a dogmatic one. 
This, however, by no means resulted merely from the controversy with the 
heretics, but was quite as much produced by the altered constitution of the 
Church and the authoritative position that the bishops had actually attained. 
The idea was that the Elders, <i>i.e.</i>, the bishops, had received “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.20">cum 
episcopatus successione certum veritatis charisma</span>,” that is, their office 
conferred on them the apostolic heritage of truth, which was therefore 
objectively attached to this dignity as a <i>charism</i>. This notion of the 
transmissibility of the charism of truth became associated with the episcopal 
office after it had become a monarchical one, exercising authority over the 
Church in all its relations;<note n="135" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.21">For details on this point see my edition of the 
Didache, Proleg., p. 140. As the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.22">regula fidei</span></i> has its preparatory stages 
in the baptismal confession, and the New Testament in the collection of writings 
read in the Churches, so the theory that the bishops receive and guarantee the 
apostolic heritage of truth has its preparatory stage in the old idea that God 
has bestowed on the Church Apostles, prophets, and teachers, who always 
communicate his word in its full purity. The functions of these persons devolved 
by historical development upon the bishop; but at the same time it became more 
and more a settled conviction that no one in this latter period could be 
compared with the Apostles. The only true Christianity, however, was that which 
was apostolic and which could prove itself to be so. The natural result of the 
problem which thus arose was the theory of an objective transference of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.23">charisma veritatis</span></i> 
from the Apostles to the bishops. This notion preserved 
the unique personal importance of the Apostles, guaranteed the apostolicity, 
that is, the truth of the Church’s faith, and formed a dogmatic justification 
for the authority already attained by the bishops. The old idea that God bestows 
his Spirit on the Church, which is therefore the holy Church, was ever more and 
more transformed into the new notion that the bishops receive this Spirit, and 
that it appears in their official authority. The theory of a succession of 
prophets, which can be proved to have existed in Asia Minor, never got beyond a 
rudimentary form and speedily disappeared.</note> and after the bishops had proved 
themselves the strongest supports of the communities against the attacks of the 
secular power and of 


<pb n="70" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_70" />heresy.<note n="136" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.24">This theory must have been current in 
the Roman Church before the time when IrenHus wrote; for the list of Roman 
bishops, which we find in Irenæus and which he obtained from Rome, must itself 
be considered as a result of that dogmatic theory. The first half of the list 
must have been concocted, as there were no monarchical bishops in the strict 
sense in the first century (see my treatise: “Die ältesten christlichen 
Datirungen und die Anfänge einer bischöflichen Chronographic in Rom.” in the 
report of the proceedings of the Royal Prussian Academy of Science, 1892, p. 617 
ff.). We do not know whether such lists were drawn up so early in the other 
churches of apostolic origin (Jerusalem?). Not till the beginning of the 3rd 
century have we proofs of that being done, whereas the Roman community, as 
early as Soter’s time, had a list of bishops giving the duration of each 
episcopate. Nor is there any evidence before the 3rd century of an attempt to 
invent such a list for Churches possessing no claim to have been founded by 
Apostles.</note> In Irenæus and Tertullian, however, we only find the first traces of 
this new theory. The old notion, which regarded the <i>Churches</i> as 
possessing the heritage of the Apostles in so far as they possess the Holy 
Spirit, continued to exercise a powerful influence on these writers, who still 
united the new dogmatic view with a historical one, at least in controversies 
with the heretics. Neither Irenæus, nor Tertullian in his earlier writings,<note n="137" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.25">We 
do not yet find this assertion in Tertullian’s treatise “de præscr.”</note> asserted 
that the transmission of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.26">charisma veritatis</span></i> to the bishops had really 
invested them with the apostolic office in its full sense. They had indeed, 
according to Irenæus, received the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.27">locum magisterii apostolorum</span>” (“place of 
government of the Apostles”), but nothing more. It is only the later writings of 
Tertullian, dating from the reigns of Caracalla and Heliogabalus, which show 
that the bishop of Rome, who must have had imitators in this respect, claimed 
for his office the full authority of the apostolic office. Both Calixtus and his 
rival Hippolytus described themselves as successors of the Apostles in the full 
sense of the word, and claimed for themselves in that capacity much more than a 
mere guaranteeing of the purity of Christianity. Even Tertullian did not 
question this last menticned attribute of the bishops.<note n="138" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.28">Special importance 
attaches to Tertullian’s treatise “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.29">de pudicitia</span>,” which has not been 
sufficiently utilised to explain the development of the episcopate and the 
pretensions at that time set up by the Roman bishop. It shows clearly that 
Calixtus claimed for himself as bishop the powers and rights of the Apostles in 
their full extent, and that Tertullian did not deny that the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.30">doctrina 
apostolorum</span>” was inherent in his office, but merely questioned the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.31">potestas 
apostolorum</span>.” It is very significant that Tertullian (c. 21) sneeringly 
addressed him as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.32">apostolice</span>” and reminded him that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.33">ecclesia spiritus, non 
ecclesia numerus episcoporum</span>.” What rights Calixtus had already claimed as 
belonging to the apostolic office may be ascertained from Hippol. Philos. IX. 
11. 12. But the introduction to the Philosophoumena proves that Hippolytus 
himself was at one with his opponent in supposing that the bishops, as 
successors of the Apostles, had received the attributes of the latter:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.34">Τὰς αἱρέσεις ἕτερος οὐκ ἐλέγξει, ἢ τὸ ἐν 
ἐκκλησίᾳ παραδοθὲν ἅγιον πνεῦμα, οὗ τυχόντες πρότεροι οἱ 
ἀπόστολοι μετέδοσαν τοῖς ὀρθῶς πεπιστευκόσιν ὧν ἡμεῖς δίαδοχοι τυγχάνοντες τῆς 
τε ἀυτῆς χάριτος μετέχοντες ἀρχιερατείας τε καὶ διδασκαλίας καὶ φρουροὶ τῆς 
ἐκκλησίας κελογισμένοι ὀυκ ὀφθαλμῷ νυστάζομεν, ὀυδὲ λόγον ὀρθὸν σιωπῶμεν, κ.τ.λ.</span> 
In these words we have an immense advance beyond the conception of Irenæus. 
This advance, of course, was first made in practice, and the corresponding 
theory followed. How greatly the prestige and power of the bishops had increased 
in the first 3rd part of the 3rd century may be seen by comparing the edict of Maximinus Thrax with the earlier ones (Euseb., H. E. VI. 28; see also the 
genuine Martyr. Jacobi, Mariani, etc., in Numidia c. to [Ruinart, Acta mart. p. 
272 edit. Ratisb.]): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.35">Nam ita inter se nostræ religionis gradus artifex sævitia 
diviserat, ut laicos clericis separatos tentationibus sæculi et terroribus suis 
putaret esse cessuros</span>” that is, the heathen authorities also knew that the 
clergy formed the bond of union in the Churches). But the theory that the 
bishops were successors of the Apostles, that is, possessed the apostolic 
office, must be considered a Western one which was very slowly and gradually 
adopted in the East. Even in the original of the first six books of the 
Apostolic Constitutions, composed about the end of the 3rd century, which 
represents the bishop as mediator, king, and teacher of the community, the 
episcopal office is not yet regarded as the apostolic one. It is rather 
presbyters, as in Ignatius, who are classed with the Apostles. It is very 
important to note that the whole theory of the significance of the bishop in 
determining the truth of ecclesiastical Christianity is completely unknown to 
Clement of Alexandria. As we have not the slightest evidence that his conception 
of the Church was of a hierarchical and anti-heretical type, so he very rarely 
mentions the ecclesiastical officials in his works and rarest of all the 
bishops. These do not at all belong to his conception of the Church, or at least 
only in so far as they resemble the English orders (cf. Pæd. III, 12. 97, 
presbyters, bishops, deacons, widows; Strom. VII. 1. 3; III. 12. 90, presbyters, 
deacons, laity; VI. I3. 106, presbyters, deacons; VI. 13. 107, bishops, 
presbyters, deacons; Quis dives 42, bishops and presbyters). On the other hand, 
according to Clement, the true Gnostic has an office like that of the Apostles. 
See Strom. VI. 13. 106, 107: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.36">ἔξεστιν οὖν καὶ 
νῦν ταῖς κυριακαῖς ἐνασκήσαντας ἐντολαῖς κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τελείως βιώσαντας 
καὶ γνωστικῶς εἰς τῆν ἐκλογὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγγραφῆναι. οὗτος πρεσβύτερός ἐστι 
τῷ ὄντι τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ δίακονος ἀληθὴς τῆς τοῦ θεοῦ βουλήσεως.</span> Here we 
see plainly that the servants of the earthly Church, as such, have nothing to do 
with the true Church and the heavenly hierarchy). Strom. VII. 9, 52 says: the 
true Gnostic is the mediator with God. In Strom. VI. 14. 108; VII. 12. 77 we 
find the words: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.37">ὁ γνωστικὸς οὗτος συνελόντι 
ἐιπεῖν τὴν ἀποστολικὴν ἀπουσίαν ανταναπληροῖ, κ.τ.λ.</span> Clement could not 
have expressed him-self in this way if the office of bishop had at that time 
been as much esteemed in the Alexandrian Church, of which he was a presbyter, as 
it was at Rome and in other Churches of the West (see Bigg l.c. l01). According 
to Clement the Gnostic as a teacher has the same significance as is possessed by 
the bishop in the West; and according to him we may speak of a natural 
succession of teachers. Origen in the main still held the same view as his 
predecessor. But numerous passages in his works and above all his own history 
shew that in his day the episcopate had become stronger in Alexandria also, and 
had begun to claim the same attributes and rights as in the West (see besides de 
princip. praef. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.38">servetur ecclesiastica prædicatio per successionis ordinem 
ab apostolis tradita et usque ad praesens in ecclesiis permanens: illa sola 
credenda est veritas, quæ in nullo ab ecclesiastica et apostolica discordat 
traditione</span>” — so in Rufinus, and in IV. 2. 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.39">τοῦ κανόνος 
τῆς Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ κατὰ διαδοχὴν τ. ἀποστόλων ὀυρανίου ἐκκλησίας</span>). 
The state of things here is therefore exactly the same as in the case of the 
apostolic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.40">regula fidei</span></i> and the apostolic canon of scripture. Clement still 
represents an earlier stage, whereas by Origen’s time the revolution has been 
completed. Wherever this was so, the theory that the monarchical episcopate was 
based on apostolic institution was the natural result. This idea led to the 
assumption — which, however, was not an immediate consequence in all cases — that 
the apostolic office, and therefore the authority of Jesus Christ himself, was 
continued in the episcopate: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p2.41">Manifesta est sententia Iesu Christi apostolos 
suos mittentis et ipsis solis potestatem a patre sibi datam permittentis, 
quibus nos successimus eadem potestatex ecclesiam domini gubernantes et 
credentium fidem baptizantes</span> (Hartel, Opp. Cypr. I. 459).</note> Cyprian found the 
theory already in existence, but was the first to develop it definitely and to eradicate every 



<pb n="71" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_71" />remnant of the historical argument in its 
favour. The conception of the Church was thereby subjected to a further transformation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p3">(2) The transformation of the idea of the Church by Cyprian completed the 
radical changes that had been gradually taking 


<pb n="72" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_72" />place from the last half of the second 
century.<note n="139" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p3.1">See Rothe, Die Anfänge der christlichen Kirche und ihrer Verfassung, 
1837. Kestlin, Die Katholische Auffassung von der Kirche in ihrer ersten 
Ausbildung in the Deutsche Zeitschrift für christliche Wissenschaft und 
christliches Leben, 1855. Ritschl, Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche,” 2nd 
ed., 1857. Ziegler, Des Irenäus Lehre von der Autorität der Schrift, der 
Tradition und der Kirche, 1868. Hackenschmidt, Die Anfänge des katholischen 
Kirchenbegriffs, 1874. Hatch-Harnack, Die Gesellschaftsverfassung der 
christlichen Kirche im Alterthum, 1883. Seeberg, Zur Geschichte des Begriffs der 
Kirche, Dorpat, 1884. Söder, Der Begriff der Katholicität der Kirche und des 
Glaubens, 1881. O. Ritschl, Cyprian von Karthago und die Verfassung der Kirche, 
1885. (This contains the special literature treating of Cyprian’s conception of 
the Church). Sohm, l.c.</note> In order to understand them it is necessary to go back. 
It was only with slowness and hesitation that the theories of the Church 
followed the actual changes in her history. It may be said that the idea of the 
Church always remained a stage behind the condition reached in practice. That 
may be seen in the whole course of the history of dogma up to the present day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4">The essential character of Christendom in its first period 
was a new holy life and a sure hope, both based on repentance 


<pb n="73" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_73" />towards God and faith in Jesus Christ and 
brought about by the Holy Spirit. Christ and the Church, that is, the Holy 
Spirit and the holy Church, were inseparably connected. The Church, or, in other 
words, the community of all believers, attains her unity through the Holy 
Spirit. This unity manifested itself in brotherly love and in the common 
relation to a common ideal and a common hope.<note n="140" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.1">See Hatch, l.c. pp. 191, 253.</note> The 
assembly of all Christians is realised in the Kingdom of God, viz., in heaven; 
on earth Christians and the Church are dispersed and in a foreign land. Hence, 
properly speaking, the Church herself is a heavenly community inseparable from 
the heavenly Christ. Christians believe that they belong to a real 
super-terrestrial commonwealth, which, from its very nature, cannot be realised 
on earth. The heavenly goal is not yet separated from the idea of the Church; 
there is a holy Church on earth in so far as heaven is her destination.<note n="141" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.2">See vol. 
I. p. 150 f. Special note should be given to the teachings in the Shepherd, in 
the 2nd Epistle of Clement and in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.3">Διδαχή</span>.</note> 
Every individual congregation is to be an image of the heavenly Church.<note n="142" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.4">This 
notion lies at the basis of the exhortations of Ignatius. He knows nothing of an 
empirical union of the different communities into one Church guaranteed by any 
law or office. The bishop is of importance only for the individual community, 
and has nothing to do with the essence of the Church; nor does Ignatius view the 
separate communities as united in any other way than by faith, charity, and 
hope. Christ, the invisible Bishop, and the Church are inseparably connected (ad 
Ephes. V. 1; as well as 2nd Clem. XIV.), and that is ultimately the same idea as 
is expressed in the associating of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.5">πνεῦμα</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.6">ἐκκλησία</span>. But every individual 
community is an image of the heavenly Church, or at least ought to be.</note> 
Reflections were no doubt made on the contrast between the empirical community 
and the heavenly Church whose earthly likeness it was to be (Hermas); but these 
did not affect the theory of the subject. Only the saints of God, whose 
salvation is certain, belong to her, for the essential thing is not to be 
called, but to be, a Christian. There was as yet no empirical universal Church 
possessing an outward legal title that could, so to speak, be detached from the 
personal Christianity of the individual Christian.<note n="143" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.7">The expression “Catholic 
Church” appears first in Ignatius (ad Smyrn. VIII. 2):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.8">ὅπου ἄν φανῇ ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, ἐκεῖ τὸ πλῆθος ἔστω· 
ὥστερ ὅπου ἄν ῇ Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς, ἐκεῖ ἡ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία</span>. But in this 
passage these words do not yet express a new conception of the Church, which 
represents her as an empirical commonwealth. Only the individual earthly 
communities exist empirically, and the universal, <i>i.e.</i>, the whole Church, 
occupies the same position towards these as the bishops of the individual 
communities do towards the Lord. The epithet “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.9">καθολικός</span>” 
does not of itself imply any secularisation of the idea of the Church.</note> All the lofty 


<pb n="74" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_74" />designations which Paul, the so-called Apostolic 
Fathers, and Justin gathered from the Old Testament and applied to the Church, 
relate to the holy community which originates in heaven and returns thither.<note n="144" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p4.10">The 
expression “invisible Church” is liable to be misunderstood here, because it is 
apt to impress us as a mere idea, which is certainly not the meaning attached to 
it in the earliest period.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p5">But, in consequence of the naturalising of Christianity in 
the world and the repelling of heresy, a formulated creed was made the basis of 
the Church. This confession was also recognised as a foundation of her unity and 
guarantee of her truth, and in certain respects as the main one. Christendom 
protected itself by this conception, though no doubt at a heavy price. To 
Irenæus and Tertullian the Church rests entirely on the apostolic, traditional 
faith which legitimises her.<note n="145" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p5.1">It was thus regarded by Hegesippus in whom the 
expression “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p5.2">ἡ ἕνωσις τῆς ἐκκλησίας</span>” is 
first found. In his view the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p5.3">ἐκκλησία</span> 
is founded on the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p5.4">ὁρθὸς ζόγος</span> 
transmitted by the Apostles. The innovation does not consist in the emphasis 
laid upon faith, for the unity of faith was always supposed to be guaranteed by 
the possession of the one Spirit and the same hope, but in the setting up of a 
formulated creed, which resulted in a loosening of the connection between faith 
and conduct. The transition to the new conception of the Church was therefore a 
gradual one. The way is very plainly prepared for it in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:15" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p5.5" parsed="|1Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.15">1 Tim. III. 15</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p5.6">οἶκος θεοῦ ἐκκλησία, στύλος καὶ ἑδραίωμα τῆς 
αληθείας</span>.</note> But this faith itself appeared as a <i>law</i> and aggregate 
of doctrines, all of which are of equally fundamental importance, so that their 
practical aim became uncertain and threatened to vanish (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p5.7">fides in regula posita 
est, habet legem et salutem de observatione legis</span>”).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6">The Church herself, however, became a union based on the 
true doctrine and visible in it; and this confederation was at the same time 
enabled to realise an actual outward unity by means of the apostolic 
inheritance, the doctrinal confession, and the apostolic writings. The narrower 
and more external character assumed by the idea of the Church was concealed by 
the fact that, since the latter half of the second century, Christians in 


<pb n="75" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_75" />all parts of the world had really united in 
opposition to the state and “heresy”, and had found compensation for the 
incipient decline of the original lofty thoughts and practical obligations in 
the consciousness of forming an œcumenical and international alliance. The 
designation “Catholic Church” gave expression to the claim of this world-wide 
union of the same faith to represent the true Church.<note n="146" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.1">The oldest predicate which 
was given to the Church and which was always associated with it, was that of <i>
holiness</i>. See the New Testament; <scripRef passage="Barn 14:6" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.2">Barn. XIV. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 1:3,4" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.3">Hermas, Vis. I. 3, 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 1:6" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.4">I. 6</scripRef>; the Roman symbol; Dial. 119; Ignat. ad Trall. inscr.; Theophil., ad Autol., II. 
14 (here we have even the plural, “holy churches”); Apollon. In Euseb., H. E. V. 
18. 5; Tertull., adv. Marc. IV. 13; V. 4; de pudicit. 1; Mart. Polyc. inscr.; 
Alexander Hieros. in Euseb., H. E. VI. 11. 5; Clemens Alex.; Cornelius in 
Euseb., VI. 43. 6; Cyprian. But the holiness (purity) of the Church was already 
referred by Hegesippus (Euseb., H. E. IV. 22. 4) to its pure doctrine:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.5">ἐκάλουν τὴν ἐκκλησίαν παρθένον· οὔπω γὰρ 
ἔφθαρτο ἀκοαῖς ματαίαις</span>. The unity of the Church according to 
Hegesippus 
is specially emphasised in the Muratorian Fragment (line 55); see also Hermas; 
Justin; Irenæus; Tertullian, de præscr. 20; Clem. Alex., Strom. VII. 17. 107. 
Even before Irenæus and Tertullian the <i>universality</i> of the Church was 
emphasised for apologetic purposes. In so far as universality is a proof of 
truth, “universal” is equivalent to “orthodox.” This signification is specially 
clear in expressions like: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.6">ἡ ἐν Σμύρνῃ 
καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία</span> (Mart. Polyc. 
XVI. 2). From Irenæus, III. 15, 2, we must conclude that the Valentinians called 
their ecclesiastical opponents “Catholics.” The word itself is not yet found in 
Irenæus, but the idea is there (sec I. 10. 2; II. 9. 1, etc., Serapion in Euseb., H. E. V. 19:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.7">πᾶσα ἡ ἐν κόςμῳ ἀδελφότης</span>).
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.8">Καθολικός</span> is found as a designation of 
the orthodox, visible Church in Mart. Polyc. inscr.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.9">αἱ κατὰ πάντα τόπον τῆς ἁγίας καὶ καθολικῆς 
ἐκκλησίας παροικίαι</span>; 19. 2;16. 2 (in all these passages, however, it is 
probably an interpolation, as I have shown in the “Expositor” for Dec. 1885, p. 
410 f.); in the Muratorian Fragment 61, 66, 69; in the anonymous writer in 
Euseb., H. E. V. 16. 9. in Tertull. frequently, <i>e.g.</i>, de præscr. 26, 30; 
adv. Marc. III. 22: IV. 4; in Clem. Alex., Strom. VII. 17. 106, 107; in Hippol. 
Philos. IX. 12; in Mart. Pionii 2, 9, 13, 19; in Cornelius in Cypr., epp. 49. 2; 
and in Cyprian. The expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.10">catholica traditio</span>” occurs in Tertull., de monog. 
2, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.11">fides catholica</span>” in Cyprian ep. 25, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.12">κανὼν 
καθολικός</span>;” in the Mart. Polyc. rec. Mosq. fin. and Cypr. ep. 70. 1, 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.13">catholica fides et religio</span>” in the Mart. Pionii 18. In the earlier Christian 
literature the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.14">καθολικός</span> occurs in 
various connections in the following passages: in fragments of the Peratae (Philos. 
V. 16), and in Herakleon, <i>e.g.</i>, in Clement, Strom. IV. 9. 71; in Justin, 
Dial., 81, 102; Athenag., 27; Theophil., I. 13; Pseudojustin, de monarch. 1, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.15">καθολ. 
δόξα</span>); Iren., III. 11, 8; Apollon. in Euseb., H. E. IV. 18. 5, Tertull., 
de fuga 3; adv. Marc. II. 17; IV. 9; Clement, Strom., IV. 15. 97; VI. 6.47; 7. 
57; 8. 67. The addition “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.16">catholicam</span>” found its way into the symbols of the West 
only at a comparatively late period. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.17">πᾶσαι αἱ 
ἐκκλησίαι, ἐκκλησίαι κατὰ πᾶσαν πόλιν, 
ἐκκλησίαι αἱ ἐν κόσμῳ, αἱ ὑφ᾽ οὐράνου</span>, 
etc.</note> This expression corresponds to the powerful position which the “great 
Church” (Celsus), or the 

<pb n="76" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_76" />“old” Church (Clemens Alex.) had attained by the end of the second 
century, as compared with the Marcionite Church, the school sects, the Christian 
associations of all kinds, and the independent Christians. This Church, however, 
was declared to be apostolic, <i>i.e.</i>, founded in its present form by Christ 
through the Apostles. Through this idea, which was supported by the old enthusiastic 
notion that the Apostles had already proclaimed the Gospel to all the world, it 
came to be completely forgotten how Christ and his Apostles had exercised their 
ministry, and an empirical conception of the Church was created in which the idea 
of a holy life in the Spirit could no longer be the ruling one. It was taught that 
Christ received from God a law of faith, which, as a new lawgiver, he imparted to 
the Apostles, and that they, by transmitting the truth of which they were the depositaries, 
founded the one Catholic Church (Iren. III. 4. I). The latter, being guardian of 
the apostolic heritage, has the assurance of possessing the Spirit; whereas all 
communities other than herself, inasmuch as they have not received that deposit, 
necessarily lack the Spirit and are therefore separated from Christ and salvation.<note n="147" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.18">Very 
significant is Tertullian’s expression in adv. Val. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.19">Valentinus de ecclesia authenticæ 
regulæ abrupit</span>,” (but probably this still refers specially to the Roman Church).</note> 
Hence one must be a member of this Church in order to be a partaker of salvation, 
because in her alone one can find the creed which must be recognised as the condition 
of redemption.<note n="148" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.20">Tertullian called the Church <i>mother</i> (in <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:26" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.21" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26">
Gal. IV. 26</scripRef> the heavenly Jerusalem is called “mother”); see de orat. 
2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.22">ne mater quidem ecclesia præteritur</span>”, de monog. 7; adv. Marc. V. 4 (the author 
of the letter in Euseb., H. E. V. 2. 7, I. 45, had already done this before him). 
In the African Church the symbol was thus worded soon after Tertullian’s time: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.23">credis 
in remissionem peccatorum et vitam æternam per sanctam ecclesiam</span>” (see Hahn, Bibliothek 
der Symbole, 2nd ed. p. 29 ff.) On the other hand Clement of Alexandria (Strom. 
VI. 16. 146) rejected the designation of the Church, as “mother”:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.24">μήτηρ δέ οὐχ, ὥς τινες ἐκδεδώκασιν, ἡ ἐκκλησία, ἀλλ᾽ 
ἡ θεία γνώσις καὶ ἡ σοφία </span>(there is a different idea in Pæd. I. 5. 21 and 
6. 42: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.25">μήτηρ παρθένος· ἐκκλησίαν ἐμοὶ φίλον ἀυτὴν 
καλεῖν</span>). In the Acta Justini c. 4 the faith is named “mother.”</note> Consequently, in proportion as the faith became a doctrine of faith, 
the Catholic Church interposed herself as an empiric power between the individual 
and salvation. She became a condition of salvation; 

<pb n="77" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_77" />but the result was that she ceased to be a sure communion of the saved 
and of saints (see on this point the following chapter). It was quite a logical 
proceeding when about the year 220 Calixtus, a Roman bishop, started the theory 
that there <i>must</i> be wheat and tares in the Catholic Church and that the Ark of Noah 
with its clean and unclean beasts was her type.<note n="149" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.26">Hippol. Philos. IX. 12 p. 460.</note> The departure from the old idea 
of the Church appears completed in this statement. But the following facts must 
not be overlooked:  —  First, the new conception of the Church was not yet a hierarchical 
one. Secondly, the idea of the union and unity of all believers found here magnificent 
expression. Thirdly, the development of the communities into one solid Church also 
represents the creative power of the Christian spirit. Fourthly, through the consolidation 
effected in the Church by the rule of faith the Christian religion was in some measure 
preserved from enthusiastic extravagancies and arbitrary misinterpretation. Fifthly, 
in consequence of the regard for a Church founded on the doctrine of faith the specific 
significance of redemption by Christ, as distinguished from natural religion and 
that of the Old Testament, could no longer be lost to believers. Sixthly, the independence 
of each individual community had a wide scope not only at the end of the second 
but also in the third century.<note n="150" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p6.27">The phraseology of Irenæus is very instructive here. As a rule 
he still speaks of Churches (in the plural) when he means the empirical Church. 
It is already otherwise with Tertullian, though even with him the old custom still 
lingers.</note> Consequently, though the revolution which led to 
the Catholic Church was a result of the situation of the communities in the world 
in general and of the struggle with the Gnostics and Marcion in particular, and 
though it was a fatal error to identify the Catholic and apostolic Churches, this 
change did not take place without an exalting of the Christian spirit and an awakening 
of its self-consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7">But there was never a time in history when the conception of the 
Church, as nothing else than the visible communion of those holding the correct 
apostolic doctrine, was clearly grasped or exclusively emphasised. In Irenæus and 
Tertullian we rather find, on the one hand, that the old theory of the 


<pb n="78" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_78" />Church was still to a great extent preserved and, on the other, that 
the hierarchical notion was already making its appearance. As to the first point, 
Irenæus frequently asserts that the Spirit and the Church, that is, the Christian 
people, are inseparable; that the Spirit in divers ways continually effects whatever 
she needs; that she is the totality of all true believers, that all the faithful 
have the rank of priests; that outside the holy Church there is no salvation, etc.; 
in fact these doctrines form the very essence of his teaching. But, since she was 
also regarded as the visible institution for objectively preserving and communicating 
the truth, and since the idea of the Church in contradistinction to heresy was necessarily 
exhausted in this as far as Irenæus was concerned, the old theories of the matter 
could not operate correctively, but in the end only served to glorify the earthly 
Catholic Church.<note n="151" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.1">The most important passages bearing on this are II. 31. 3: 
III. 24. 1 (see the whole section, but especially: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.2">in ecclesia posuit deus universam 
operationem spiritus; caius non sunt participes omnes qui non concurrunt ad ecclesiam 
. . . ubi enim ecclesia, ibi et spiritus dei, et ubi spiritus dei, illic ecclesia 
et omnis gratia</span>”); III. 11.8: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.3">στύλος καὶ στήριγμα 
ἐκκλησίας τὸ εὐαγγέλιον καὶ πνεῦμα ζωῆς</span>: 
IV. 8.1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.4">semen Abrahæ ecclesia</span>”., 
IV. 8.3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.5">omnes iusti sacerdotalem habent ordinem</span>”; IV. 36.2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.6">ubique præclara est 
ecclesia; ubique enim sunt qui suscipiunt spiritum</span>”; IV. 33.7:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.7">ἐκκλησία μέγα καὶ ἔνδοξον σῶμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>; 
IV. 26. 1 sq.: V. 20. 1.: V. 32.: V. 34.3., “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.8">Levitæ et sacerdotes 
sunt discipuli omnes domini.</span>”</note> The proposition that truth is only to 
be found in the Church and that she and the Holy Spirit are inseparable must be 
understood in Irenæus as already referring to the Catholic Church in contradistinction 
to every other calling itself Christian.<note n="152" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.9">Hence the repudiation of all those 
who separate themselves from the Catholic Church (III. 11. 9; 24. 1: IV. 26. 2; 
33. 7).</note> As to the second point, it cannot be denied that, though Irenæus 
desires to maintain that the only essential part of the idea of the Church is the 
fact of her being the depository of the truth, he was no longer able to confine 
himself to this (see above). The episcopal succession and the transmission to the 
bishops of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.10">magisterium</span></i> of the Apostles were not indeed of any direct importance 
to his idea of the Church, but they were of consequence for the preservation of 
truth and therefore indirectly for the idea of the Church also. To Irenæus, however, 
that theory was still 



<pb n="79" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_79" />nothing more than an artificial line; but artificial lines are really 
supports and must therefore soon attain the value of foundations.<note n="153" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.11">On IV. 33. 
7 see Seeberg, l.c., p. 20, who has correctly punctuated the passage, but has weakened 
its force. The fact that Irenaeus was here able to cite the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.12">antiquus ecclesiæ status 
in universo mundo et character corporis Christi secundum successiones episcoporum</span>”, 
etc., as a second and independent item alongside of the apostolic doctrine is, however, 
a proof that the transition from the idea of the Church, as a community united by 
a common faith, to that of a hierarchical institution was already revealing itself 
in his writings.</note> Tertullian’s conception of the Church was essentially the 
same as that of Irenæus; but with the former the idea that she is the outward manifestation 
of the Spirit, and therefore a communion of those who are spiritual, at all times 
continued to operate more powerfully than with the latter. In the last period of 
his life Tertullian emphasised this theory so vigorously that the Antignostic idea 
of the Church being based on the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.13">traditio unius sacramenti</span>” fell into the background. 
Consequently we find nothing more than traces of the hierarchical conception of 
the Church in Tertullian. But towards the end of his life he found himself face 
to face with a <i>fully developed</i> theory of this kind. This he most decidedly rejected, 
and, in doing so, advanced to such a conception of ecclesiastical orders, and therefore 
also of the episcopate, as clearly involved him in a contradiction of the other 
theory — which he also never gave up — viz., that the bishops, as the class which transmits 
the rule of faith, are an apostolic institution and therefore necessary to the Church.<note n="154" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.14">The 
Church as a communion of the same faith, that is of the same doctrine, is spoken 
of in de præscr. 20; de virg. vol. 2. On the other hand we find the ideal spiritual 
conception in de bapt. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.15">ubi tres, id est pater et filius et spiritus 
sanctus, ibi ecclesia, quæ trium corpus est</span>”; 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.16">columba 
s. spiritus advolat, pacem dei adferens, emissa de cœlis, ubi ecclesia est arca 
figurata</span>”; 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.17">unus deus et unum baptismum et una ecclesia 
in cœlis</span>”; de pænit. 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.18">in uno et altero ecclesia est, 
ecelesia vero Christus</span>”; de orat. 28: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.19">nos sumus veri adoratores 
et veri sacerdotes, qui spiritu orantes spiritu sacrificamus;</span>” Apolog. 39; 
de exhort. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.20">differentiam inter ordinem et plebem constituit ecclesiæ 
auctoritas et honor per ordinis consessum sanctificatus. Adeo ubi ecclesiastici 
ordinis non est consessus, et offers et tinguis et sacerdos es tibi solus. Sed ubi 
tres, ecclesia est, licet laici</span>” (the same idea, only not so definitely expressed, 
is already found in de bapt. 17); de monog. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.21">nos autem Iesus 
summus sacerdos sacerdotes deo patri suo fecit . . . vivit unicus pater noster deus 
et mater ecclesia, . . certe sacerdotes sumus a Christo vocati</span>”: 12; de pudic. 
21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p7.22">nam et ipsa ecclesia proprie et principaliter ipse est spiritus, 
in quo est trinitas unius divinitatis, pater et filius et spiritus sanctus. Illam 
ecclesiam congregat quam dominus in tribus posuit. Atque ita exinde etiam numerus 
omnis qui in hanc fidem conspiraverint ecclesia ab auctore et consecratore censetur. 
Et ideo ecclesia quidem delicta donabit, sed ecclesia spiritus per spiritalem hominem, 
non ecclesia numerus episcoporum</span>”; de anima 11, 21. Contradictions in detail 
need not surprise us in Tertullian, since his whole position as a Catholic and as 
a Montanist is contradictory.</note></p>


<pb n="80" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_80" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8">From the disquisitions of Clement of Alexandria we see how vigorous 
the old conception of the Church, as the heavenly communion of the elect and believing, 
still continued to be about the year 200. This will not appear strange after what 
we have already said as to Clement’s views about the rule of faith, the New Testament, 
and the episcopate. It is evident that his philosophy of religion led him to give 
a new interpretation to the original ideas. Yet the old form of these notions can 
be more easily made out from his works than from those of Irenæus.<note n="155" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.1">The notion that the true Gnostic can attain the same position 
as the Apostles also preserved Clement from thrusting the ideal conception of the 
Church into the background.</note> Up to the 
15th Chapter of the 7th Book of his great work, the Stromateis, and in the Pædagogus, 
Clement simply speaks of the Church in the sense of the Epistle to the Ephesians 
and the Shepherd of Hermas. She is a heavenly formation, continued in that which 
appears on earth as her image. Instead of distinguishing two Churches Clement sees 
one, the product of God’s will aiming at the salvation of man — a Church which is 
to be on earth as it is in heaven, and of which faith forms the subjective and the 
Logos the objective bond of union. But, beginning with Strom. VII. 15 (see especially 
17), where he is influenced by opposition to the heretics, he suddenly identifies 
this Church with the single old Catholic one, that is, with the visible “Church” 
in opposition to the heretic sects. Thus the empirical interpretation of the Church, 
which makes her the institution in possession of the true doctrine, was also completely 
adopted by Clement; but as yet he employed it simply in polemics and not in positive 
teachings. He neither reconciled nor seemingly felt the contradiction in the statement 
that the Church is to be at one and the same time the assembly of the elect and 
the empiric universal Church. At any rate he made 

<pb n="81" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_81" />as yet no unconditional acknowledgment of the Catholic Church, because 
he was still able to attribute independent value to Gnosis, that is, to independent 
piety as he understood it.<note n="156" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.2">Some very significant remarks are found in Clement about the 
Church which is the object of faith. See Pæd. I. 5. 18, 21; 6. 27:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.3">ὡς γὰρ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐργον ἐστὶ καὶ τοῦτο κόσμος 
ὀνομάζεται, οὕτω καὶ τὸ βούλημα αὐτοῦ ἀνθρώπων ἐστὶ σωτηρία, καὶ τοῦτο ἐκκλησία 
κέκληται</span> — here an idea which Hermas had in his mind (see Vol. I., p. 180. 
note 4) is pregnantly and excellently expressed. Strom. II. 12. 55; IV. 8. 66:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.4">εἰκὼν τῆς οὐρανίου ἐκκλησίας ἡ ἐπίγειος, διόπερ εὐχόμεθα 
καὶ ἐπί γῆς γενέσθαι τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Θεοῦ ὡς ἐν οὐρανῷ</span>; IV. 26. 172:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.5">ἡ ἐκκλησία ὑπὸ λόγου ἀπολιόρκητος ἀτυράννητος πόλις 
ἐπὶ γῆς, θέλημα θεῖον ἐπὶ γῆς, ὡς ἐν οὐρανῷ</span>; VI. 13. 106, 107; VI. 14. 108:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.6">ἡ ἀνωτάτω ἐκκλησία, καθ᾽ ἥν ὁι φιλόσοφοι συνάγονται 
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>; VII. 5. 29: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.7">πῶς οὐ κυρίως τὴν ἐις 
τιμὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ κατ᾽ ἐπίγνωσιν ἁγίαν γενομένην ἐκκλησίαν ιἑρὸν ἂν ἔιποιμεν Θεοῦ τὸ 
πολλοῦ ἄξιον . . . ὀυ γὰρ νῦν τὸν τόπον, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἄθροισμα τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν ἐκκλησίαν 
καλῶ</span>; VII. 6. 32; VII. I. 68: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.8">ἡ πνευμαρικὴ 
ἐκκλησία</span>. The empirical conception of the Church is most clearly formulated 
in VII. 17. 107; we may draw special attention to the following sentences: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.9">φανερὸν 
οἶμαι γεγενῆσθαι μίαν εἶναι τὴν ἀληθῆ ἐκκλησίαν τὴν τῷ ὄντι ἀρχάιαν, εἰς ἥν ὁι κατὰ 
πρόθεσιν δίκαιοι ἐγκαταλέγονται, ἑνὸς γὰρ ὄντος τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἑνὸς τοῦ κυρίου . . . 
τῇ γοῦν τοῦ ἑνὸς φύσει συγκληροῦται ἐκκλησία ἡ μία, ἣν εἰς πολλὰς κατατέμνειν 
βιάζονται αἱρέσεις.</span></note> Consequently, as regards the conception of the Church, 
the mystic Gnosis exercised the same effect as the old religious enthusiasm from 
which in other respects it differs so much.<note n="157" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.10">It may, however, be noted that the old eschatological aim has 
fallen into the background in Clement’s conception of the Church.</note> The hierarchy has still no significance 
as far as Clement’s idea of the Church is concerned.<note n="158" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.11">A significance of this kind is suggested by the notion that 
the orders in the earthly Church correspond to those in the heavenly one; but this 
idea, which afterwards became so important in the East, was turned to no further 
account by Clement. In his view the “Gnostics” are the highest stage in the Church. 
See Bigg, l.c., p. l00.</note> At first Origen entirely 
agrees with Clement in regard to this conception. He also starts with the theory 
that the Church is essentially a heavenly communion and a holy communion of believers, 
and keeps this idea constantly before him.<note n="159" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.12">De princip. IV. 2. 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.13">ἡ οὐράνιος ἐκκλησία</span>; Hom. IX. in <scripRef passage="Exod. c. 3" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.14" parsed="|Exod|100|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.100.3">Exod. 
c. 3</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.15">ecclesia credentium plebs</span>”; Hom. XI. in <scripRef passage="Lev. c. 5" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.16" parsed="|Lev|100|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.100.5">Lev. c. 5</scripRef>; Hom. VI. in <scripRef passage="Lev. c. 5" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.17" parsed="|Lev|100|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.100.5">Lev. c. 5</scripRef>; 
ibid. Hom. IX.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.18">omni ecclesiæ dei et credentium populo sacerdotium datum.</span>”: T.XIV. 
in <scripRef passage="Mt. c. 17" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.19" parsed="|Matt|100|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.100.17">Mt. c. 17</scripRef>: c. Cels. VI. 48: VI. 79; Hom. VII. in Lk.; and de orat. 31 a twofold 
Church is distinguished 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.20">ὥστε εἶναι ἐπι τῶν ἁγίων συναθροιζομένων διπλῆν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν 
μὲν ἀνθρώπων, τὴν δὲ ἀγγέλων</span>). Nevertheless Origen does 
not assume two Churches, but, like Clement, holds that there is only one, part of 
which is already in a state of perfection and part still on earth. But it is worthy 
of note that the ideas of the heavenly hierarchy are already more developed in Origen
(de princip. I. 7). He adopted the old speculation about the origin of the 
Church (see Papias, fragm. 6; 2 Clem. XIV.). Socrates (H. E. III. 7) reports that 
Origen, in the 9th vol. of his commentary on Genesis, compared Christ with Adam 
and Eve with the Church, and remarks that Pamphilus’ apology for Origen stated that 
this allegory was not new: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.21">ὀυ πρῶτον Ὠριγένην ἐπὶ ταύτην τὴν πραγματείαν ἐλθεῖν 
φασίν, ἀλλὰ τὴν τῆς ἐκκλησίας μυστικὴν ἑρμηνεῦσαι παράδοσιν.</span> A great many more of 
these speculations are to be found in the 3rd century. See, e.g., <i>the Acts of Peter and Paul</i> 29.</note> When opposing heretics, he also, like 
Clement, cannot help identifying her with the Catholic Church, because the latter 
contains the true doctrine, though he likewise 

<pb n="82" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_82" />refrains from acknowledging any hierarchy.<note n="160" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.22">De princip. IV. 2. 2; Hom. III. in Jesu N. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.23">nemo tibi persuadeat; 
nemo semetipsum decipiat: extra ecclesiam nemo salvatur.</span>” The reference is to the 
Catholic Church which Origen also calls <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.24">τὸ ὅλον σῶμα 
τῶν συναγωγῶν τῆς ἐκκλησίας.</span></note> 
But Origen is influenced by two further considerations, which are scarcely hinted at 
in Clement, but which were called forth by the actual course of events and signified 
a further development in the idea of the Church. For, in the first place, Origen 
saw himself already compelled to examine closely the distinction between the essence 
and the outward appearance of the Church, and, in this process, reached results 
which again called in question the identification of the Holy Church with the empiric 
Catholic one (see on this point the following chapter). Secondly, in consequence 
of the extraordinary extension and powerful position attained by the Catholic Church 
by the time of Philip the Arabian, Origen, giving a new interpretation to a very 
old Christian notion and making use of a Platonic conception,<note n="161" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.25">Hermas (<scripRef passage="Herm.Sim 1:1" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.26">Sim. I.</scripRef>) has spoken of the “city of God” (see also pseudo-Cyprian’s 
tractate “de pascha computus”); but for him it lies in Heaven and is the complete 
contrast of the world. The idea of Plato here referred to is to be found in his 
<i>Republic</i>.</note> arrived 
at the idea that she was the earthly Kingdom of God, destined to enter the world, 
to absorb the Roman Empire and indeed all mankind, and to unite and take the place 
of the various secular states.<note n="162" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.27">See c. Cels. VIII. 68-75.</note> This 
magnificent idea, which regards the Church as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.28">κόσμος τοῦ 
κόσμου</span>,<note n="163" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.29">Comment. in Joh. VI. 38.</note> denoted 
indeed a complete departure from the original theory of the subject, determined 
by eschatological considerations; though we must not forget 

<pb n="83" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_83" />that Origen still demanded a really holy Church and a new polity. Hence, 
as he also distinguishes the various degrees of connection with the Church,<note n="164" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.30">Accordingly he often speaks in a depreciatory way of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.31">ὄχλος 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας</span> (the ignorant) without accusing them of being unchristian (this is 
very frequent in the books c. Cels., but is also found elsewhere).</note> we 
already find in his theory a combination of all the features that became essential 
parts of the conception of the Church in subsequent times, with the exception of 
the clerical element.<note n="165" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.32">Origen, who is Augustine’s equal in other respects also, and 
who anticipated many of the problems considered by the latter, anticipated prophetically 
this Father’s view of the City of God — of course as a hope (c. Cels. viii. 68 f.). 
The Church is also viewed as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p8.33">τὸ κατὰ Θεον 
πολίτευμα</span> in Euseb., H. E. V. Præf. § 4, and at an earlier period in Clement.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9">3. The contradictory notions of the Church, for so they appear 
to us, in Iremeus and Clement and still more in Tertullian and Origen, need not 
astonish any one who bears in mind that none of these Fathers made the Church the 
subject of a theological theory.<note n="166" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.1">This was not done even by Origen, for in his great work “de 
principiis” we find no section devoted to the Church.</note> Hence no one as yet thought of questioning the 
old article: I believe in a holy Church.” But, at the same time, actual circumstances, 
though they did not at first succeed in altering the Church’s belief, forced her 
to <i>realise</i> her changed position, for she had in point of fact become an association 
which was founded on a definite law of doctrine and rejected everything that did 
not conform to it. The identifying of this association with the ideal Church was 
a matter of course,<note n="167" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.2">It is frequently represented in Protestant writers that the 
mistake consisted in this identification, whereas, if we once admit this criticism, 
the defect is rather to be found in the development itself which took place in the 
Church, that is, in its secularisation. No one thought of the desperate idea of 
an invisible Church; this notion would probably have brought about a lapse from 
pure Christianity far more rapidly than the idea of the Holy Catholic Church.</note> but it was quite as natural to take no immediate <i>theoretical</i> 
notice of the identification except in cases where it was absolutely necessary, 
that is, in polemics. In the latter case the unity of faith and hope became the 
unity of the doctrine of faith, and the Church was, in this instance, legitimised 
by the possession of the apostolic tradition instead of by the realising of that 
tradition in heart and life. From the principle that had been set 

<pb n="84" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_84" />up it necessarily followed that the apostolic inheritance on which 
the truth and legitimacy of the Church was based, could not but remain an imperfect 
court of appeal until <i>living</i> authorities could be pointed to in this court, and 
until <i>every</i> possible cause of strife and separation was settled by reference to 
it. An empirical community cannot be ruled by a traditional written word, but only 
by persons; for the written law will always separate and split. If it has such persons, 
however, it can tolerate within it a great amount of individual differences, provided 
that the leaders subordinate the interests of the whole to their own ambition. We 
have seen how Irenæus and Tertullian, though they in all earnestness represented 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.3">fides catholica</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.4">ecclesia catholica</span></i> as inseparably 
connected,<note n="168" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.5">Both repeatedly and very decidedly declared that the unity 
of faith (the rule of faith) is sufficient for the unity of the Church, and that 
in other things there must be freedom (see above all Tertull., de orat., de bapt., 
and the Montanist writings). It is all the more worthy of note that, in the case 
of a question in which indeed the customs of the different countries were exceedingly 
productive of confusion, but which was certainly not a matter of faith, it was again 
a bishop of Rome, and that as far back as the 2nd century, who first made the observance 
of the Roman practice a condition of the unity of the Church and treated non-conformists 
as heterodox (Victor; see Euseb., H. E. V. 24). On the other hand Irenæus says: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.6">ἡ διαφωνία τῆς νηστέιας 
τὴν ὁμόνοιαν τῆς πίστεως 
συνίστησι.</span></note> were already 
compelled to have recourse to bishops in order to ensure the apostolic doctrine. 
The conflicts within the sphere of the rule of faith, the struggles with the so-called 
Montanism, but finally and above all, the existing situation of the Church in the 
third century with regard to the world within her pale, made the question of organisation 
the vital one for her. Tertullian and Origen already found themselves face to face 
with episcopal claims of which they highly disapproved and which, in their own way, 
they endeavoured to oppose. It was again the Roman bishop<note n="169" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.7">On Calixtus see Hippolyt., Philos. IX. 12, and Tertull., de pudic.</note> who first converted 
the proposition that the bishops are direct successors of the Apostles and have 
the same “locus magisterii” (“place of government”) into a theory which declares 
that <i>all</i> apostolic powers have devolved on the bishops and that these have therefore 
peculiar rights and duties in virtue of their office.<note n="170" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.8">See on the other hand Tertull., de monog., but also Hippol., l.c.</note> Cyprian added to this the 
corresponding theory of the Church. 


<pb n="85" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_85" />In one decisive point, however, he did not assist the secularising 
process which had been completed by the Roman bishop, in the interest of Catholicity 
as well as in that of the Church’s existence (see the following chapter). In the 
second half of the third century there were no longer any Churches, except remote 
communities, where the only requirement was to preserve the Catholic faith; the 
bishops had to be obeyed. The idea of the one episcopally organised Church became 
the main one and overshadowed the significance of the doctrine of faith as a bond 
of unity. <i>The Church based on the bishops, the successors of the Apostles, the vicegerents 
of God, is herself the legacy of the Apostles in virtue of this her foundation</i>. 
This idea was never converted into a rigid theory in the East, though the reality 
to which it corresponded was not the less certain on that account. The fancy that 
the earthly hierarchy was the image of the heavenly was the only part that began 
to be taken in real earnest. In the West, on the other hand, circumstances compelled 
the Carthaginian bishop to set up a finished theory.<note n="171" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.9">Cyprian’s idea of the Church, an imitation of the conception 
of a political empire, viz., one great aristocratically governed state with an ideal 
head, is the result of the conflicts through which he passed. It is therefore first 
found in a complete form in the treatise “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.10">de unitate ecclesiæ</span>” and, above all, in 
his later epistles (Epp. 43 sq. ed. Hartel). The passages in which Cyprian 
defines Church as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.11">constituta in episcopo et in clero et in omnibus credentibus</span>” 
date from an earlier period, when he himself essentially retained the old idea of 
the subject. Moreover, he never regarded those elements as similar and of equal 
value. The limitation of the Church to the community ruled by bishops was the result 
of the Novatian crisis. The unavoidable necessity of excluding orthodox Christians 
from the ecclesiastical communion, or, in other words, the fact that such orthodox 
Christians had separated themselves from the majority guided by the bishops, led 
to the setting up of a new theory of the Church, which therefore resulted from stress 
of circumstances just as much as the antignostic conception of the matter held by 
Irenæus. Cyprian’s notion of the relation between the whole body of the Church and 
the episcopate may, however, be also understood as a generalisation of the old theory 
about the connection between the individual community and the bishop. This already 
contained an œcumenical element, for, in fact, every separate community was regarded 
as a copy of the one Church, and its bishop therefore as the representative of God 
(Christ).</note> According to Cyprian, the Catholic Church, to which all the lofty predictions and predicates 
in the Bible apply (see Hartel’s index under “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.12">ecclesia</span>”), is the one institution 
of salvation outside of which there is no redemption 


<pb n="86" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_86" />(ep. 73. 21). She is this, moreover, not only as the community possessing 
the true apostolic faith, for this definition does not exhaust her conception, but 
as a harmoniously organised federation.<note n="172" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.13">We need only quote one passage here — but see also epp. 69. 3, 
7 sq.: 70. 2: 73. 8–ep. 55. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.14">Quod vero ad Novatiani personam pertinet, scias 
nos primo in loco nec curiosos esse debere quid ille doceat, cum foris docent; quisquis 
ille est et qualiscunque est, christianus non est, qui in Christi ecclesia non est.</span>” 
In the famous sentence (ep. 74. 7; de unit. 6): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.15">habere non potest deum patrem qui 
ecclesiam non habet matrem</span>,” we must understand the Church held together by the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.16">sacramentum 
unitatis</span></i>, <i>i.e.</i>, by her constitution. Cyprian is fond of referring 
to Korah’s faction, who nevertheless held the same faith as Moses.</note> This 
Church therefore rests entirely on the episcopate, which sustains her,<note n="173" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.17">Epp. 4. 4: 33. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.18">ecclesia super episcopos constituta</span>”; 43. 
5: 45. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.19">unitatem a domino et per apostolos nobis successoribus traditam</span>”; 46. 
1: 66. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.20">scire debes episcopum in ecclesia esse et ecclesiam in episcopo et si 
qui cum episcopo non sit in ecclesia non esse</span>”; de unit. 4.</note> because 
it is the continuance of the apostolic office and is equipped with all the power 
of the Apostles.<note n="174" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.21">According to Cyprian the bishops are the <i>sacerdotes </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.22">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν</span> and the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.23">iudices vice Christi</span></i>. See epp. 59. 5: 66. 3 as well as c. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.24">Christus dicit ad 
apostolos ac per hoc ad omnes præpositos, qui apostolis vicaria ordinatione succedunt: 
qui audit vos me audit.</span>” <scripRef passage="Ep. 3" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.25">Ep. 3</scripRef>. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.26">dominus apostolos, <i>i. e.</i>, episcopos elegit</span>”; ep. 75. 16.</note> Accordingly, 
the union of individuals with the Church, and therefore with Christ, is effected 
only by obedient dependence on the bishop, <i>i.e.</i>, such a connection alone 
makes one a member of the Church. But the unity of the Church, which is an attribute 
of equal importance with her truth, because this union is only brought about by 
love,<note n="175" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.27">That is a fundamental idea and in fact the outstanding feature 
of the treatise “de unitate”. The heretics and schismatics lack love, whereas the 
unity of the Church is the product of love, this being the main Christian virtue. 
That is the ideal thought on which Cyprian builds his theory (see also epp. 45. 
1: 55. 24: 69. 1 and elsewhere), and not quite wrongly, in so far as his purpose 
was to gather and preserve, and not scatter. The reader may also recall the early 
Christian notion that Christendom should be a band of brethren ruled by love. But 
this love ceases to have any application to the case of those who are disobedient 
to the authority of the bishop and to Christians of the sterner sort. The appeal 
which Catholicism makes to love, even at the present day, in order to justify its 
secularised and tyrannical Church, turns in the mouth of hierarchical politicians 
into hypocrisy, of which one would like to acquit a man of Cyprian’s stamp.</note> primarily 
appears in the unity of the episcopate. For, according to Cyprian, the episcopate 
has been from its beginning undivided and has continued to be 

<pb n="87" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_87" />so in the Church, in so far as the bishops are appointed and guided 
by God, are on terms of brotherly intercourse and exchange, and each bishop represents 
the whole significance of the episcopate.<note n="176" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.28"><scripRef passage="Ep. 43" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.29">Ep. 43</scripRef>. 5: 55. 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.30">episcopatus unus episcoporum multorum concordi 
numerositate diffusus</span>”; de unit. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.31">episcopatus unus est, cuius a singulis in 
solidum pars tenetur.</span>” Strictly speaking Cyprian did not set up a theory that the 
bishops were directed by the Holy Spirit, but in identifying Apostles and bishops 
and asserting the divine appointment of the latter he took for granted their special 
endowment with the Holy Spirit. Moreover, he himself frequently appealed to special 
communications he had received from the Spirit as aids in discharging his official 
duties.</note> Hence the individual bishops are no longer 
to be considered primarily as leaders of their special communities, but as the 
foundation of the one Church. Each of these prelates, however, provided he keeps 
within the association of the bishops, preserves the independent right of regulating 
the circumstances of his own diocese.<note n="177" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.32">Cyprian did not yet regard uniformity of Church practice as 
a matter of moment — or rather he knew that diversities must be tolerated. In so far 
as the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.33">concordia episcoporum</span></i> was consistent with this diversity, he did not interfere 
with the differences, provided the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.34">regula fidei</span></i> was adhered to. Every bishop who 
adheres to the confederation has the greatest freedom even in questions of Church 
discipline and practice (as for instance in the baptismal ceremonial); see ep. 59. 
14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.35">Singulis pastoribus portio gregis est adscripta, quam regit unusquisque et 
gubernat rationem sui actus domino redditurus</span>”; 55. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.36">Et quidem apud antecessores 
nostros quidam de episcopis istic in provincia nostra dandam pacis mœchis non putaverunt 
et in totem pænitentiæ locum contra adulteria cluserunt, non tamen a co-episcoporum suorum collegio recesserunt aut catholicæ ecclesiæ unitatem ruperunt, ut quia apud 
alios adulteris pax dabatur, qui non dabat de ecclesia separaretur.</span>” According to 
ep. 57. 5 Catholic bishops, who insist on the strict practice of penance, but do 
not separate themselves from the unity of the Church, are left to the judgment of 
God. It is different in the case referred to in ep. 68, for Marcion had formally 
joined Novatian. Even in the disputed question of heretical baptism (ep. 72. 3) 
Cyprian declares to Stephen (See 69. 17: 3. 26; Sententiæ episc., præfat.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.37">qua 
in re nec nos vim cuiquam facimus aut legem damus, quando habeat in ecclesiæ administratione 
voluntatis suæ arbitrium liberum unusquisque præpositus, rationem actus sui domino 
redditurus.</span>” It is therefore plain wherein the unity of the episcopate and the Church 
actually consists; we may say that it is found in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.38">regula</span></i>, in the fixed purpose 
not to give up the unity in spite of all differences, and in the principle of regulating 
all the affairs of the Church “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.39">ad originem dominicam et ad evangelicam adque apostolicam 
traditionem</span>” (ep. 74. 10). This refers to the New Testament, which Cyprian emphatically 
insisted on making the standard for the Church. It must be taken as the guide, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.40">si 
in aliquo in ecclesia nutaverit et vacillaverit veritas</span>”; by it, moreover, all false 
customs are to be corrected. In the controversy about heretical baptism, the alteration 
of Church practice in Carthage and Africa, which was the 
point in question — for whilst in Asia heretical baptism had for a very long time 
been declared invalid (see ep. 75. 19) this had only been the case in Carthage for 
a few years — was justified by Cyprian through an appeal to <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.41">veritas</span></i> in contrast 
to <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.42">consuetudo sine veritate</span></i>. See epp. 71. 2, 3: 73. 13, 23: 74. 2 sq.: 9 
(the formula originates with Tertullian; see de virg. vel. 1-3). The <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.43">veritas</span></i>, however, 
is to be learned from the Gospel and words of the Apostles: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.44">Lex evangelii</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.45">præcepta 
dominica</span>”, and synonymous expressions are very frequent in Cyprian, more frequent 
than reference to the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.46">regula</span></i> or to the symbol. In fact there was still no Church 
dogmatic, there being only principles of Christian faith and life, which, however, 
were taken from the Holy Scriptures and the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.47">regula</span></i>.</note> But it also follows that 

<pb n="88" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_88" />the bishops of those communities founded by the Apostles themselves 
can raise no claim to any special dignity, since the unity of the episcopate as 
a continuation of the apostolic office involves the equality of all bishops.<note n="178" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.48">Cyprian no longer makes any distinction between Churches founded 
by Apostles, and those which arose later (that is, between their bishops).</note> However, 
a special importance attaches to the Roman see, because it is the seat of the Apostle 
to whom Christ first granted apostolic authority in order to show with unmistakable 
plainness the unity of these powers and the corresponding unity of the Church that 
rests on them; and further because, from her historical origin, the Church of this 
see had become the mother and root of the Catholic Church spread over the earth. 
In a severe crisis which Cyprian had to pass through in his own diocese he appealed 
to the Roman Church (the Roman bishop) in a manner which made it appear as if communion 
with that Church was in itself the guarantee of truth. But in the controversy about 
heretical baptism with the Roman bishop Stephen, he emphatically denied the latter’s 
pretensions to exercise special rights over the Church in consequence of the Petrine 
succession.<note n="179" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.49">The statement that 
the Church is “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.50">super Petrum fundata</span>” is very frequently made by Cyprian (we find 
it already in Tertullian, de monog.); see de habitu virg. 10; Epp. 59. 7: 66. 8: 
71. 3: 74. 11: 73. 7. But on the strength of <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:1-28" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.51" parsed="|Matt|16|1|16|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1-Matt.16.28">Matth. XVI.</scripRef> he went still farther; 
see ep. 43. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.52">deus unus est et Christus unus et una ecclesia et cathedra una super 
Petrum domini voce fundata</span>”; ep. 48. 3 (ad Cornel.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.53">communicatio tua, id est catholicæ 
ecclesiæ unitas pariter et caritas</span>”; de unit. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.54">superunum ædificat ecclesiam, 
et quamvis apostolis omnibus post resurrectionem suam parem potestatem tribuat, 
tamen ut unitatem manifestaret, unitatis eiusdem originem ab uno incipientem sua 
auctoritate disposuit</span>”; ep. 70. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.55">una ecclesia a Christo domino nostro super Petrum 
origine unitatis et ratione fundata</span>” (“with regard to the origin and constitution 
of the unity” is the translation of this last passage in the “Stimmen aus 
Maria Laach,” 1877, part 8, p. 355; but “ratio” cannot mean that); ep. 73. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.56">Petro 
primum dominus, super quem ædificavit ecclesiam et unde unitatis originem instituit 
et ostendit, potestatem istam dedit.</span>” The most emphatic passages are ep. 48. 3, 
where the Roman Church is called “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.57">matrix et radix ecclesiæ catholicæ</span>” (the expression 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.58">radix et mater</span>” in ep. 45. I no doubt also refers to her), and ep. 59. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.59">navigare 
audent et ad Petri cathedram atque ad ecclesiam principalem, unde unitas sacerdotalis 
exorta est, ab schismaticis et profanis litteras ferre nec cogitare eos esse Romanos, 
quorum fides apostolo prædicante laudata est (see epp. 30. 2, 3: 60. 2), ad quos 
perfidia habere non possit accessum.</span>” We can see most clearly from epp. 67. 5 and 
68 what rights were in point of fact exercised by the bishop of Rome. But the same 
Cyprian says quite naïvely, even at the time when he exalted the Roman cathedra 
so highly (ep. 52. 2), “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.60">quoniam <i>pro magnitudine sua</i> debeat Carthaginem Roma 
præcedere.</span>” In the controversy about heretical baptism Stephen like Calixtus (Tertull., 
de pudic. I) designated himself, on the ground of the <i>successio Petri</i> and 
by reference to <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:1-28" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.61" parsed="|Matt|16|1|16|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1-Matt.16.28">Matth. XVI.</scripRef>, in such a way that one might suppose he wished to be 
regarded as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.62">episcopus episcoporum</span>” (Sentent. epist. in Hartel I., p. 436). He expressly 
claimed a primacy and demanded obedience from the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.63">ecclesiæ novellæ et posteræ</span>” 
(ep. 71. 3). Like Victor he endeavoured to enforce the Roman practice “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.64">tyrannico 
terrore</span>” and insisted that the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.65">unitas ecclesiæ</span></i> required the observance of 
this Church’s practice in all communities. But Cyprian opposed him in the most decided 
fashion, and maintained the principle that every bishop, as a member of the episcopal 
confederation based on the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.66">regula</span></i> and the Holy Scriptures, is responsible 
for his practice to God alone. This he did in a way which left no room for any special 
and actual authority of the Roman see alongside of the others. Besides, he expressly 
rejected the conclusions drawn by Stephen from the admittedly historical position 
of the Roman see (ep. 71.3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.67">Petrus non sibi vindicavit aliquid insolenter aut 
adroganter adsumpsit, ut diceret se principatum tenere et obtemperari a novellis 
et posteris sibi potius oportere.</span>” Firmilian, ep. 75, went much farther still, for 
he indirectly declares the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.68">successio Petri</span></i> claimed by Stephen to be of no 
importance (c. 17), and flatly denies that the Roman Church has preserved the apostolic 
tradition in a specially faithful way. See Otto Ritschl, 1.c., pp. 92 ff., 110-141. 
In his conflict with Stephen Cyprian unmistakably took up a position inconsistent 
with his former views as to the significance of the Roman see for the Church, though 
no doubt these were ideas he had expressed at a critical time when he stood shoulder 
to shoulder with the Roman bishop Cornelius.</note> Finally, 

<pb n="89" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_89" />although Cyprian exalted the unity of the organisation of the Church 
above the unity of the doctrine of faith, he preserved the Christian element so 
far as to assume in all his statements that the bishops display a moral and Christian 
conduct in keeping with their office, and that otherwise they have <i>ipso facto</i> forfeited 
it.<note n="180" id="ii.iii.i.iii-p9.69">See specially epp. 65, 67, 68.</note> Thus, according to Cyprian, the episcopal office does not confer any indelible 
character, though Calixtus and other. bishops of Rome after him presupposed this 
attribute. (For more details on this point, as well as with regard to the contradictions 


<pb n="90" id="ii.iii.i.iii-Page_90" />that remain unreconciled in Cyprian’s conception of the Church, see 
the following chapter, in which will be shown the ultimate interests that lie at 
the basis of the new idea of the Church).</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="Appendix I. Cyprian’s idea of the Church and the actual circumstances." progress="24.31%" id="ii.iii.i.iv" prev="ii.iii.i.iii" next="ii.iii.i.v">
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1.1">Addendum I</span>. The great confederation of Churches which Cyprian presupposes and which 
he terms the Church was in truth not complete, for it cannot be proved that it extended 
to any regions beyond the confines of the Roman Empire or that it even embraced 
all orthodox and episcopally organised communities within those bounds.<note n="181" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1.2">Hatch l.c., p. 189 f.</note> But, 
further, the conditions of the confederation, which only began to be realised in 
the full sense in the days of Constantine, were never definitely formulated — before 
the fourth century at least.<note n="182" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1.3">The gradual union of the provincial communities into one Church 
may be studied in a very interesting way in the ecclesiastical Fasti (records, martyrologies, 
calendars, etc.), though these studies are as yet only in an incipient stage. See 
De Rossi , Roma Sotter, the Bollandists in the 12th vol. for October; Stevenson, 
Studi in Italia (1879), pp. 439, 458; the works of Nilles; Egli, Altchristl. 
Studien 1887 (Theol. Lit. Ztg. 1887, no. 13): Duchesne, Les sources du Martyrol. 
Hieron. Rome 1885, bat above all the latter’s study: Mémoire sur l’origine des diocèses 
épiscopaux dans l’ancienne Gaule, 1890. The history of the unification of liturgies 
from the 4th century should also be studied.</note> Accordingly, 
the idea of the one exclusive Church, embracing all Christians and founded on the 
bishops, was always a mere theory. But, in so far as it is not the idea, but its 
realisation to which Cyprian here attaches sole importance, his dogmatic conception 
appears to be refuted by actual circumstances.<note n="183" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1.4">There were communities in the latter half of the 3rd century, 
which can be proved to have been outside the confederation, although in perfect 
harmony with it in point of belief (see the interesting case in Euseb., H.E. VII. 
24. 6). Conversely, there were Churches in the confederation whose faith did not 
in all respects correspond with the Catholic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1.5">regula</span></i> as already expounded. But the 
fact that it was not the dogmatic system, but the practical constitution and principles 
of the Church, as based on a still elastic creed, which formed the ultimate determining 
factor, was undoubtedly a great gain; for a system of dogmatics developed beyond 
the limits of the Christian kerygma can only separate. Here, however, all differences 
of faith had of course to be glossed over, for the demand of Apelles:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.iv-p1.6">μὴ δεῖν ὅλως ἐξετάζειν τὸν λόγον, ἀλλ᾽ ἕκαστον, ὡς 
πεπίστευκα, διαμένειν· σωθήσεσθαι γὰρ τοὺς ἐπὶ τὸν ἐσταυρωμένον ἡλπικότας κ.τ.λ.,</span> 
was naturally regarded as inadmissible.</note></p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="Appendix II. Church and Heresy." progress="24.55%" id="ii.iii.i.v" prev="ii.iii.i.iv" next="ii.iii.i.vi">



<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1">II. The idea of heresy is always decided by the idea of the Church. The designation 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1.1">ἅιρεσις</span> an adherence to something 

<pb n="91" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_91" />self-chosen in opposition to the acknowledgment of something 
objectively handed down, and assumes that this is the particular thing in which 
the apostasy consists. Hence all those who call themselves Christians and yet do 
not adhere to the traditional apostolic creed, but give themselves up to vain and 
empty doctrines, are regarded as heretics by Hegesippus, Irenæus, Tertullian, Clement, 
and Origen. These doctrines are as a rule traced to the devil, that is, to the non-Christian 
religions and speculations, or to wilful wickedness. Any other interpretation of 
their origin would at once have been an acknowledgment that the opponents of the 
Church had a right to their opinions,<note n="184" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1.2">Hence we need not be surprised to find that the notion of heresy 
which arose in the Church was immediately coupled with an estimate of it, which 
for injustice and harshness could not possibly be surpassed in succeeding times. 
The best definition is in Tertull., de præscr. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1.3">Nobis nihil ex nostro arbitrio 
indulgere licet, sed nec eligere quod aliquis de arbitrio suo induxerit. Apostolos 
domini habemus auctores, qui nec ipsi quicquam ex suo arbitrio quod inducerent elegerunt, 
sed acceptam a Christo disciplinam fideliter nationibus assignaverunt.</span>”</note> and 
such an explanation is not quite foreign to Origen in one of his lines of argument.<note n="185" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1.4">See Vol. I., p. 224, note 1.</note> Hence 
the orthodox party were perfectly consistent in attaching no value to any sacrament<note n="186" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1.5">We already find this idea in Tertullian; see de bapt. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1.6">Hæretici 
nullum habent consortium nostræ disciplinæ, quos extraneos utique testatur ipsa 
ademptio communicationis. Non debeo in illis cognoscere, quod mihi est præceptum, 
quia non idem deus est nobis et illis, nec unus Christus, id est idem, ideoque nec 
baptismus unus, quia non idem; quem cum rite non habeant, sine dubio non habent, 
nec capit numerari, quod non habetur; ita nec possunt accipere quia non habent.</span>” 
Cyprian passed the same judgment on all schismatics, even on the Novatians, and 
like Tertullian maintained the invalidity of heretical baptism. This question agitated 
the Church as early as the end of the 2nd century, when Tertullian already wrote 
against it in Greek.</note> or acts esteemed in their own communion, when these were performed by heretics;<note n="187" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1.7">As far as possible 
the Christian virtues of the heretics were described as hypocrisy and love of ostentation (see <i>e.g.</i>, Rhodon in Euseb., H. E. 
V. 13. 2 and others in the second century). If this view was untenable, then all 
morality and heroism among heretics were simply declared to be of no value. See 
the anonymous writer in Eusebius, H. E. V. 16. 21, 22; Clem., Strom. VII. 16. 95; 
Orig., Comm. ad Rom. I. X., c. 5; Cypr., de unit. 14, 15; ep. 73. 21 etc.</note> and 
this was a practical application of the saying that the devil could transform himself 
into an angel of light.<note n="188" id="ii.iii.i.v-p1.8">Tertull., de præscr. 3-6.</note></p>


<pb n="92" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_92" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2">But the Fathers we have named did not yet completely identify 
the Church with a harmoniously organised institution. For that very reason they 
do not absolutely deny the Christianity of such as take their stand on the rule 
of faith, even when these for various reasons occupy a position peculiar to themselves. 
Though we are by no means entitled to say that they acknowledged orthodox schismatics, 
they did not yet venture to reckon them simply as heretics.<note n="189" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.1">Irenæus definitely distinguishes between heretics and schismatics 
(III. 11. 9: IV. 26. 2; 33. 7), but also blames the latter very severely, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.2">qui gloriosum 
corpus Christi, quantum in ipsis est, interficiunt, non habentes dei dilectionem 
suamque utilitatem potius considerantes quam unitatem ecclesiæ.</span>” Note the parallel 
with Cyprian. Yet he does not class them with those “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.3">qui sunt extra veritatem</span>,”
<i>i.e.</i>, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.4">extra ecclesiam</span>,” although he declares the severest penalties await 
them. Tertullian was completely preserved by his Montanism from identifying heretics 
and schismatics, though in the last years of his life he also appears to have denied 
the Christianity of the Catholics (?).</note> If it was desired to 
get rid of these, an effort was made to impute to them some deviation from the 
rule of faith; and under this pretext the Church freed herself from the Montanists 
and the Monarchians.<note n="190" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.5">Read, on the one hand, the Antimontanists in Eusebius and the 
later opponents of Montanism; and on the other, Tertull., adv. Prax.; Hippol., c. 
Noët; Novatian, de trinitate. Even in the case of the Novatians heresies were sought 
and found (see Dionys. Alex., in Euseb., H. E. VII. 8, where we find distortions 
and wicked misinterpretations of Novatian doctrines, and many later opponents). 
Nay, even Cyprian himself did not disdain to join in this proceeding (see epp. 69. 
7: 70. 2). The Montanists at Rome were placed by Hippolytus in the catalogue of 
heretics (see the Syntagma and Philosoph.). Origen was uncertain whether to reckon 
them among schismatics or heretics (see in Tit. Opp. IV., p. 696).</note> Cyprian was the first to proclaim the identity of heretics 
and schismatics, by making a man’s Christianity depend on his belonging to the great 
episcopal Church confederation.<note n="191" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.6">Cyprian plainly asserts (ep. 3. 3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.7">hæc sunt initia hæreticorum 
et ortus adque conatus schismaticorum, ut præpositum superbo tumore contemnant</span>” 
(as to the early history of this conception, which undoubtedly has a basis of truth, 
see Clem., ep. ad Cor. 1. 44; Ignat.; Hegesippus in Euseb., H. E. IV. 22. 5; Tertull., 
adv. Valent. 4; de bapt. 17; Anonymus in Euseb; H. E. V. 16. 7; Hippolyt. ad. Epiphan. 
H. 42. 1; Anonymus in Eusebius, H. E. V. 28. 12; according to Cyprian it is quite 
the common one); see further ep. 59. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.8">neque enim aliunde hæreses obortæ sunt 
aut nata sunt schismata, quam quando sacerdoti dei non obtemperatur</span>”; epp. 66. 5: 
69. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.9">item b. apostolus Johannes nec ipse ullam hæresin aut schisma discrevit 
aut aliquos speciatim separes posuit</span>”; 52. 1:73. 2: 74. 11. Schism and heresy are 
always identical.</note> But, both in East 

<pb n="93" id="ii.iii.i.v-Page_93" />and West, this theory of his became established only by very imperceptible 
degrees, and indeed, strictly speaking, the process was never completed at all. 
The distinction between heretics and schismatics was preserved, because it prevented 
a public denial of the old principles, because it was advisable on political grounds 
to treat certain schismatic communities with indulgence, and because it was always 
possible in case of need to prove heresy against the schismatics.<note n="192" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.10">Neither Optatus nor Augustine take Cyprian’s theory as the 
starting-point of their disquisitions, but they adhere in principle to the distinction 
between heretic and schismatic. Cyprian was compelled by his special circumstances 
to identify them, but he united this identification with the greatest liberality 
of view as to the conditions of ecclesiastical unity (as regards individual bishops). 
Cyprian did not make a single new article an “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.i.v-p2.11">articulus stantis et cadentis ecclesiæ</span>”. 
In fact he ultimately declared — and this may have cost him struggle enough — that even 
the question of the validity of heretical baptism was not a question of faith.</note></p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="Appendix III. Uncertainties regarding the consequences of the new idea of the Church." progress="25.23%" id="ii.iii.i.vi" prev="ii.iii.i.v" next="ii.iii.ii">

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p1">III. As soon as the empiric Church ruled by the bishops was proclaimed 
to be the foundation of the Christian religion, we have the fundamental premises 
for the conception that everything progressively adopted by the Church, all her 
functions, institutions, and liturgy, in short, all her continuously changing arrangements 
were holy and apostolic. But the courage to draw all the conclusions here was restrained 
by the fact that certain portions of tradition, such as the New Testament canon 
of Scripture and the apostolic doctrine, had been once for all exalted to an unapproachable 
height. Hence it was only with slowness and hesitation that Christians accepted 
the inferences from the idea of the Church in the remaining directions, and these 
conclusions always continued to be hampered with some degree of uncertainty. The 
idea of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.i.vi-p1.1">παράδοσισ ἄγραφος</span> (un-written tradition); <i>i.e.</i>, that every custom, 
however recent, within the sphere of outward regulations, of public worship, discipline, 
etc., is as holy and apostolic as the Bible and the “faith”, never succeeded in 
gaining complete acceptance. In this case, complicated, uncertain, and indistinct 
assumptions were the result.</p>


<pb n="94" id="ii.iii.i.vi-Page_94" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter III. Continuation. The Old Christianity and the New Church." progress="25.34%" id="ii.iii.ii" prev="ii.iii.i.vi" next="ii.iv">
<h2 id="ii.iii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.ii-p0.2">CONTINUATION. THE OLD CHRISTIANITY AND THE NEW CHURCH. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p1">1. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii.ii-p1.1">The</span> legal and political forms by which the Church secured herself against the 
secular power and heresy, and still more the lower moral standard exacted from her 
members in consequence of the naturalisation of Christianity in the world, called 
forth a reaction soon after the middle of the second century. This movement, which 
first began in Asia Minor and then spread into other regions of Christendom, aimed 
at preserving or restoring the old feelings and conditions, and preventing Christendom 
from being secularised. This crisis (the so-called Montanist struggle) and the kindred 
one which succeeded produced the following results: The Church merely regarded herself 
all the more strictly as a legal community basing the truth of its title on its 
historic and objective foundations, and gave a correspondingly new interpretation 
to the attribute of holiness she claimed. She expressly recognised two distinct 
classes in her midst, a spiritual and a secular, as well as a double standard of 
morality. Moreover, she renounced her character as the communion of those who were 
sure of salvation, and substituted the claim to be an educational institution and 
a necessary condition of redemption. After a keen struggle, in which the New Testament 
did excellent service to the bishops, the Church expelled the Cataphrygian fanatics 
and the adherents of the new prophecy (between 180 and 220); and in the same way, 
during the course of the third century, she caused the secession of all those Christians 
who made the truth of the Church depend on a stricter administration of moral discipline. 
Hence, apart from the heretic and Montanist sects, there existed in the Empire, after the middle of the second 


<pb n="95" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_95" />century, two great but numerically unequal Church confederations, 
both based on the same rule of faith and claiming the title “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p1.2">ecclesia catholica</span>”, 
viz., the confederation which Constantine afterwards chose for his support, 
and the Novatian Catharist one. In Rome, however, the beginning of the great disruption 
goes back to the time of Hippolytus and Calixtus; yet the schism of Novatian must 
not be considered as an immediate continuation of that of Hippolytus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p2">2. The so-called Montanist reaction<note n="193" id="ii.iii.ii-p2.1">See Ritschl, 1. c.; Schwegler, Der Montanismus, 1841; Gottwald, 
De Montanismo Tertulliani, 1862; Réville, Tertull. et le Montanisme, in the Revue 
des Deux Mondes of 1st Novr. 1864; Stroehlin, Essai sur le Montanisme, 1870; De 
Soyres, Montanism and the Primitive Church, 1878; Cunningham, The Churches of Asia, 
1880; Renan, Les Crises du Catholicisme Naissant in the Revue des Deux Mondes of 
15th Febr. 1881; Renan, Marc Aurèle, 1882, p. 208 ff.; Bonwetsch, Geschichte des 
Montanismus, 1881; Harnack, Das Mönchthum, seine Ideale und seine Geschichte, 3rd. 
ed., 1886; Belck, Geschichte des Montanismus, 1883; Voigt, Eine verschollene Urkunde 
des antimontanistischen Kampfes, 1891. Further the articles on Montanism by Möller 
(Herzog’s Real-Encyklopädie), Salmon (Dictionary of Christian Biography), and Harnack 
(Encyclopedia Britannica). Weizsäcker in the Theologische Litteraturzeitung, 1882, 
no. 4; Bonwetsch, Die Prophetie im apostolischen und nachapostolischen Zeitalter 
in the Zeitschrift für kirchliche Wissenschaft und kirchliches Leben, 1884, Parts 
8, 9; M. von Engelhardt, Die ersten Versuche zur Aufrichtung des wahren Christenthums 
in einer Gemeinde von Heiligen, Riga, 1881.</note> was itself subjected to a 
similar change, in accordance with the advancing ecclesiastical development of Christendom. 
It was originally the violent undertaking of a Christian prophet, Montanus, who, 
supported by prophetesses, felt called upon to realise the promises held forth in 
the Fourth Gospel. He explained these by the Apocalypse, and declared that he himself 
was the Paraclete whom Christ had promised — that Paraclete in whom Jesus Christ himself, 
nay, even God the Father Almighty, comes to his own to guide them to all truth, 
to gather those that are dispersed, and to bring them into one flock. His main effort 
therefore was to make Christians give up the local and civil relations in which 
they lived, to collect them, and create a new undivided Christian commonwealth, 
which, separated from the world, should prepare itself for the descent of the Jerusalem 
from above.<note n="194" id="ii.iii.ii-p2.2">In certain vital points the conception of the original nature 
and history of Montanism, as sketched in the following account, does not correspond 
with that traditionally current. To establish it in detail would lead us too far. 
It may be noted that the mistakes in estimating the original 
character of this movement arise from a superficial examination of the oracles preserved 
to us and from the unjustifiable practice of interpreting them in accordance with 
their later application in the circles of Western Montanists. A completely new organisation 
of Christendom, beginning with the Church in Asia, to be brought about by its being 
detached from the bonds of the communities and collected into one region, was the 
main effort of Montanus. In this way he expected to restore to the Church a spiritual 
character and fulfil the promises contained in John. That is clear from Euseb., 
V. 16 ff. as well as from the later history of Montanism in its native land (see 
Jerome, ep. 41; Epiphan., H. 49. 2 etc.). In itself, however, apart from its particular 
explanation in the case of Montanus, the endeavour to detach Christians from the 
local Church unions has so little that is striking about it, that one rather wonders 
at being unable to point to any parallel in the earliest history of the Church. 
Wherever religious enthusiasm has been strong, it has at all times felt that nothing 
hinders its effect more than family ties and home connections. But it is just from 
the absence of similar undertakings in the earliest Christianity that we are justified 
in concluding that the strength of enthusiastic exaltation is no standard for the 
strength of <i>Christian</i> faith. (Since these words were written, we have read in Hippolytus’ 
Commentary on Daniel [see Georgiades in the journal <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p2.3">Ἐκκλ. ἀληθεία</span>, 1885, p. 
52 sq.] very interesting accounts of such undertakings in the time of Septimius 
Severus. A Syrian bishop persuaded many brethren with wives and children to go to 
meet Christ in the wilderness; and another in Pontus induced his people to sell 
all their possessions, to cease tilling their lands, to conclude no more marriages 
etc., because the coming of the Lord was nigh at hand).</note></p>


<pb n="96" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_96" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p3">The natural resistance offered to the new prophets with this extravagant 
message — especially by the leaders of communities, and the persecutions to which 
the Church was soon after subjected under Marcus Aurelius, led to an intensifying 
of the eschatological expectations that beyond doubt had been specially keen in 
Montanist circles from the beginning. For the New Jerusalem was soon to come down 
from heaven in visible form, and establish itself in the spot which, by direction 
of the Spirit, had been chosen for Christendom in Phrygia.<note n="195" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.1">Oracle of Prisca 
in Epiph. H. 49. 1.</note> Whatever amount of peculiarity the movement lost, in 
so far as the ideal of an assembly of all Christians proved incapable of being realised 
or at least only possible within narrow limits, was abundantly restored in the last 
decades of the second century by the strength and courage that the news of its spread 
in Christendom gave to the earnest minded to unite and offer resistance to the ever 
increasing tendency of the Church to assume a secular and political character. Many entire communities 


<pb n="97" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_97" />in Phrygia and Asia recognised the divine mission of the prophets. 
In the Churches of other provinces religious societies were formed in which the 
predictions of these prophets were circulated and viewed as a Gospel, though at 
the same time they lost their effect by being so treated. The confessors at Lyons 
openly expressed their full sympathy with the movement in Asia. The bishop of Rome 
was on the verge of acknowledging the Montanists to be in full communion with the 
Church. But among themselves there was no longer, as at the beginning, any question 
of a new organisation in the strict sense of the word, and of a radical remodelling 
of Christian society.<note n="196" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.2">Even in its original home Montanism must have accommodated 
itself to circumstances at a comparatively early date — which is not in the least 
extraordinary. No doubt the Montanist Churches in Asia and Phrygia, to which the 
bishop of Rome had already issued <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.3">literæ pacis</span></i>, were now very different from the 
original followers of the prophets (Tertull., adv. Prax. 1). When Tertullian further 
reports that Praxeas at the last moment prevented them from being recognised by 
the bishop of Rome, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.4">falsa de ipsis prophetis et ecclesiis eorum adseverando</span>”, the 
“falsehood about the Churches” may simply have consisted in an account of the original 
tendencies of the Montanist sect. The whole unique history which, in spite of this, 
Montanism undoubtedly passed through in its original home is, however, explained 
by the circumstance that there were districts there, where all Christians belonged 
to that sect (Epiph., H. 51. 33; cf. also the later history of Novatianism). In 
their peculiar Church organisation (patriarchs, stewards, bishops), these sects 
preserved a record of their origin.</note> Whenever Montanism comes before us in 
the clear light of history it rather appears as a religious movement already deadened, 
though still very powerful. Montanus and his prophetesses had set no limits to their 
enthusiasm; nor were there as yet any fixed barriers in Christendom that could have 
restrained them.<note n="197" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.5">Special weight must be laid on this. The fact that whole communities 
became followers of the new prophets, who nevertheless adhered to no old regulation, 
must above all be taken into account.</note> The Spirit, the Son, nay, the Father 
himself had appeared in them and spoke through them.<note n="198" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.6">See Oracles 1, 3, 4, 5, 
10, 12, 17, 18, 21 in Bonwetsch, l.c., p. 197 f. It can hardly have been customary 
for Christian prophets to speak like Montanus (Nos. 3-5): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.7">ἐγὼ κύριος ὁ θεὸς ὁ ταντοκράτωρ καταγινόμενος 
ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.8">ἐγὼ κύριος 
ὁ θεὸς πατὴρ ἦλθον</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.9">ἐγὼ 
εἰμί ὁ πατὴρ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς καὶ ὁ παράκλητος</span>, though Old Testament prophecy 
takes an analogous form. Maximilla says on one occasion (No. 11); 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.10">ἀπέστειλέ με κύριος τούτου τοῦ πόνου καὶ τῆς 
συνθήκης καὶ τῆς ἐπαγγελίας αἱρετιστήν</span>; and a second time (No. 12):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.11">διώκομαι ὡς λύκος ἐκ προβάτων˙ οὐκ 
εἰμὶ λύκς˙ ῥῆμά εἰμί καὶ πνεῦμα καὶ δύναμις.</span> The two utterances 
do not exclude, but include, one another (cf. also No. 10: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.12">ἐμοῦ μὴ ἀκούσητε ἀλλὰ 
Χριστοῦ ἀκούσατε</span>). From James IV. V. and Hermas, and from the Didache, on the other 
hand, we can see how the prophets of Christian communities may have usually spoken.</note> Imagination pictured 

<pb n="98" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_98" />Christ bodily in female form to the eyes of Prisca.<note n="199" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.13">L.c., no. 9: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.14">Χριστὸς ἐν ἰδέᾳ 
γυναικὸς ἐσχηματισμένος.</span> 
How variable must the misbirths of the Christian imagination have been in this respect also! 
Unfortunately almost everything of that kind has been lost to us because it has 
been suppressed. The fragments of the once highly esteemed Apocalypse of Peter are 
instructive, for they still attest that the existing remains of early Christian 
literature are not able to give a correct picture of the strength of religious imagination 
in the first and second centuries. The passages where Christophanies are spoken 
of in the earliest literature would require to be collected. It would be shown what 
naive enthusiasm existed. Jesus appears to believers as a child, as a boy, as a 
youth, as Paul etc. Conversely, glorified men appear in visions with the features 
of Christ.</note> The most 
extravagant promises were given.<note n="200" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.15">See Euseb., H. E. V. 16. 9. In Oracle No. 2 an evangelical promise 
is repeated in a heightened form; but see Papias in Iren., V. 33. 3 f.</note> These prophets spoke in a loftier tone than any 
Apostle ever did, and they were even bold enough to overturn apostolic regulations.<note n="201" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.16">We may unhesitatingly act on the principle that the Montanist 
elements, as they appear in Tertullian, are, in all cases, found not in a strengthened, 
but a weakened, form. So, when even Tertullian still asserts that the Paraclete 
in the new prophets could overturn or change, and actually did change, regulations 
of the Apostles, there is no doubt that the new prophets themselves did not adhere 
to apostolic dicta and had no hesitation in deviating from them. Cf., moreover, 
the direct declarations on this point in Hippolytus (Syntagma and Philos. VIII. 
19) and in Didymus (de trin. III. 41. 2).</note>  
They set up new commandments for the Christian life, regardless of any tradition,<note n="202" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.17">The precepts for a Christian life, if we may so speak, given 
by the new prophets, cannot be determined from the compromises on which the discipline 
of the later Montanist societies of the Empire were based. Here they sought for 
a narrow line between the Marcionite and Encratite mode of life and the common church 
practice, and had no longer the courage and the candour to proclaim the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.18">e sæculo 
excedere</span>”. Sexual purity and the renunciation of the enjoyments of life were the 
demands of the new prophets. But it is hardly likely that they prescribed precise 
“laws”, for the primary matter was not asceticism, but the realising of a promise. 
In later days it was therefore possible to conceive the most extreme demands as 
regulations referring to none but the prophets themselves, and to tone down the 
oracles in their application to believers. It is said of Montanus himself (Euseb., 
H. E. V. 18. 2): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.19">ὁ διδάξας λύσεις 
γάμων, ὁ νηστείας νομοθετήσας</span>; 
Prisca was a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.20">παρθένος</span> 
(l.c. § 3); Proculus, the chief of the Roman Montanists, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.21">virginis senectæ</span>” (Tert., 
adv. Val. 5). The oracle of Prisca (No. 8) declares that sexual purity is the preliminary 
condition for the oracles and visions of God; it is presupposed in the case of every 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.22">sanctus minister</span>”. Finally, Origen tells us (in Titum, Opp. IV. 696) that the (older) 
Cataphrygians said: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.23">ne accedas ad me, quoniam mundus sum; non enim accepi uxorem, 
nec est sepulcrum patens guttur meum, sed sum Nazarenus dei non bibens vinum sicut 
illi</span>”. But an express legal direction to abolish marriage cannot have existed in 
the collection of oracles possessed by Tertullian. But who can guarantee that they 
were not already corrected? Such an assumption, however, is not necessary.</note> and they inveighed against the main body of 


<pb n="99" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_99" />Christendom.<note n="203" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.24">Euseb., V. 16. 9: V. 18. 5.</note> They not only proclaimed themselves as prophets, but 
as the last prophets, as notable prophets in whom was first fulfilled the promise 
of the sending of the Paraclete.<note n="204" id="ii.iii.ii-p3.25"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p4">It will not do simply to place Montanus and his two female associates 
in the same category as the prophets of primitive Christian Churches. The claim 
that the Spirit had descended upon them in unique fashion must have been put forth 
by themselves with unmistakable clearness. If we apply the principle laid down on 
p. 98, note 3, we will find that — apart from the prophets’ own utterances — this is 
still clearly manifest from the works of Tertullian. A consideration of the following 
facts will remove all doubt as to the claim of the new prophets to the possession 
of an unique mission. (1) From the beginning both opponents and followers constantly 
applied the title “New Prophecy” to the phenomenon in question (Euseb., V. 16. 4: 
V. 19. 2; Clem., Strom. IV. 13. 93; Tertull., monog. 14, ieiun. 1, resurr. 63, Marc. 
III. 24: IV. 22, Prax. 30; Firmil. ep. 75. 7; alii). (2) Similarly, the divine afflatus 
was, from the first, constantly designated as the “Paraclete” (Orac. no. 5; Tertull. 
passim; Hippol. passim; Didymus etc.). (3) Even in the third century the Montanist 
congregations of the Empire must still have doubted whether the Apostles had possessed 
this Paraclete or not, or at least whether this had been the case in the full sense. 
Tertullian identifies the Spirit and the Paraclete and declares that the Apostles 
possessed the latter in full measure — in fact as a Catholic he could not do otherwise. 
Nevertheless he calls Montanus etc. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p4.1">prophetæ proprii</span>” of the Spirit (pudic. 12; 
see Acta Perpet. 21). On the contrary we find in Philos. VIII. 19: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p4.2">ὑπὲρ δὲ ἀποστόλους 
καὶ πᾶν χάρισμα ταῦτα τὰ γύναια δοξάζουσιν, ὡς τολμᾶν πλεῖόν τι Χριστοῦ ἐν τούτοις 
λέγειν τινὰς αὐτῶν γεγονέναι.</span> 
Pseudo-Tertullian says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p4.3">in apostolis quidem dicunt 
spiritum sanctum fuisse, paracletum non fuisse, et paracletum plura in Montano dixisse 
quam Christum in evangelio protulisse.</span>” In Didymus, 1.c., we read: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p4.4">τοῦ ἀποστόλου 
γράψαντος κ.τ.λ., ἐκεῖνοι λέγουσιν τὸν Μοντανὸν ἐληλυθέναι καὶ ἐσχηκέναι τὸ τέλειον 
τὸ τοῦ παρακλήτου, τοῦτ᾽ τὸ τοῦ 
ἁγίου πνεύματος.</span> (4) Lastly, the Montanists asserted 
that the prediction contained in <scripRef passage="John 14:16-21,23,26" id="ii.iii.ii-p4.5" parsed="|John|14|16|14|21;|John|14|23|0|0;|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16-John.14.21 Bible:John.14.23 Bible:John.14.26">John XIV. ff.</scripRef> had been fulfilled in the new prophecy, 
and that from the beginning, as is denoted by the very expression “Paraclete.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p5">What sort of mission they ascribed to themselves is seen from 
the last quoted passage, for the promises contained in it must be regarded as the 
enthusiastic carrying out of Montanus’ programme. If we read attentively <scripRef passage="John 14:16-21,23,26" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|John|14|16|14|21;|John|14|23|0|0;|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16-John.14.21 Bible:John.14.23 Bible:John.14.26">John XIV. 
16-21, 23, 26</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="John 15:20-26" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.2" parsed="|John|15|20|15|26" osisRef="Bible:John.15.20-John.15.26">XV. 20-26</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="John 16:7-15" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.3" parsed="|John|16|7|16|15" osisRef="Bible:John.16.7-John.16.15">XVI. 7-15, 25</scripRef> as well as 
<scripRef passage="John 17:1-26" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.4" parsed="|John|17|1|17|26" osisRef="Bible:John.17.1-John.17.26">XVII.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="John 10:1-42" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.5" parsed="|John|10|1|10|42" osisRef="Bible:John.10.1-John.10.42">X.</scripRef>; if we compare the 
oracles of the prophets still preserved to us; if we consider the attempt of Montanus 
to gather the scattered Christians and really form them into a flock, and also his claim to be the bearer of the greatest and last revelations 
that lead to all truth; and, finally, if we call to mind that in those Johannine 
discourses Christ designated the coming of the Paraclete as his own coming in the 
Paraclete and spoke of an immanence and unity of Father, Son, and Paraclete, which 
one finds re-echoed in Montanus’ Oracle No. V., we cannot avoid concluding that 
the latter’s undertaking is based on the impression made on excited and impatient 
prophets by the promises contained in the Gospel of John, understood in an apocalyptic 
and realistic sense, and also by <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:34" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.6" parsed="|Matt|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.34">Matt. XXIII. 34</scripRef> (see Euseb., V. 16. 12 sq.). The 
correctness of this interpretation is proved by the fact that the first decided 
opponents of the Montanists in Asia — the so-called “Alogi” (Epiph., H. 51) — rejected 
both the Gospel and Revelation of John, that is, regarded them as written by some 
one else. Montanism therefore shows us the first and — up till about 180 — really the 
only impression made by the Gospel of John on non-Gnostic Gentile Christians; and 
what a remarkable one it was! It has a parallel in Marcion’s conception of Paulinism. 
Here we obtain glimpses of a state of matters which probably explains why these 
writings were made innocuous in the canon. To the view advanced here it cannot be 
objected that the later adherents of the new prophets founded their claims on the 
recognised gift of prophecy in the Church, or on a prophetic succession (Euseb., 
H. E. V. 17. 4; Proculus in the same author, II. 25. 7: III. 31. 4), nor that Tertullian, 
when it suits him, simply regards the new prophecy as a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.7">restitutio</span></i> (e.g., in Monog. 
4); for these assumptions merely represent the unsuccessful attempt to legitimise 
this phenomenon within the Catholic Church. In proof of the fact that Montanus appealed 
to the Gospel of John see Jerome, <scripRef passage="Ep. 41" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.8">Ep. 41</scripRef> (Migne, I. p. 474), which begins 
with the words: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.9">Testimonia de Johannis evangelio congregata, quæ tibi quidam Montani 
sectator ingessit, in quibus salvator noster se ad patrem iturum missurumque paracletum 
pollicetur etc.</span>” In opposition to this Jerome argues that the promises about the 
Paraclete are fulfilled in <scripRef passage="Acts 2:1-47" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.10" parsed="|Acts|2|1|2|47" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1-Acts.2.47">Acts II.</scripRef>, as Peter said in his speech, and then continues 
as follows: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.11">Quodsi voluerint respondere et Philippi deinceps quattuor filias prophetasse 
et prophetam Agabum reperiri et in divisionibus spiritus inter apostolos et doctores 
et prophetas quoque apostolo scribente formatos, etc.</span>”</p></note> These Christians as yet knew nothing of the “absoluteness of 


<pb n="100" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_100" />a historically complete revelation of Christ as the fundamental condition 
of Christian consciousness;” they only felt a Spirit to which they yielded unconditionally 
and without reserve. But, after they had quitted the scene, their followers sought 
and found a kind of compromise. The Montanist congregations that sought for recognition 
in Rome, whose part was taken by the Gallic confessors, and whose principles gained 
a footing in North Africa, may have stood in the same relation to the original adherents 
of the new prophets and to these prophets themselves, as the Mennonite communities 
did to the primitive Anabaptists and their empire in Münster. The “Montanists” outside 
of Asia Minor acknowledged to the fullest extent the legal position of the great Church. They declared their adherence 

<pb n="101" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_101" />to the apostolic “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.12">regula</span>” and the New Testament canon.<note n="205" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.13">We are 
assured of this not only by Tertullian, but also by the Roman Montanist Proculus, 
who, like the former, argued against heretics, and by the testimony of the Church 
Fathers (see, <i>e.g.</i>, Philos. VIII. 19). It was chiefly on the ground of their 
orthodoxy that Tertullian urged the claim of the new prophets to a hearing; and 
it was, above all, as a Montanist that he felt himself capable of combating the 
Gnostics, since the Paraclete not only confirmed the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.14">regula</span></i>, but also by 
unequivocal utterances cleared up ambiguous and obscure passages in the Holy Scriptures, 
and (as was asserted) completely rejected doctrines like the Monarchian (see fuga 
1, 14; corona 4; virg. vel. 1; Prax. 2, 13, 30; resurr. 63; pud. 1; monog. 2; ieiun. 
10, 11). Besides, we see from Tertullian’s writings that the secession of the Montanist 
conventicles from the Church was forced upon them.</note> The organisation of the 
Churches, and, above all, the position of the bishops as successors of the Apostles 
and guardians of doctrine were no longer disputed. The distinction between them 
and the main body of Christendom, from which they were unwilling to secede, was 
their belief in the new prophecy of Montanus, Prisca, and Maximilla, which was contained, 
in its final form, in written records and in this shape may have produced the same 
impression as is excited by the fragments of an exploded bomb.<note n="206" id="ii.iii.ii-p5.15">The question 
as to whether the new prophecy had or had not to be recognised as such became the 
decisive one (fuga 1, 14; coron. 1; virg. vel. 1; Prax. 1; pudic. 11; monog. 1). 
This prophecy was recorded in writing (Euseb., V. 18. 1; Epiph., H. 48. 10; Euseb., 
VI. 20). The putting of this question, however, denoted a fundamental weakening 
of conviction, which was accompanied by a corresponding falling off in the application 
of the prophetic utterances.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p6">In this new prophecy they recognised a <i>subsequent revelation</i> 
of God, which for that very reason assumed the existence of a previous one. This 
after-revelation professed to decide the practical questions which, at the end of 
the second century, were burning topics throughout all Christendom, and for which 
no direct divine law could hitherto be adduced, in the form of a strict injunction. 
Herein lay the importance of the new prophecy for its adherents in the Empire, and 
for this reason they believed in it.<note n="207" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.1">The situation that preceded the acceptance 
of the new prophecy in a portion of Christendom may be studied in Tertullian’s writings 
“de idolol.” and “de spectac.” Christianity had already been conceived as a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.2">nova 
lex</span></i> throughout the whole Church, and this <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.3">lex</span></i> had, moreover, been clearly 
defined in its bearing on the faith. But, as regards outward conduct, there was 
no definite <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.4">lex</span></i>, and arguments in favour both of strictness and of laxity 
were brought forward from the Holy Scriptures. No divine 
ordinances about morality could be adduced against the progressive secularising 
of Christianity; but there was need of statutory commandments by which all the limits 
were clearly defined. In this state of perplexity the oracles of the new prophets 
were gladly welcomed; they were utilised in order to justify and invest with divine 
authority a reaction of a moderate kind. More than that — as may be inferred from 
Tertullian’s unwilling confession — could not be attained; but it is well known that 
even this result was not reached. Thus the Phrygian movement was employed in support 
of undertakings, that had no real connection with it. But this was the form in which 
Montanism first became a factor in the history of the Church. To what extent it 
had been so before, particularly as regards the creation of a New Testament canon 
(in Asia Minor and Rome), cannot be made out with certainty.</note> The belief in the efficacy of the Paraclete, 

<pb n="102" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_102" />who, in order to establish a relatively stricter standard of conduct in Christendom 
during the latter days, had, a few decades before, for several years given his revelations 
in a remote corner of the Empire, was the dregs of the original enthusiasm, the 
real aspect of which had been known only to the fewest. But the diluted form in 
which this force remained was still a mighty power, because it was just in the generation 
between 190 and 220 that the secularising of the Church had made the greatest strides. 
Though the followers of the new prophecy merely insisted on abstinence from second 
marriage, on stricter regulations with regard to fasts, on a stronger manifestation 
of the Christian spirit in daily life, in morals and customs, and finally on the 
full resolve not to avoid suffering and martyrdom for Christ’s name’s sake, but 
to bear them willingly and joyfully,<note n="208" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.5">See Bonwetsch, l.c., p. 82-108.</note> yet, 
under the given circumstances, these requirements, in spite of the express repudiation 
of everything “Encratite,”<note n="209" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.6">This is the point about which Tertullian’s difficulties are 
greatest. Tatian is expressly repudiated in de ieiun. 15.</note> implied 
a demand that directly endangered the conquests already made by the Church and impeded 
the progress of the new propaganda.<note n="210" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.7">Tertullian (de monog.) is not deterred by such a limitation: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.8">qui potest capere capiat, inquit, id est qui non potest discedat.</span>”</note> The 
people who put forth these demands, expressly based them on the injunctions of the 
Paraclete, and really lived in accordance with them, were not permanently capable 
of maintaining their position in the Church. In fact, the endeavour to found these demands 

<pb n="103" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_103" />on the legislation of the Paraclete was an undertaking quite as strange, 
in form and content, as the possible attempt to represent the wild utterances of 
determined anarchists as the programme of a constitutional government. It was of 
no avail that they appealed to the confirmation of the rule of faith by the Paraclete; 
that they demonstrated the harmlessness of the new prophecy, thereby involving themselves 
in contradictions;<note n="211" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.9">It is very instructive, but at the same time very painful, 
to trace Tertullian’s endeavours to reconcile the irreconcilable, in other words, 
to show that the prophecy is new and yet not so; that it does not impair the full 
authority of the New Testament and yet supersedes it. He is forced to maintain the 
theory that the Paraclete stands in the same relation to the Apostles as Christ 
does to Moses, and that he abrogates the concessions made by the Apostles and even 
by Christ himself; whilst he is at the same time obliged to reassert the sufficiency 
of both Testaments. In connection with this he hit upon the peculiar theory of stages 
in revelation — a theory which, were it not a mere expedient in his case, one might 
regard as the first faint trace of a historical view of the question. Still, this 
is another case of a dilemma, furnishing theology with a conception that she has 
cautiously employed in succeeding times, when brought face to face with certain 
difficulties; see virg. vel. 1; exhort. 6; monog. 2, 3, 14; resurr. 63. For the 
rest, Tertullian is at bottom a Christian of the old stamp; the theory of any sort 
of finality in revelation is of no use to him except in its bearing on heresy; for 
the Spirit continually guides to all truth and works wherever he will. Similarly, 
his only reason for not being an Encratite is that this mode of life had already 
been adopted by heretics, and become associated with dualism. But the conviction 
that all religion must have the character of a fixed <i>law</i> and presupposes definite 
regulations — a belief not emanating from primitive Christianity, but from Rome — bound 
him to the Catholic Church. Besides, the contradictions with which he struggled 
were by no means peculiar to him; in so far as the Montanist societies accepted 
the Catholic regulations, they weighed on them all, and in all probability crushed 
them out of existence. In Asia Minor, where the breach took place earlier, the sect 
held its ground longer. In North Africa the residuum was a remarkable propensity 
to visions, holy dreams, and the like. The feature which forms the peculiar characteristic 
of the Acts of Perpetua and Felicitas is still found in a similar shape in Cyprian 
himself, who makes powerful use of visions and dreams; and in the genuine African 
Acts of the Martyrs, dating from Valerian’s time, which are unfortunately little 
studied. See, above all, the Acta Jacobi, Mariani etc., and the Acta Montani, Lucii 
etc. (Ruinart, Acta Mart. edit Ratisb. 1859, p. 268 sq., p. 275 sq.)</note> that 
they showed all honour to the New Testament; and that they did not insist on the 
oracles of the Paraclete being inserted in it.<note n="212" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.10">Nothing is known of attempts 
at a formal incorporation of the Oracles with the New Testament. Besides, the Montanists 
could dispense with this because they distinguished the commandments of the Paraclete 
as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.11">novissima lex</span>” from the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.12">novum testamentum</span>.” The preface to the Montanist Acts 
of Perpetua and Felicitas (was Tertullian the author?) showed indeed the high value 
attached to the visions of martyrs. In so far as these were to be read in the Churches 
they were meant to be reckoned as an “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.13">instrumentum ecclesiæ</span>?” in the wider sense.</note> 
As soon as they proved the earnestness of their temperate 

<pb n="104" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_104" />but far-reaching demands, a deep gulf that neither side could ignore 
opened up between them and their opponents. Though here and there an earnest effort 
was made to avoid a schism, yet in a short time this became unavoidable; for variations 
in rules of conduct make fellowship impossible. The lax Christians, who, on the 
strength of their objective possession, viz., the apostolic doctrine and writings, 
sought to live comfort-ably by conforming to the ways of the world, necessarily 
sought to rid themselves of inconvenient societies and inconvenient monitors;<note n="213" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.14">Here the bishops themselves occupy the foreground (there are complaints about their 
cowardice and serving of two masters in the treatise <i>de fuga</i>). But it would 
be very unjust simply to find fault with them as Tertullian does. Two interests 
combined to influence their conduct; for if they drew the reins tight they gave 
over their flock to heresy or heathenism. This situation is already evident in Hermas 
and dominates the resolutions of the Church leaders in succeeding generations (see 
below).</note> and they could only do so by reproaching the latter with heresy and 
unchristian assumptions. Moreover, the followers of the new prophets could not 
permanently recognise the Churches of the “Psychical,”<note n="214" id="ii.iii.ii-p6.15">The distinction of 
“Spiritales” and “Psychici” on the part of the Montanists is not confined to the 
West (see Clem., Strom. IV. 13. 93); we find it very frequently in Tertullian. In 
itself it did not yet lead to the formal breach with the Catholic Church.</note> 
which rejected the “Spirit” and extended their toleration so far as to retain even 
whoremongers and adulterers within their pale.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p7">In the East, that is, in Asia Minor, the breach between the Montanists 
and the Church had in all probability broken out before the question of Church discipline 
and the right of the bishops had yet been clearly raised. In Rome and Carthage this 
question completed the rupture that had already taken place between the conventicles 
and the Church (de pudic. 1. 21). Here, by a peremptory edict, the bishop of Rome 
claimed the right of forgiving sins as successor of the Apostles; and declared 
that he would henceforth exercise this right in favour of repentant adulterers. Among the Montanists this claim was 

<pb n="105" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_105" />violently contested both in an abstract sense and in this application 
of it. The Spirit the Apostles had received, they said, could not be transmitted; 
the Spirit is given to the Church; he works in the prophets, but lastly and in the 
highest measure in the new prophets. The latter, however, expressly refused to readmit 
gross sinners, though recommending them to the grace of God (see the saying of the 
Paraclete, de pud. 21; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p7.1">potest ecclesia donare delictum, sed non faciam</span>”). Thus 
agreement was no longer possible. The bishops were determined to assert the existing 
claims of the Church, even at the cost of her Christian character, or to represent 
the constitution of the Catholic Church as the guarantee of that character. At the 
risk of their own claim to be Catholic, the Montanist sects resisted in order to 
preserve the minimum legal requirements for a Christian life. Thus the opposition 
culminated in an attack on the new powers claimed by the bishops, and in consequence 
awakened old memories as to the original state of things, when the clergy had possessed 
no importance.<note n="215" id="ii.iii.ii-p7.2">A contrast to the bishops and the regular congregational offices 
existed in primitive Montanism. This was transmitted in a weakened form to the later 
adherents of the new prophecy (cf. the Gallic confessors’ strange letter of recommendation 
on behalf of Irenæus in Euseb., H. E. V. 4), and finally broke forth with renewed 
vigour in opposition to the measures of the lax bishops (de pudic. 21; de exhort. 
7; Hippolytus against Calixtus). The <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p7.3">ecclesia</span></i>, represented as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p7.4">numerus 
episcoparum</span></i>, no longer preserved its prestige in the eyes of Tertullian.</note> 
But the ultimate motive was the effort to stop the continuous secularising of the 
Christian life and to preserve the virginity of the Church as a holy community.<note n="216" id="ii.iii.ii-p7.5">See here particularly, de pudicitia 1, where Tertullian sees the virginity of the 
Church not in pure doctrine, but in strict precepts for a holy life. As will have 
been seen in this account, the oft debated question as to whether Montanism was 
an innovation or merely a reaction does not admit of a simple answer. In its original 
shape it was undoubtedly an innovation; but it existed at the end of a period when 
one cannot very well speak of innovations, because no bounds had yet been set to 
subjective religiosity. Montanus decidedly went further than any Christian prophets 
known to us; Hermas, too, no doubt gave injunctions, as a prophet, which gave rise 
to innovations in Christendom; but these fell short of Montanus’ proceedings. In 
its later shape, however, Montanism was to all intents and purposes a reaction, 
which aimed at maintaining or reviving an older state of things. So far, however, 
as this was to be done by legislation, by a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p7.6">novissima lex</span></i>, we have an evident innovation 
analogous to the Catholic development. Whereas in former 
times exalted enthusiasm had of itself, as it were, given rise to strict principles 
of conduct among its other results, these principles, formulated with exactness 
and detail, were now meant to preserve or produce that original mode of life. Moreover, 
as soon as the New Testament was recognised, the conception of a subsequent revelation 
through the Paraclete was a highly questionable and strange innovation. But for 
those who acknowledged the new prophecy all this was ultimately nothing but a means. 
Its practical tendency, based as it was on the conviction that the Church abandons 
her character if she does not resist gross secularisation at least, was no innovation, 
but a defence of the most elementary requirements of primitive Christianity in opposition 
to a Church that was always more and more becoming a new thing.</note> In his latest writings Tertullian vigorously 

<pb n="106" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_106" />defended a position already lost, and carried with him to the grave 
the old strictness of conduct insisted on by the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p8">Had victory remained with the stricter party, which, though not 
invariably, appealed to the injunctions of the Paraclete,<note n="217" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.1">There were of course a great many intermediate stages 
between the extremes of laxity and rigour, and the new prophecy was by no means 
recognised by all those who had strict views as to the principles of Christian polity; 
see the letters of Dionysius of Corinth in Euseb., H. E. IV. 23. Melito, the prophet, 
eunuch, and bishop, must also be reckoned as one of the stricter party, but not 
as a Montanist. We must judge similarly of Irenæus.</note> the Church would have 
been rent asunder and decimated. The great opportunist party, however, was in a 
very difficult position, since their opponents merely seemed to be acting up to 
a conception that, in many respects, could not be theoretically disputed. The problem 
was how to carry on with caution the work of naturalising Christianity in the world, 
and at the same time avoid all appearance of innovation which, as such, was opposed 
to the principle of Catholicism. The bishops therefore assailed the form of the 
new prophecy on the ground of innovation;<note n="218" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.2">Euseb., 
H. E. V. 16. 17. The life of the prophets themselves was subsequently subjected 
to sharp criticism.</note> they sought to throw suspicion on its content; in some 
cases even Chiliasm, as represented by the Montanists, was declared to have a Jewish 
and fleshly character.<note n="219" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.3">This was first done by the 
so-called Alogi who, however, had to be repudiated.</note> They tried to show that 
the moral demands of their opponents were extravagant, that they savoured of the 
ceremonial law (of the Jews), were opposed to Scripture, and were derived from the 
worship of Apis, Isis, and the mother of the Gods.<note n="220" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.4">De ieiun. 12, 16.</note> To the 

<pb n="107" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_107" />claim of furnishing the Church with authentic oracles of God, set 
up by their antagonists, the bishops opposed the newly formed canon; and declared 
that everything binding on Christians was contained in the utterances of the Old 
Testament prophets and the Apostles. Finally, they began to distinguish between 
the standard of morality incumbent on the clergy and a different one applying to 
the laity,<note n="221" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.5">Tertullian protested against this in the most energetic manner.</note> 
as, for instance, in the question of a single marriage; and they dwelt with increased 
emphasis on the glory of the heroic Christians, <i>belonging to the great Church</i>, who 
had distinguished themselves by asceticism and joyful submission to martyrdom. By 
these methods they brought into disrepute that which had once been dear to the whole 
Church, but was now of no further service. In repudiating supposed abuses they more 
and more weakened the regard felt for the thing itself, as, for example, in the 
case of the so-called Chiliasm,<note n="222" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.6">It is well known that in the 3rd century the 
Revelation of John itself was viewed with suspicion and removed from the canon in 
wide circles in the East.</note> congregational prophecy and the spiritual independence 
of the laity. But none of these things could be absolutely rejected; hence, for 
example, Chiliasm remained virtually unweakened (though subject to limitations<note n="223" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.7">In 
the West the Chiliastic hopes were little or not at all affected by the Montanist 
struggle. Chiliasm prevailed there in unimpaired strength as late as the 4th century. 
In the East, on the contrary, the apocalyptic expectations were immediately weakened 
by the Montanist crisis. But it was philosophical theology that first proved their 
mortal enemy. In the rural Churches of Egypt Chiliasm was still widely prevalent 
after the middle of the 3rd century; see the instructive 24th chapter of Eusebius’ 
Ecclesiastical History, Book VII. “Some of their teachers,” says Dionysius, “look 
on the Law and the Prophets as nothing, neglect to obey the Gospel, esteem the Epistles 
of the Apostles as little worth, but, on the contrary, declare the doctrine contained 
in the Revelation of John to be a great and a hidden mystery.” There were even temporary 
disruptions in the Egyptian Church on account of Chiliasm (see Chap. 24. 6).</note>) 
in the West and certain districts of the East; whereas prophecy lost its force so 
much that it appeared harmless and therefore died away.<note n="224" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.8">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.9">Lex et prophetæ usque 
ad Johannem</span>” now became the motto. Churchmen spoke of a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.10">completus numerus prophetarum</span>” 
(Muratorian Fragment), and formulated the proposition that the prophets corresponded 
to the pre-Christian stage of revelation, but the Apostles to the Christian; and 
that in addition to this the apostolic age was also particularly distinguished by 
gifts of the Spirit. “Prophets and Apostles” now replaced “Apostles, prophets, 
and teachers,” as the court of appeal. Under such circumstances prophecy might still 
indeed exist; but it could no longer be of a kind capable of ranking, in the remotest 
degree, with the authority of the Apostles in point of importance. Hence it was 
driven into a corner, became extinct, or at most served only to support the measures 
of the bishops. In order to estimate the great revolution in the spirit of the times 
let us compare the utterances of Irenæus and Origen about gifts of the Spirit and 
prophecy. Irenaeus still expressed himself exactly like Justin (Dial. 39, 81, 82, 
88); he says (II. 32. 4: V. 6. 1): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.11">καθὼς καὶ πολλῶν ἀκούομεν ἀδελφῶν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ 
προφητικὰ χαρίσματα ἐχόντων κ.τ.λ.</span> 
Origen on the contrary (see numerous passages, especially in the treatise c. Cels.), looks back to a period after which the Spirit’s 
gifts in the Church ceased. It is also a very characteristic circumstance that along 
with the naturalisation of Christianity in the world, the disappearance of charisms, 
and the struggle against Gnosticism, a strictly ascetic mode of life came to be 
viewed with suspicion. Euseb., H. E. V. 3 is especially instructive on this point. 
Here it is revealed to the confessor Attalus that the confessor Alcibiades, who 
even in captivity continued his ascetic practice of living on nothing but bread 
and water, was wrong in refraining from that which God had created and thus become 
a “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.12">τύπος σκανδάλου</span>” to others. Alcibiades changed his mode of life. In Africa, however, 
(see above, p. 103) dreams and visions still retained their authority in the Church 
as important means of solving perplexities.</note> 


<pb n="108" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_108" />However, the most effective means of legitimising the present state 
of things in the Church was a circumstance closely connected with the formation 
of a canon of early Christian writings, viz., the distinction of an <i>epoch of 
revelation</i>, along with a corresponding classical period of Christianity unattainable 
by later generations. This period was connected with the present by means of the 
New Testament and the apostolic office of the bishops. This later time was to regard 
the older period as an ideal, but might not dream of really attaining the same perfection, 
except at least through the medium of the Holy Scriptures and the apostolic office, 
that is, the Church. The place of the holy Christendom that had the Spirit in its 
midst was taken by the ecclesiastic institution possessing the “instrument of divine 
literature” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p8.13">instrumentum divinæ litteraturæ</span>”) and the spiritual office. Finally, 
we must mention another factor that hastened the various changes; this was the theology 
of the Christian philosophers, which attained importance in the Church as soon as 
she based her claim on and satisfied her conscience with an objective possession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p9">3. But there was one rule which specially impeded the naturalisation 
of the Church in the world and the transformation of a communion of the saved into an institution for obtaining 

<pb n="109" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_109" />salvation, viz., the regulation that excluded gross sinners from Christian 
membership. Down to the beginning of the third century, in so far as the backslider 
did not atone for his guilt<note n="225" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.1"> Tertullian, adv. Marc. IV. 9, enumerates “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.2">septem 
maculas capitalium delictorum</span>,” namely, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.3">idololatria</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.4">blasphemia</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.5">homicidium</span>”, 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.6">adulterium</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.7">stuprum</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.8">falsum testimonium</span>”, 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.9">fraus</span>”. The stricter treatment probably 
applied to all these seven offences. So far as I know, the lapse into heresy was 
not placed in the same category in the first centuries; see Iren. III. 4. 2; Tertull., 
de præser. 30 and, above all, de pudic. 19 init.; the anonymous writer in Euseb., 
H. E. V. 28. 12, from which passages it is evident that repentant heretics were 
readmitted.</note> by public confession before the authorities (see Ep. Lugd. in 
Euseb., H. E. V. 1 ff.), final exclusion from the Church was still the penalty of 
relapse into idolatry, adultery, whoredom, and murder; though at the same time the 
forgiveness of God in the next world was reserved for the fallen provided they remained 
penitent to the end. In <i>theory</i> indeed this rule was not very old. For the 
oldest period possessed no theories; and in those days Christians frequently broke 
through what might have been counted as one by appealing to the Spirit, who, by 
special announcements — particularly by the mouth of martyrs and prophets — commanded 
or sanctioned the readmission of lapsed members of the community (see Hermas).<note n="226" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.10">Hermas based the admissibility of a second atonement on a definite divine revelation 
to this effect, and did not expressly discuss the admission of gross sinners into 
the Church generally, but treated of their reception into that of the last days, 
which he believed had already arrived. See particulars on this point in my article 
“Lapsi”, in Herzog Real-Encyklopädie, 2 ed. Cf. Preuschen, Tertullian’s Schriften 
de pænit. et de pudic. mit Rücksicht auf die Bussdisciplin, 1890; Rolffs, Indulgenz-Edict 
des Kallistus, 1893.</note> Still, the rule corresponded to the ancient notions 
that Christendom is a communion of saints, that there is no ceremony <i>invariably</i> 
capable of replacing baptism, that is, possessing the same value, and that God alone 
can forgive sins. The practice must on the whole have agreed with this rule; but 
in the course of the latter half of the second century it became an established 
custom, in the case of a first relapse, to allow atonement to be made once for most 
sins and perhaps indeed for all, on condition of public confession.<note n="227" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.11">In the 
work de pænit. (7 ff.) Tertullian treats this as a fixed Church regulation. K. Müller, 
Kirchengeschichte I. 1892 p. 114, rightly remarks: “He who desired this expiation 
continued in the wider circle of the Church, in her “antechamber” indeed, but as 
her member in the wider sense. This, however, did not exclude the possibility of 
his being received again, even in this world, into the ranks of those possessing 
full Christian privileges, — after the performance of penance or <i>exhomologesis</i>. 
But there was no kind of certainty as to that taking place. Meanwhile this <i>exhomologesis</i> 
itself underwent a transformation which in Tertullian includes a whole series of 
basal religious ideas. It is no longer a mere expression of inward feeling, confession 
to God and the brethren, but is essentially performance. It is the actual attestation 
of heartfelt sorrow, the undertaking to satisfy God by works of self-humiliation 
and abnegation, which he can accept as a voluntarily endured punishment and therefore 
as a substitute for the penalty that naturally awaits the sinner. It is thus the 
means of pacifying God, appeasing his anger, and gaining his favour again — with the 
consequent possibility of readmission into the Church. I say the <i>possibility</i>, 
for readmission does not always follow. Participation in the future kingdom may 
be hoped for even by him who in this world is shut out from full citizenship and 
merely remains in the ranks of the penitent. In all probability then it still continued 
the rule for a person to remain till death in a state of penance or <i>exhomologesis</i>. 
For readmission continued to involve the assumption that the Church had in some 
way or other become <i>certain</i> that God had forgiven the sinner, or in other words 
that she had power to grant this forgiveness in virtue of the Spirit dwelling in 
her, and that this readmission therefore involved no violation of her holiness.” 
In such instances it is first prophets and then martyrs that appear as organs of 
the Spirit, till at last it is no longer the inspired Christian, but the professional 
medium of the Spirit, viz., the priest, who decides everything.</note> For this, appeal was probably made 


<pb n="110" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_110" />to Hermas, who very likely owed his prestige to the service he here 
unwittingly rendered. We say “unwittingly,” for he could scarcely have intended 
such an application of his precepts, though at bottom it was not directly opposed 
to his attitude. In point of fact, however, this practice introduced something closely 
approximating to a second baptism. Tertullian indeed (de pænit. 12) speaks unhesitatingly 
of <i>two</i> planks of salvation.<note n="228" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.12">In the 2nd century even endeavours at a formal 
repetition of baptism were not wholly lacking. In Marcionite congregations repetition 
of baptism is said to have taken place (on the Elkesaites see Vol. I. p. 308). One 
can only wonder that there is not more frequent mention of such attempts. The assertion 
of Hippolytus (Philos. IX. 12 fin.) is enigmatical: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p9.13">Ἐπὶ Kαλλίστου πρώτω 
τετόλμηται δεύτερον ἀυτοῖς 
βάπτισμα.</span></note> Moreover, if we consider that in 
any particular case the decision as to the deadly nature of the sin in question 
was frequently attended with great difficulty, and certainly, as a rule, was not 
arrived at with rigorous exactness, we cannot fail to see that, in conceding a second 
expiation, the Church was beginning to abandon the old idea that Christendom was a community of 

<pb n="111" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_111" />saints. Nevertheless the fixed practice of refusing whoremongers, 
adulterers, murderers, and idolaters readmission to the Church, in ordinary cases, 
prevented men from forgetting that there was a boundary line dividing her from the world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p10">This state of matters continued till about 220.<note n="229" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.1">See Tertull., 
de pudic. 12: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.2">hinc est quod neque idololatriæ neque sanguini pax ab ecclesiis redditur.</span>” 
Orig., de orat. 28 fin; c. Cels. III. 50.</note> In reality the rule was first infringed 
by the peremptory edict of bishop Calixtus, who, in order to avoid breaking up his 
community, granted readmission to those who had fallen into sins of the flesh. Moreover, 
he claimed this power of readmission as a right appertaining to the bishops as successors 
of the Apostles, that is, as possessors of the Spirit and the power of the keys.<note n="230" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.3">It is only of whoremongers and idolaters that Tertullian expressly speaks in de 
pudic. c. I. We must interpret in accordance with this the following statement by 
Hippolytus in Philos. IX. 12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.4">Κάλλιστος πρῶτος τὰ πρὸς τὰς ἡδονὰς τοῖς ἀνθρώποις 
συγχωρεῖν ἐπενόησε, λέγων πᾶσιν ὑπ᾽ ἀυτοῦ ἀφίεσθαι ἁμαρτίας.</span> The aim of this measure 
is still clear from the account of it given by Hippolytus, though this indeed is 
written in a hostile spirit. Roman Christians were then split into at least five 
different sects, and Calixtus left nothing undone to break up the unfriendly parties 
and enlarge his own. In all probability, too, the energetic bishop met with a certain 
measure of success. From Euseb., H. E. IV. 23. 6, one might be inclined to conclude 
that, even in Marcus Aurelius’ time, Dionysius of Corinth had issued lax injunctions 
similar to those of Calixtus. But it must not he forgotten that we have nothing 
but Eusebius’ report; and it is just in questions of this kind that his accounts 
are not reliable.</note> At Rome this rescript led to the secession headed by Hippolytus. 
But, between 220 and 250, the milder practice with regard to the sins of the flesh 
became prevalent, though it was not yet universally accepted. This, however, resulted 
in no further schism (Cyp., ep. 55. 21). But up to the year 250 no concessions were 
allowed in the case of relapse into idolatry.<note n="231" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.5"> No doubt persecutions were practically 
unknown in the period between 220 and 260.</note> These were first occasioned by 
the Decian persecution, since in many towns those who had abjured Christianity were 
more numerous than those who adhered to it.<note n="232" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.6">See Cypr., de lapsis.</note> The 
majority of the bishops, part of them with hesitation, agreed on new principles.<note n="233" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.7">What scruples were caused by this innovation is shown by the first 40 letters in 
Cyprian’s collection. He himself had to struggle with painful doubts.</note> 

<pb n="112" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_112" />To begin with, permission was given to absolve repentant apostates 
on their deathbed. Next, a distinction was made between <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.8">sacrificati</span></i> and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.9">libellatici</span></i>, the latter being more mildly treated. Finally, the possibility 
of readmission was conceded under certain severe conditions to all the lapsed, a 
casuistic proceeding was adopted in regard to the laity, and strict measures — though 
this was not the universal rule — were only adopted towards the clergy. In consequence 
of this innovation, which logically resulted in the gradual cessation of the belief 
that there can be only one repentance after baptism — an assumption that was untenable 
in principle — Novatian’s schism took place and speedily rent the Church in twain. 
But, even in cases where unity was maintained, many communities observed the stricter 
practice down to the fifth century.<note n="234" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.10">Apart from some epistles of Cyprian, Socrates, 
II. E. V. 22, is our chief source of information on this point. See also Conc. Illib. 
can. 1, 2, 6-8, 12, 17, 18-47, 70-73, 75.</note> What made it difficult to introduce 
this change by regular legislation was the authority to forgive sins in God’s stead, 
ascribed in primitive times to the inspired, and at a later period to the confessors 
in virtue of their special relation to Christ or the Spirit (see Ep. Lugd. in Euseb., 
H. E. V. 1 ff.; Cypr. epp.; Tertull. de pudic. 22). The confusion occasioned by 
the confessors after the Decian persecution led to the non-recognition of any rights 
of “spiritual” persons other than the bishops. These confessors had frequently 
abetted laxity of conduct, whereas, if we consider the measure of secularisation 
found among the great mass of Christians, the penitential discipline insisted on 
by the bishops is remarkable for its comparative severity. The complete adoption 
of the episcopal constitution coincided with the introduction of the unlimited right 
to forgive sins.<note n="235" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.11">See my article “Novatian” in Herzog’s Real-Encyklopädie, 
2nd ed. One might be tempted to assume that the introduction of the practice of 
unlimited forgiveness of sins was an “evangelical reaction” against the merciless 
legalism which, in the case of the Gentile Church indeed, had established itself 
from the beginning. As a matter of fact the bishops and the laxer party appealed 
to the New Testament in justification of their practice. This had already been done 
by the followers of Calixtus and by himself. See Philos. IX. 12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.12">φάσκοντες Χριστὸν 
ἀφιέναι τοῖς εὐδοκοῦσι</span>; 
<scripRef passage="Romans 14:4" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.13" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Rom. XIV. 4</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:29" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.14" parsed="|Matt|13|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.29">Matt. XIII. 29</scripRef> were also quoted. Before 
this Tertuilian’s opponents who favoured laxity had appealed exactly in the same 
way to numerous Bible texts, <i>e.g.</i>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:23" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.15" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. X. 23</scripRef>: 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 11:19" id="ii.iii.ii-p10.16" parsed="|Matt|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.19">XI. 19</scripRef> etc., see de monog., de pudic., de ieiun. Cyprian is also able to quote many 
passages from the Gospels. However, as the bishops and their party did not modify 
their conception of baptism, but rather maintained in principle, as before, that 
baptism imposes only obligations for the future, the “evangelical reaction” must 
not be estimated very highly; (see below, p. 117, and my essay in the Zeitschrift 
für Theologie und Kirche, Vol. I., “Die Lehre von der Seligkeit allein durch den 
Glauben in der alten Kirche.”</note></p>

<pb n="113" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_113" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p11">4. The original conception of the relation of the Church to salvation 
or eternal bliss was altered by this development. According to the older notion 
the Church was the sure communion of salvation and of saints, which rested on the 
forgiveness of sins mediated by baptism, and excluded everything unholy. It is not 
the Church, but God alone, that forgives sins, and, as a rule, indeed, this is only 
done through baptism, though, in virtue of his unfathomable grace, also now and 
then by special proclamations, the pardon coming into effect for repentant sinners, 
after death, in heaven. If Christendom readmitted gross sinners, it would anticipate 
the judgment of God, as it would thereby assure them of salvation. Hence it can 
only take back those who have been excluded in cases where their offences have not 
been committed against God himself, but have consisted in transgressing the commandments 
of the Church, that is, in venial sins.<note n="236" id="ii.iii.ii-p11.1">The distinction of sins committed against 
God himself, as we find it in Tertullian, Cyprian, and other Fathers, remains involved 
in an obscurity that I cannot clear up.</note> But in course of time it was just 
in lay circles that faith in God’s grace became weaker trust in the Church stronger. 
He whom the Church abandoned was lost to the world; therefore she must not abandon 
him. This state of things was expressed in the new interpretation of the proposition, 
“no salvation outside the Church” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p11.2">extra ecclesiam nulla salus</span>”), viz., <i>the 
Church alone saves from damnation which is otherwise certain</i>. In this conception 
the nature of the Church is depotentiated, but her powers are extended. If she is 
the institution which, according to Cyprian, is the indispensable preliminary condition 
of salvation, she can no longer be a sure communion of the saved; in other words, 
she becomes an institution from which proceeds the communion of saints; she includes 
both saved and unsaved. Thus her religious character consists in her being the indispensable 



<pb n="114" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_114" />medium, in so far as she alone guarantees to the individual the <i>possibility</i> of redemption. 
From this, however, it immediately follows that the Church would anticipate the 
judgment of God if she finally excluded anyone from her membership who did not give 
her up of his own accord; whereas she could never prejudge the ultimate destiny 
of a man by readmission.<note n="237" id="ii.iii.ii-p11.3">Cyprian never expelled any one from the Church, unless 
he had attacked the authority of the bishops, and thus in the opinion of this Father 
placed himself outside her pale by his own act.</note> But it also follows that 
the Church must possess a means of repairing any injury upon earth, a means of equal 
value with baptism, namely, a sacrament of the forgiveness of sins. With this she 
acts in God’s name and stead, but — and herein lies the inconsistency — she cannot by 
this means establish any final condition of salvation. In bestowing forgiveness 
on the sinner she in reality only reconciles him with herself, and thereby, in fact, 
merely removes the certainty of damnation. In accordance with this theory the holiness 
of the Church can merely consist in her possession of the means of salvation: <i>the 
Church is a holy institution in virtue of the gifts with which she is endowed</i>. She 
is the moral seminary that trains for salvation and the institution that exercises 
divine powers in Christ’s room. Both of these conceptions presuppose political forms; 
both necessarily require priests and more especially an episcopate. (In de pudic. 
21 Tertullian already defines the position of his adversary by the saying, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p11.4">ecclesia 
est numerus episcoporum</span>.”) This episcopate by its unity guarantees the unity of 
the Church and has received the power to forgive sins (Cyp., ep. 69. 11).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p12">The new conception of the Church, which was a necessary outcome 
of existing circumstances and which, we may remark, was not formulated in contradictory 
terms by Cyprian, but by Roman bishops,<note n="238" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.1">Hippol., Philos. IX. 12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.2">Καὶ 
παραβολὴν τῶν ζιζανίων πρὸς τοῦτο ἔφη ὁ Κάλλιστος λέγεσθαι· Ἄφετε τὰ ζιζάνια συναύξειν 
τῷ σιτῷ τουτέστιν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοὺς ἁμαρτάνοντας. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Νῶε 
εἰς ὁμοίωμα ἐκκλησίας ἔφη γεγονέναι, ἐν ᾗ καὶ κύνες καὶ λύκοι καὶ κόρακες κὰι 
πάντα τὰ καθαρὰ καὶ ἀκάθαρτα. ὁύτω φάσκων δεῖν εἶναι ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ ὁμοίως· καὶ ὅσα 
πρὸς τοῦτο δυνατὸς ἦν συνάγειν 
ὁύτως ἡρμήνευσεν.</span> From Tertull., de idolol. 24, one 
cannot help assuming that even before the year 200 the laxer sort in Carthage had 
already appealed to the Ark. (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.3">Viderimus si secundum arcæ typum et corvus 
et milvus et lupus et canis et serpens in ecclesia erit. Certe idololatres in arcæ 
typo non habetur. Quod in arca non fuit, in ecclesia non sit</span>”). But we do not know 
what form this took and what inferences they drew. Moreover, we have here a very 
instructive example of the multitudinous difficulties in which the Fathers were 
involved by typology: the Ark is the Church, hence the dogs and snakes are men. 
To solve these problems it required an abnormal degree of acuteness and wit, especially 
as each solution always started fresh questions. Orig. (Hom. II. in Genes. III.) 
also viewed the Ark as the type of the Church (the working out of the image in Hom. 
I. in Ezech., Lomm. XIV. p. 24 sq., is instructive); but apparently in the wild 
animals he rather sees the simple Christians who are not yet sufficiently trained — at 
any rate he does not refer to the whoremongers and adulterers who must be tolerated 
in the Church. The Roman bishop Stephen again, positively insisted on Calixtus’ 
conception of the Church, whereas Cornelius followed Cyprian (see Euseb., H. E. 
VI. 43. 10), who never declared sinners to be a necessary part of the Church in 
the same fashion as Calixtus did. (See the following note and Cyp., epp. 67. 6; 68. 5).</note> 
was the first thing that gave a fundamental 

<pb n="115" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_115" /><i>religious</i> significance to the separation of clergy and laity. 
The powers exercised by bishops and priests were thereby fixed and hallowed. No 
doubt the old order of things, which gave laymen a share in the administration of 
moral discipline, still continued in the third century, but it became more and more 
a mere form. The bishop became the practical vicegerent of Christ; he disposed of 
the power to bind and to loose. But the recollection of the older form of Christianity 
continued to exert an influence on the Catholic Church of the third century. It 
is true that, if we can trust Hippolytus’ account, Calixtus had by this time firmly 
set his face against the older idea, inasmuch as he not only defined the Church 
as <i>essentially a mixed body </i>(<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.4">corpus permixtum</span></i>), but also asserted 
the unlawfulness of deposing the bishop even in case of mortal sin.<note n="239" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.5"> 
Philos., 1.c,: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.6">Κάλλιστος ἐδογμάτισεν ὅπως εἰ ἐπίσκοπος ἁμάρτοι τι, εἰ καὶ πρὸς θάνατον, 
μὴ δεῖν κατατίθεσθαι.</span> That Hippolytus is not exaggerating here is evident from Cyp., 
epp. 67, 68; for these passages make it very probable that Stephen also assumed 
the irremovability of a bishop on account of gross sins or other failings.</note> 
But we do not find that definition in Cyprian, and, what is of more importance, 
he still required a definite degree of active Christianity as a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.7">sine quâ non</span></i> 
in the case of bishops; and assumed it as a self-evident necessity. He who does 
not give evidence of this forfeits his episcopal office <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.8">ipso facto</span></i>.<note n="240" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.9">See Cypr., 
epp. 65, 66, 68; also 55. 11.</note> Now if we consider 


<pb n="116" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_116" />that Cyprian makes the Church, as the body of believers (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.10">plebs credentium</span></i>), 
so dependent on the bishops, that the latter are the only Christians not under tutelage, 
the demand in question denotes a great deal. It carries out the old idea of the 
Church in a certain fashion, as far as the bishops are concerned. But for this very 
reason it endangers the new conception in a point of capital importance; for the 
spiritual acts of a sinful bishop are invalid;<note n="241" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.11">This is asserted by Cyprian in epp. 65. 4 and 67. 3; but he even goes on to declare 
that everyone is polluted that has fellowship with an impure priest, and takes part 
in the offering celebrated by him.</note> and if the latter, as a notorious sinner, 
is no longer bishop, the whole certainty of the ecclesiastical system ceases. Moreover, 
an appeal to the certainty of God’s installing the bishops and always appointing 
the right ones<note n="242" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.12">On this point the greatest uncertainty prevails in Cyprian. 
Sometimes he says that God himself instals the bishops, and it is therefore a deadly 
sin against God to criticise them (<i>e.g.</i>, in ep. 66. 1); on other occasions 
he remembers that the bishops have been ordained by bishops; and again, as in ep. 
67. 3, 4, he appears to acknowledge the community’s right to choose and control 
them. Cf. the sections referring to Cyprian in Reuter “Augustinische Studien” 
(Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte, Vol. VII., p. 199 ff.).</note> is of no 
avail, if false ones manifestly find their way in. Hence Cyprian’s idea of the Church — and 
this is no dishonour to him — still involved an inconsistency which, in the fourth 
century, was destined to produce a very serious crisis in the Donatist struggle.<note n="243" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.13">The 
Donatists were quite justified in appealing to Cyprian, that is, in one of his two 
aspects.</note> The view, however — which Cyprian never openly expressed, and which 
was merely the natural inference from his theory — that the Catholic Church, though 
the “one dove” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.14">una columba</span>”), is in truth not coincident with the number of the 
elect, was clearly recognised and frankly expressed by Origen before him. Origen 
plainly distinguished between spiritual and fleshly members of the Church; and spoke 
of such as only belong to her outwardly, but are not Christians. As these are finally 
overpowered by the gates of hell, Origen does not hesitate to class them as merely 
seeming members of the Church. Conversely, he contemplates the possibility of a 
person being expelled from her fellowship and yet remaining a member in 


<pb n="117" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_117" />the eyes of God.<note n="244" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.15">Origen not only distinguishes between different 
groups within the Church as judged by their spiritual understanding and moral development 
(Comm. in Matt. Tom. XI. at Chap. XV. 29; Hom. II. in Genes. Chap. 3; Hom. in Cantic. 
Tom. I. at Chap. I. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.16">ecclesia una quidem est, cum perfecta est; multæ vero sunt 
adolescentulæ, cum adhuc instruuntur et proficiunt</span>”; Hom. III. in Levit. Chap. iii.), 
but also between spiritual and carnal members (Hom. XXVI. in Num. Chap. vii.) <i>
i.e.</i>, between true Christians and those who only bear that name without heartfelt 
faith — who outwardly take part in everything, but bring forth fruits neither in belief 
nor conduct. Such Christians he as little views as belonging to the Church as does 
Clement of Alexandria (see Strom. VII. 14. 87, 88). To him they are like the Jebusites 
who were left in Jerusalem; they have no part in the promises of Christ, but are 
lost (Comm. in Matt. T. XII. c. xii.). It is the Church’s task to remove such members, 
whence we see that Origen was far from sharing Calixtus’ view of the Church as a
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.17">corpus permixtum</span></i>; but to carry out this process so perfectly that only the 
holy and the saved remain is a work beyond the powers of human sagacity. One must 
therefore content oneself with expelling notorious sinners; see Hom. XXI. in Jos., 
c. i.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.18">sunt qui ignobilem et degenerem vitam ducunt, qui et fide et actibus et 
omni conversatione sua perversi sunt. Neque enim possibile est, ad liquidum purgari 
ecclesiam, dum in terris est, ita ut neque impius in ea quisquam, neque peccator 
residere videatur, sed sint in ea omnes sancti et beati, et in quibus nulla prorsus 
peccati macula deprehendatur. Sed sicut dicitur de zizaniis: Ne forte eradicantes 
zizania simul eradicetis et triticum, ita etiam super its dici potest, in quibus 
vel dubia vel occulta peccata sunt . . . Eos saltem eiiciamus quos possumus, quorum 
peccata manifesta sunt. Ubi enim peccatum non est evidens, eiicere de ecclesia neminem 
possumus.</span>” In this way indeed very many wicked people remain in the Church (Comm. 
in Matt. T. X. at c. xiii. 47 f.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.19">μὴ ξενιζῶμεθα, ἐάν ὁρῶμεν ἡμῶν τὰ ἀθροίσματα πεπληρωμένα 
καὶ πονηρῶν</span>); <i>but in his work against Celsus Origen already propounded that empiric 
and relative theory of the Christian Churches which views them as simply</i> “<i>better</i>” 
<i>than the societies and civic communities existing alongside of them</i>. The 29th 
and 30th chapters of the 3rd book against Celsus, in which he compares the Christians 
with the other population of Athens, Corinth, and Alexandria, and the heads of congregations 
with the councillors and mayors of these cities, are exceedingly instructive and 
attest the revolution of the times. In conclusion, however, we must point out that 
Origen expressly asserts that a person unjustly excommunicated remains a member 
of the Church in God’s eyes; see Hom. XIV. in <scripRef passage="Levit. c." id="ii.iii.ii-p12.20" parsed="|Lev|100|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.100">Levit. c.</scripRef> iii.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.21">ita fit, ut interdum 
ille qui foras mittitur intus sit, et ille foris, qui intus videtur retineri.</span>” Döllinger 
(Hippolytus and Calixtus, page 254 ff.) has correctly concluded that Origen followed 
the disputes between Hippolytus and Calixtus in Rome, and took the side of the 
former. Origen’s trenchant remarks about the pride and arrogance of the bishops 
of large towns (in Matth. XI. 9. 15: XII. 9-14: XVI. 8. 22 and elsewhere, <i>e.g.</i>, 
de orat. 28, Hom. VI. in <scripRef id="ii.iii.ii-p12.22" passage="Isai. c." parsed="|Isa|100|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.100">Isai. c.</scripRef> i., in Joh. X. 16), and his denunciation of such 
of them as, in order to glorify God, assume a mere distinction of names between 
Father and Son, are also correctly regarded by Langen as specially referring to 
the Roman ecclesiastics (Geschichte der römischen Kirche I. p. 242). Thus Calixtus 
was opposed by the three greatest theologians of the age — Tertullian, Hippolytus, 
and Origen.</note> Nevertheless he by no means attained to clearness on the point, 
in which case, moreover, he would have been the first to do so; nor did he give 
an impulse to further reflection on the problem. Besides, speculations were of no 

<pb n="118" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_118" />use here. The Church with her priests, her holy books, and gifts of 
grace, that is, the moderate secularisation of Christendom corrected by the means 
of grace, was absolutely needed in order to prevent a complete lapse into immorality.<note n="245" id="ii.iii.ii-p12.23">If, in assuming the irremovability of a bishop even in case of mortal sin, the Roman 
bishops went beyond Cyprian, Cyprian drew from his conception of the Church a conclusion 
which the former rejected, viz., the invalidity of baptism administered by non-Catholics. 
Here, in all likelihood, the Roman bishops were only determined by their interest 
in smoothing the way to a return or admission to the Church in the case of non-Catholics. 
In this instance they were again induced to adhere to their old practice from a 
consideration of the catholicity of the Church. It redounds to Cyprian’s credit 
that he drew and firmly maintained the undeniable inferences from his own theory 
in spite of tradition. The matter never led to a great <i>dogmatic</i> controversy.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p13">But a minority struggled against this Church, not with speculations, 
but by demanding adherence to the old practice with regard to lapsed members. Under 
the leadership of the Roman presbyter, Novatian, this section formed a coalition 
in the Empire that opposed the Catholic confederation.<note n="246" id="ii.iii.ii-p13.1">As to the events during 
the vacancy in the Roman see immediately before Novatian’s schism, and the part 
then played by the latter, who was still a member of the Church, see my essay: “Die 
Briefe des römischen Klerus aus der Zeit. der Sedisvacanz im Jahre 250” (Abhandl. 
f. Weizsäcker, 1892).</note> Their adherence to the old system of Church discipline 
involved a reaction against the secularising process, which did not seem to be 
tempered by the spiritual powers of the bishops. Novatian’s conception of the Church, 
of ecclesiastical absolution and the rights of the priests, and in short, his notion 
of the power of the keys is different from that of his opponents. This is clear 
from, a variety of considerations. For he (with his followers) assigned to the Church 
the right and duty of expelling gross sinners once for all;<note n="247" id="ii.iii.ii-p13.2">So far as we are 
able to judge, Novatian himself did not extend the severer treatment to all gross 
sinners (see ep. 55. 26, 27); but only decreed it in the case of the lapsed. It 
is, however, very probable that in the later Novatian Churches no mortal sinner 
was absolved (see, <i>e.g.</i>, Socrates, H. E. I. 10). The statement of Ambrosius (de 
pænit. III. 3) that Novatian made no difference between gross and lesser sins and 
equally refused forgiveness to transgressors of every kind distorts the truth as 
much as did the old reproach laid to his charge, viz., that he as “a Stoic” made 
no distinction between sins. Moreover, in excluding gross sinners, Novatian’s followers 
did not mean to abandon them, but to leave them under the discipline and intercession 
of the Church.</note> he denied her the authority to absolve 

<pb n="119" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_119" />idolaters, but left these to the forgiveness of God who alone has 
the power of pardoning sins committed against himself; and he asserted: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p13.3">non est 
pax illi ab episcopo necessaria habituro gloriæ suæ (scil. martyrii) pacem et accepturo 
maiorem de domini dignatione mercedem</span>,” — “the absolution of the bishop is not needed 
by him who will receive the peace of his glory (<i>i.e.</i>, martyrdom) and will 
obtain a greater reward from the approbation of the Lord” (Cypr. ep. 57. 4), and 
on the other hand taught: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p13.4">peccato alterius inquinari alterum et idololatriam delinquentis 
ad non delinquentem transire</span>,” — “the one is defiled by the sin of the other and the 
idolatry of the transgressor passes over to him who does not transgress.” His proposition 
that none but God can forgive sins does not depotentiate the idea of the Church; 
but secures both her proper religious significance and the full sense of her dispensations 
of grace: it limits her powers and <i>extent</i> in favour of her <i>content</i>. 
Refusal of her forgiveness under certain circumstances — though this does not exclude 
the confident hope of God’s mercy — can only mean that in Novatian’s view this forgiveness 
is the foundation of salvation and does not merely avert the certainty of perdition. 
To the Novatians, then, membership of the Church is not the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p13.5">sine quâ non</span></i> of salvation, 
but it really secures it in some measure. In certain cases nevertheless the Church 
may not anticipate the judgment of God. Now it is never by exclusion, but by readmission, 
that she does so. As the assembly of the baptised, who have received God’s forgiveness, 
the Church must be a real communion of salvation and of saints; hence she cannot 
endure unholy persons in her midst without losing her essence. Each gross sinner 
that is tolerated within her calls her legitimacy in question. But, from this point 
of view, the constitution of the Church, <i>i.e.</i>, the distinction of lay and 
spiritual and the authority of the bishops, likewise retained nothing but the secondary 
importance it had in earlier times. For, according to those principles, the primary question as regards Church membership 

<pb n="120" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_120" />is not connection with the clergy (the bishop). It is rather connection 
with the community, fellowship with which secures the salvation that may indeed 
be found outside its pale, but not with certainty. But other causes contributed 
to lessen the importance of the bishops: the art of casuistry, so far-reaching 
in its results, was unable to find a fruitful soil here, and the laity were treated 
in exactly the same way as the clergy. The ultimate difference between Novatian 
and Cyprian as to the idea of the Church and the power to bind and loose did not 
become clear to the latter himself. This was because, in regard to the idea of the 
Church, he partly overlooked the inferences from his own view and to some extent 
even directly repudiated them. An attempt to lay down a principle for judging the 
case is found in ep. 69. 7: “We and the schismatics have neither the same law of 
the creed nor the same interrogation, for when they say: ‘you believe in the remission 
of sins and eternal life through the holy Church’, they speak falsely” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p13.6">non est 
una nobis et schismaticis symboli lex neque eadem interrogatio; nam cum dicunt, 
credis in remissionem peccatorum et vitam æternam per sanctam ecclesiam, mentiuntur</span>”). 
Nor did Dionysius of Alexandria, who endeavoured to accumulate reproaches against 
Novatian, succeed in forming any effective accusation (Euseb., H. E. VII. 8). Pseudo-Cyprian 
had just as little success (ad Novatianum).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p14">It was not till the subsequent period, when the Catholic Church 
had resolutely pursued the path she had entered, that the difference in principle 
manifested itself with unmistakable plainness. The historical estimate of the contrast 
must vary in proportion as one contemplates the demands of primitive Christianity 
or the requirements of the time. The Novatian confederation undoubtedly preserved 
a valuable remnant of the old tradition. The idea that the Church, as a fellowship 
of salvation, must also be the fellowship of saints, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.1">Καθαροί</span>) corresponds to the 
ideas of the earliest period. The followers of Novatian did not entirely identify 
the political and religious attributes of the Church; they neither transformed the 
gifts of salvation into means of education, nor confused the reality with the possibility 
of redemption; and they did not completely lower 

<pb n="121" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_121" />the requirements for a holy life. But on the other hand, in view of 
the minimum insisted upon, the claim <i>that they were the really evangelical party 
and that they fulfilled the law of Christ</i><note n="248" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.2">The title of the evangelical 
life (evangelical perfection, imitation of Christ) in contrast to that of ordinary 
Catholic Christians, a designation which we first find among the Encratites (see 
Vol. I. p. 237, note 3) and Marcionites (see Tertull., adv. Marc. IV. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.3">Venio 
nunc ad ordinarias sententias Marcionis, per quas proprietatem doctrinæ suæ inducit 
ad edictum, ut ita dixerim, Christi, Beati mendici etc.</span>”), and then in Tertullian 
(in his pre-Montanist period, see ad mart., de patient., de pænit., de idolol.; 
in his later career, see de coron. 8, 9, 13, 14; de fuga 8, 13; de ieiun. 6, 8, 
15; de monog. 3, 5, I I; see Aubé, Les Chrétiens dans l’empire Romain de la fin 
des Antonins, 1881, p. 237 ff.: “Chrétiens intransigeants et Chrétiens opportunistes”) 
was expressly claimed by Novatian (Cypr., ep. 44. 3: “Si Novatiani se adsertores 
evangelii et Christi esse confitentur”; 46. 2: “nec putetis, sic vos evangelium 
Christi adserere”). Cornelius in Eusebius, H. E. VI. 43. 11 calls Novatian: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.4">ὁ ἐκδικητὴς 
τοῦ εὐαγγελίου.</span> This is exceedingly instructive, and all the more so when we note 
that, even as far back as the end of the second century, it was not the “evangelical”, 
but the lax, who declared the claims of the Gospel to be satisfied if they kept 
God in their hearts, but otherwise lived in entire conformity with the world. See 
Tertullian, de spec. 1; de pænit. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.5">Sed aiunt quidam, satis deum habere, si corde 
et animo suspiciatur, licet actu minus fiat; itaque se salvo metu et fide peccare, 
hoc est salva castitate matrimonia violare etc.</span>”; de ieiun. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.6">Et scimus, quales 
sint carnalium commodorum suasoriæ, quam facile dicatur: Opus est de totis præcordiis 
credam, diligam deum et proximum tanquam me. In his enim duobus præceptis tota lex 
pendet et prophetæ, non in pulmonum et intestinorum meorum inanitate.</span>” The Valentinian 
Heracleon was similarly understood, see above Vol. I. p. 262.</note> was a presumption. 
The one step taken to avert the secularising of the Church, exclusion of the lapsed, 
was certainly, considering the actual circumstances immediately following a great 
apostasy, a measure of radical importance; but, estimated by the Gospel and in fact 
simply by the demands of the Montanists fifty years before, it was remarkably insignificant. 
These Catharists did indeed go the length of expelling <i>all</i> so-called mortal 
sinners, because it was too crying an injustice to treat <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.7">libellatici</span></i> more 
severely than unabashed transgressors;<note n="249" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.8">Tertullian (de pud. 22) had already 
protested vigorously against such injustice.</note> but, even then, it was still 
a gross self-deception to style themselves the “pure ones”, since the Novatian Churches 
speedily ceased to be any stricter than the Catholic in their renunciation of the 
world. At least we do not hear that asceticism and devotion to religious faith were very much more prominent in 


<pb n="122" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_122" />the Catharist Church than in the Catholic. On the contrary, judging 
from the sources that have come down to us, we may confidently say that the picture 
presented by the two Churches in the subsequent period was practically identical.<note n="250" id="ii.iii.ii-p14.9">From 
Socrates’ Ecclesiastical History we can form a good idea of the state of the Novatian 
communities in Constantinople and Asia Minor. On the later history of the Catharist 
Church see my article “Novatian”, l.c., 667 ff. The most remarkable feature of this 
history is the amalgamation of Novatian’s adherents in Asia Minor with the Montanists 
and the absence of distinction between their manner of life and that of the Catholics. 
In the 4th century of course the Novatians were nevertheless very bitterly attacked.</note> 
As Novatian’s adherents did not differ from the opposite party in doctrine and constitution, 
their discipline of penance appears an archaic fragment which it was a doubtful 
advantage to preserve; and their rejection of the Catholic dispensations of grace 
(practice of rebaptism) a revolutionary measure, because it had insufficient justification. 
But the distinction between venial and mortal sins, a theory they held in common 
with the Catholic Church, could not but prove especially fatal to them; whereas 
their opponents, through their new regulations as to penance, softened this distinction, 
and that not to the detriment of morality. For an entirely different treatment of 
so-called gross and venial transgressions must in every case deaden the conscience towards the latter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p15">5. If we glance at the Catholic Church and leave the melancholy 
recriminations out of account, we cannot fail to see the wisdom, foresight, and 
comparative strictness<note n="251" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.1">This indeed was disputed by Hippolytus and Origen.</note> 
with which the bishops carried out the great revolution that so depotentiated the 
Church as to make her capable of becoming a prop of civic society and of the state, 
without forcing any great changes upon them.<note n="252" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.2">This last conclusion was come to after painful scruples, particularly in the East — as 
we may learn from the 6th and 7th books of Eusebius’ Ecclesiastical History. For 
a time the majority of the Oriental bishops adopted an attitude favourable to Novatian 
and unfavourable to Cornelius and Cyprian. Then they espoused the cause of the latter, 
though without adopting the milder discipline in all cases (see the canons of Ancyra 
and Neocæsarea IV. sæc. init.). Throughout the East the whole question became involved 
in confusion, and was not decided in accordance with clear principles. In giving 
up the last remnant of her exclusiveness (the canons of Elvira are still very strict 
while those of Arles are lax), the Church became “Catholic” in quite a special sense, 
in other words, she became a community where everyone could find his place, provided 
he submitted to certain regulations and rules. Then, and not till then, was the 
Church’s pre-eminent importance for society and the state assured. It was no longer 
variance, and no longer the sword (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:34,35" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.3" parsed="|Matt|10|34|10|35" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.34-Matt.10.35">Matt. X. 34, 35</scripRef>), but peace and safety that she 
brought; she was now capable of becoming an educative or, since there was little 
more to educate in the older society, a conservative power. At an earlier date the 
Apologists (Justin, Melito, Tertullian himself) had already extolled her as such, 
but it was not till now that she really possessed this capacity. Among Christians, 
first the Encratites and Marcionites, next the adherents of the new prophecy, and 
lastly the Novatians had by turns opposed the naturalisation of their religion in 
the world and the transformation of the Church into a political commonwealth. Their 
demands had progressively become less exacting, whence also their internal vigour 
had grown ever weaker. But, in view of the continuous secularising of Christendom, 
the Montanist demands at the beginning of the 3rd century already denoted no less 
than those of the Encratites about the middle of the second, and no more than those 
of the Novatians about the middle of the third. The Church resolutely declared war 
on all these attempts to elevate evangelical perfection to an inflexible law for 
all, and overthrew her opponents. She pressed on in her world-wide mission and appeased 
her conscience by allowing a twofold morality within her bounds. Thus she created 
the conditions which enabled the ideal of evangelical perfection to be realised 
in her own midst, in the form of monasticism, without threatening her existence. 
“What is monasticism but an ecclesiastical institution that makes it possible to 
separate oneself from the world and to remain in the Church, to separate oneself 
from the outward Church without renouncing her, to set oneself apart for purposes 
of sanctification and yet to claim the highest rank among her members, to form a 
brotherhood and yet to further the interests of the Church?” In succeeding times 
great Church movements, such as the Montanist and Novatian, only succeeded in attaining 
local or provincial importance. See the movement at Rome at the beginning of the 
4th century, of which we unfortunately know so little (Lipsius, Chronologie 
der römischen Bischöfe, pp. 250-255); the Donatist Revolution, and the Audiani in 
the East.</note> In learning to look upon the Church as a training 

<pb n="123" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_123" />school for salvation, provided with penalties and gifts of grace, 
and in giving up its religious independence in deference to her authority, Christendom 
as it existed in the latter half of the third century,<note n="253" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.4">It is a characteristic circumstance that Tertullian’s de ieiun. does 
<i>not</i> assume 
that the great mass of Christians possess an actual knowledge of the Bible.</note> 
submitted to an arrangement that was really best adapted to its own interests. In 
the great Church every distinction between her political and religious conditions 
necessarily led to fatal disintegrations, to laxities, such as arose in Carthage 
owing to the enthusiastic behaviour of the confessors; or to the breaking up of communities. The last was a danger 


<pb n="124" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_124" />incurred in all cases where the attempt was made to exercise unsparing 
severity. A casuistic proceeding was necessary as well as a firm union of the bishops 
as pillars of the Church. Not the least important result of the crises produced 
by the great persecutions was the fact that the bishops in West and East were thereby 
forced into closer connection and at the same time acquired full jurisdiction (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.5">per 
episcopos solos peccata posse dimitti</span>”). If we consider that the archiepiscopal 
constitution had not only been simultaneously adopted, but had also attained the 
chief significance in the ecclesiastical organisation,<note n="254" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.6">The condition of the 
constitution of the Church about the middle of the 3rd century (in accordance with 
Cyprian’s epistles) is described by Otto Ritschl, l. c., pp. 142-237. Parallels 
to the provincial and communal constitution of secular society are to be found throughout.</note> 
we may say that the Empire Church was completed the moment that Diocletian undertook 
the great reorganisation of his dominions.<note n="255" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.7">To how great an extent the Church 
in Decius’ time was already a state within the state is shown by a piece of information 
given in Cyprian’s 55th epistle (c. 9.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.8">Cornelius sedit intrepidus Romæ in sacerdotali 
cathedra eo tempore: cum tyrannus infestus sacerdotibus dei fanda adque infanda 
comminaretur, cum multo patientius et tolerabilius audiret levari adversus se æmulum 
principem quam constitui Romæ dei sacerdotem.</span>” On the other hand the legislation 
with regard to Christian flamens adopted by the Council of Elvira, which, as Duchesne 
(Mélanges Renier: Le Concile d’Elvire et les flamines chrétiens, 1886) has demonstrated, 
most probably dates from before the Diocletian persecution of 300, shows how closely 
the discipline of the Church had already been adapted to the heathen regulations 
in the Empire. In addition to this there was no lack of syncretist systems within 
Christianity as early as the 3rd century (see the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.9">Κεστοί</span> of Julius Africanus, and 
other examples). Much information on this point is to be derived from Origen’s works 
and also, in many respects, from the attitude of this author himself. We may also 
refer to relic- and hero-worship, the foundation of which was already laid in the 
3rd century, though the “religion of the second order” did not become a recognised 
power in the Church or force itself into the official religion till the 4th.</note> 
No doubt the old Christianity had found its place in the new Church, but it was 
covered over and concealed. In spite of all that, little alteration had been made 
in the expression of faith, in religious language; people spoke of the universal 
holy Church, just as they did a hundred years before. Here the development in the 
history of dogma was in a very special sense a development in the history of the 
Church. Catholicism was now complete; the Church had suppressed all utterances of 
individual piety, in the sense of their being binding on 

<pb n="125" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_125" />Christians, and freed herself from every feature of exclusiveness. 
In order to be a Christian a man no longer required in any sense to be a saint. 
“What made the Christian a Christian was no longer the possession of charisms, but 
obedience to ecclesiastical authority,” share in the gifts of the Church, and the 
performance of penance and good works. The Church by her edicts legitimised average 
morality, after average morality had created the authority of the Church. (“La médiocrité 
fonda l’autorité”). The dispensations of grace, that is, absolution and the Lord’s 
Supper, abolished the charismatic gifts. The Holy Scriptures, the apostolic episcopate, 
the priests, the sacraments, average morality in accordance with which the whole 
world could live, were mutually conditioned. The consoling words: “Jesus receives 
sinners”, were subjected to an interpretation that threatened to make them detrimental 
to morality.<note n="256" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.10">See Tertullian’s frightful accusations in de pudic. (10) and de ieiun. (fin) against 
the “Psychici”, <i>i.e.</i>, the Catholic Christians. He says that with them the 
saying had really come to signify “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.11">peccando promeremur</span>”, by which, however, he does 
not mean the Augustinian: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.12">o felix culpa</span>”.</note> And with all that the self-righteousness 
of proud ascetics was not excluded — quite the contrary. Alongside of a code of morals, 
to which any one in case of need could adapt himself, the Church began to legitimise 
a morality of self-chosen, refined sanctity, which really required no Redeemer. 
It was as in possession of this constitution that the great statesman found and 
admired her, and recognised in her the strongest support of the Empire.<note n="257" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.13">The 
relation of this Church to theology, what theology she required and what she rejected, 
and, moreover, to what extent she rejected the kind that she accepted may be seen 
by reference to chap. 5 ff. We may here also direct attention to the peculiar position 
of Origen in the Church as well as to that of Lucian the Martyr, concerning whom 
Alexander of Alexandria (Theoderet, H.E. 1. 3) remarks that he was a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p15.14">ἀποσυνάγωγος</span> 
in Antioch for a long time, namely, during the rule of three successive bishops.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p16">A comparison of the aims of primitive Christendom with those of ecclesiastical society 
at the end of the third century — a comparison of the actual state of things at the 
different periods is hardly possible — will always lead to a disheartening result; 
but the parallel is in itself unjust. The truth rather is that the correct standpoint from which to judge the matter was already 


<pb n="126" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_126" />indicated by Origen in the comparison he drew (c. Cels. 111. 29. 30) between the 
Christian society of the third century and the non-Christian, between the Church 
and the Empire, the clergy and the magistrates.<note n="258" id="ii.iii.ii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p17">We have already referred to 
the passage above. On account of its importance we may quote it here:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p18">“According to Celsus Apollo required the Metapontines to regard Aristeas as a god; 
but in their eyes the latter was but a man and perhaps not a virtuous one . . . 
They would therefore not obey Apollo, and thus it happened that no one believed 
in the divinity of Aristeas. But with regard to Jesus we may say that it proved 
a blessing to the human race to acknowledge him as the Son of God, as God who appeared 
on earth united with body and soul.” Origen then says that the demons counterworked 
this belief, and continues: “But God who had sent Jesus on earth brought to nought 
all the snares and plots of the demons and aided in the victory of the Gospel of 
Jesus throughout the whole earth in order to promote the conversion and amelioration 
of men; and everywhere brought about the establishment of Churches which are ruled 
by other laws than those that regulate the Churches of the superstitious, the dissolute 
and the unbelieving. For of such people the civil population (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p18.1">πολιτευόμενα 
ἐν ταῖς 
ἐκκλησίαις τῶν πολέων πλήθη</span>) 
of the towns almost everywhere consists.” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p18.2">Αἱ δὲ τοῦ 
Θεοῦ Χριστῷ μαθητευθεῦσαι ἐκκλησίαι, συνεξεταζόμεναι ταῖς ὧν παροικοῦσι δήμων ἐκκλησίαις, 
ὡς φωστῆρας εἰσιν ἐν κόσμῳ. τίς γὰρ οὐκ ἄν ὁμολογήσαι, καὶ τοὺς χείρους τῶν ἀπὸ 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ συγκρίσει βελτιόνων ἐλάττους πολλῷ κρείττους τυγχάνειν τῶν ἐν 
τοῖς δήμοις ἐκκλησιῶν; ἐκκλησία μὲν γὰρ τοῦ Θεοῦ, φέρ᾽ εἰπεῖν, ἡ Ἀθήνῃσι πραεῖά 
τις καὶ εὐσταθής, ἅτε Θεῷ ἀρέσκειν τῷ ἐπὶ πᾶσι βουλομένη· ἡ δ᾽Αθηναίων ἐκκλησία 
στασιώδης καὶ οὐδαμῶς παραβαλλομένη τῇ ἐκεῖ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ· τὸ δ᾽αὐτὸ ἐρεῖς. 
Περὶ ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς ἐν Κορίνθῳ καὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας τοῦ δήμου Κορινθίων·; καὶ, 
φέρ᾽ εἰπεῖν, περὶ ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ, καὶ ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Ἀλεξανδρέων 
δήμου. Καὶ ἐὰν εὐγνώμων ᾖ ὁ τούτου ἀκούων καὶ φιλαλήθως ἐξετάθῃ τὰ πράγματα, θαυμάσεται 
τὸν καὶ βουλευσάμενον καὶ ἀνύσαι δυνηθέντα πανταχοῦ συστήσασθαι ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, 
παροικούσασ ἒκλησίαις τῶν καθ᾽ ἑκάστην πόλιν δήμων οὕτω δὲ καὶ βουλὴν ἐκκλησίας 
Θεοῦ βουλῇ τῇ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην πόλιν συνεξετάζων εὕροις ἄν ὅτι τινὲς μὲν τῆς ἐκκλησίας 
βουλευταὶ ἄξιοὶ εἰσι — εἵ τίς ἐστιν ἐν τῷ παντὶ πόλις τοῦ Θεοῦ — ἐν εκείνῃ πολιτεύεσθαι 
ὁι δὲ πανταχοῦ βουλευταὶ οὐδὲν ἄξιον τῆς ἐκ κατατάξεως ὑπεροχῆς, ἢν ὑπερέχειν δοκοῦσι 
τῶν πολιτῶν, φέρουσιν ἐν τοῖς ἑαυτῶν ἤθεσιν· οὕτω δὲ καὶ ἄρχοντα ἐκκλησίας ἑκάςτης 
πόλεως ἄρχοντι τῶν ἐν τῇ πόλει συγκριτέν· ἵνα κατανοήσῃς, ὅτι καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν σφόδρα 
ἀποτυγχανομένων βουλευτῶν καὶ ἀρχόντων ἐκκλησίας Θεοῦ, καὶ ῥαθυμοτέρων παρὰ τοὺς 
εὐτονωτέρως βιοῦντας οὐδὲν ἧττόν ἐστιν εὑρεῖν ὡς ἐπίπαν ὑπεροχήν τὴν ἐν τῇ ἐπὶ τὰς 
ἀρετὰς προκοπῇ παρὰ τὰ ἤθη τῶν 
ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι βουλευτῶν καὶ 
ἀρχόντων.</span></p></note> Amidst the general disorganisation of all relationships, and from amongst the ruins of 
a shattered fabric, a new structure, founded on the belief in one God, in a sure revelation, and in eternal life, was being laboriously raised. It gathered within 
it more and more all the elements still capable of continued existence; it readmitted the old world, cleansed of its grossest impurities, and raised holy 

<pb n="127" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_127" />barriers to secure its conquests against all attacks. Within this 
edifice justice and civic virtue shone with no greater brightness than they did 
upon the earth generally; but within it burned two mighty flames — the assurance of 
eternal life, guaranteed by Christ, and the practice of mercy. He who knows history 
is aware that the influence of epoch-making personages is not to be sought in its 
direct consequences alone, as these speedily disappear: that structure which prolonged 
the life of a dying world, and brought strength from the Holy One to another struggling 
into existence, was also partly founded on the Gospel, and but for this would neither 
have arisen nor attained solidity. Moreover, a Church had been created within which 
the pious layman could find a holy place of peace and edification. With priestly 
strife he had nothing to do, nor had he any concern in the profound and subtle dogmatic 
system whose foundation was now being laid. We may say that the religion of the 
laity attained freedom in proportion as it became impossible for them to take part 
in the establishment and guardianship of the official Church system. It is the professional 
guardians of this ecclesiastical edifice who are the real martyrs of religion, and 
it is they who have to bear the consequences of the worldliness and lack of genuineness 
pertaining to the system. But to the layman who seeks from the Church nothing more 
than aid in raising himself to God, this worldliness and unveracity do not exist. 
During the Greek period, however, laymen were only able to recognise this advantage 
to a limited extent. The Church dogmatic and the ecclesiastical system were still 
too closely connected with their own interests. It was in the Middle Ages, that 
the Church first became a Holy Mother and her house a house of prayer — for the Germanic 
peoples; for these races were really the children of — the Church, and they themselves 
had not helped to rear the house in which they worshipped.</p>

<pb n="128" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_128" />
<h2 id="ii.iii.ii-p18.3">ADDENDA. </h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p19">I. <span style="font-variant:small-caps" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.1">The Priesthood</span>. The completion of 
the old Catholic conception of the Church, as this idea was developed in the latter 
half of the third century, is perhaps most clearly shown in the attribute of priesthood, 
with which the clergy were invested and which conferred on them the greatest importance.<note n="259" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.2"> 
Rïtschl, Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche pp. 362, 368, 394, 461, 555, 560, 
576. Otto Ritschl, l.c., pp. 208, 218, 231. Hatch “Organisation of the early Christian 
Church”, Lectures 5 and 6; id., Art. “Ordination”, “Priest”, in the Dictionary of 
Christian Antiquities. Hauck, Art. “Priester” in Herzog’s Real-Encyklopädie, 2nd 
ed. Voigt, l.c., p. 175 ff. Sohm, Kirchenrecht I. p. 205 ff. Louw, Het ontstaan 
van het Priesterschap in de christ. Kerk, Utrecht, 1892.</note> The development 
of this conception, whose adoption is a proof that the Church had assumed a heathen 
complexion, cannot be more particularly treated of here.<note n="260" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.3">Clement of Rome was 
the first to compare the conductors of public worship in Christian Churches with 
the priests and Levites, and the author of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.4">Διδαχή</span> was the first to liken the 
Christian prophets to the high priests. It cannot, however, be shown that there 
were any Christian circles where the leaders were directly styled “priests” before 
the last quarter of the 2nd century. We can by no means fall back on Ignatius, Philad. 
9, nor on Iren., IV. 8. 3, which passage is rather to be compared with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.5">Διδ.</span> 13. 
3. It is again different in Gnostic circles, which in this case, too, anticipated 
the secularising process; read for example the description of Marcus in Iren., I. 
13. Here, <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.6">mutatis mutandis</span></i>, we have the later Catholic bishop, who alone 
is able to perform a mysterious sacrifice to whose person powers of grace are attached — the 
formula of bestowal was: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.7">μεταδοῦναί σοι θέλω τῆς ἐμῆς 
χάριτος . . . λάμβανε ἀπ᾽ εμõυ καὶ δι᾽ εμõυ χάριν</span>, and through whose instrumentality 
union with God can alone be attained: the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.8">ἀπολύτρωσις</span> 
(I. 21.) is only conferred through the mystagogue. Much of a similar nature is to 
be found, and we can expressly say that the distinction between priestly mystagogues 
and laymen was of fundamental importance in many Gnostic societies (see also the 
writings of the Coptic Gnostics); it was different in the Marcionite Church. Tertullian 
(de bapt. 17) was the first to call the bishop “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.9">summus sacerdos</span>”, and the older 
opinion that he merely “played” with the idea is untenable, and refuted by Pseudo-Cyprian, 
de aleat. 2 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.10">sacerdotalïs dignitas</span>”). In his Antimontanist writings the former 
has repeatedly repudiated any distinction in principle of a particular priestly 
class among Christians, as well as the application of certain injunctions to this 
order (de exhort. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.11">nonne et laici sacerdotes sumus? . . . adeo ubi ecclesiastici 
ordinis non est consessus, et offers et tınguıs et sacerdos es tibi solus, sed ubi 
tres, ecclesia est, licet laici.</span>”; de monog. 7). We may perhaps infer from his works 
that before about the year 200, the name “priest” was not yet universally applied 
to bishop and presbyters in Carthage (but see after this de præscr. 29, 41: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.12">sacerdotalia 
munera</span>; de pud. 1, 21; de monog. 12: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.13">disciplina sacerd.</span>; de exhort. 7: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.14">sacerdotalis 
ordo</span>; ibid. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.15">et offeres pro duabus uxoribus, et commendabis illas duas per sacerdotem 
de monogamia ordinatum</span>; de virg. vel. 9: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.16">sacerdotale officium</span>; Scorp. 7: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.17">sacerdos</span>). 
The latest writings of Tertullian show us indeed that the name and the conception 
which it represents were already prevalent. Hippolytus (Philos. præf.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.18">ὧν ἡμεῖς διάδοχοι τυγχάνοντες τῆς τε ἀυτῆς χάριτος μετέχοντες 
ἀρχιερατείας καὶ διδασκαλίας</span>, see also 
the Arabian canons) expressly claimed high priesthood for the bishops, and Origen 
thought he was justified in giving the name of “Priests and Levites” to those who 
conducted public worship among Christians. This he indeed did with reserve (see 
many passages, <i>e.g.</i>, Hom. II. in Num., Vol. II. p. 278; Hom. VI. in Lev., Vol. II. 
p. 211; Comment. in Joh., Vol. I. 3), but yet to a far greater extent than Clement 
(see Bigg, l.c., p. 214 f.). In Cyprian and the literature of the Greek Church in 
the immediately following period we find the designation “priest” as the regular 
and most customary name for the bishop and presbyters. Novatian (Jerome. 
de vir. inl. 70) wrote a treatise <i>de sacerdote</i> and another <i>de ordinatione</i>. 
The notable and momentous change of conception expressed in the idea can be traced 
by us through its preparatory stages almost as little as the theory of the apostolic 
succession of the bishops. Irenæus (IV. 8. 3, 17. 5, 18. 1) and Tertullian, when 
compared with Cyprian, appear here as representatives of primitive Christianity. 
They firmly assert the priesthood of the whole congregation. That the laity had 
as great a share as the leaders of the Churches in the transformation of the latter 
into Priests is moreover shown by the bitter saying of Tertullian (de monog. 12): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.19">Sed cum extollimur et inflamur adversus clerum, tunc unum omnes sumus, tunc omnes 
sacerdotes, quia ‘sacerdotes nos deo et patri fecit’. Cum ad peræquationem disciplinæ 
sacerdotalis provocamur, deponimus infulas.</span>”</note> What meaning it has 

<pb n="129" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_129" />is shown by its application in Cyprian and the original of the first 
six books of the Apostolic Constitutions (see Book II.). The bishops (and also the 
presbyters) are priests, in so far as they alone are empowered to present the sacrifice 
as representatives of the congregation before God<note n="261" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.20">See Sohm, I. p. 207.</note> and in so far as they dispense or refuse the divine 
grace as representatives of God in relation to the congregation. In this sense they 
are also judges in God’s stead.<note n="262" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.21">The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.22">deservire altari et sacrificia divina 
celebrare</span>” (Cypr., ep. 67. 1) is the distinctive function of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.23">sacerdos dei</span>. It 
may further be said, however, that all ceremonies of public worship properly belong 
to him, and Cyprian has moreover contrived to show that this function of the bishop 
as leader of the Church follows from his priestly attributes; for as priest the 
bishop is <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.24">antistes Christi</span></i> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.25">dei</span>); see epp. 59. 18: 61. 2: 63. 14: 66. 5, and 
this is the basis of his right and duty to preserve the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.26">lex evangelica</span></i> and 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.27">traditio dominica</span></i> in every respect. As <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.28">antistes dei</span></i>, however, 
an attribute bestowed on the bishop by the apostolic succession and the laying on 
of hands, he has also received the power of the keys, which confers the right to 
judge in Christ’s stead and to grant or refuse the divine grace. In Cyprian’s 
conception of the episcopal office the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.29">successio apostolica</span></i> and the position 
of vicegerent of Christ (of God) counterbalance each other; he also tried to amalgamate 
both elements (ep. 55. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.30">cathedra sacerdotalis</span>). It is evident that as far as 
the inner life of each church was concerned, the latter and newer necessarily proved 
the more important feature. In the East, where the thought of the apostolical succession 
of the bishops never received such pronounced expression as in Rome it was just 
this latter element that was almost exclusively emphasised from the end of the 3rd 
century. Ignatius led the way when he compared the bishop, in his position towards 
the individual community, with God and Christ. He, however, is dealing in images, 
but at a later period the question is about realities based on a mysterious transference.</note> The position here conceded to the 

<pb n="130" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_130" />higher clergy corresponds to that of the mystagogue in heathen religions, 
and is acknowledged to be borrowed from the latter.<note n="263" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.31">Soon after the creation 
of a professional priesthood, there also arose a class of inferior clergy. This 
was first the case in Rome. This development was not uninfluenced by the heathen 
priesthood, and the temple service (see my article in Texte und Untersuchungen II. 
5). Yet Sohm, 1. c., p. 128 ff., has disputed this, and proposed modifications, 
worth considering, in my view of the origin of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.32">ordines minores</span></i>.</note> 
Divine grace already appears as a sacramental consecration of an objective nature, 
the bestowal of which is confined to spiritual personages chosen by God. This fact 
is no way affected by the perception that an ever increasing reference is made to 
the Old Testament priests as well as to the whole Jewish ceremonial and ecclesiastical 
regulations.<note n="264" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.33">Along with the sacerdotal laws, strictly so called, which Cyprian 
already understood to apply in a frightful manner (see his appeal to <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 17:12" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.34" parsed="|Deut|17|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.12">Deut. XVII. 
12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Samuel 8:7" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.35" parsed="|1Sam|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.8.7">I Sam. VIII. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 10:16" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.36" parsed="|Luke|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.16">Luke X. 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 18:22" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.37" parsed="|John|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.22">John XVIII. 22 f.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 23:4-5" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.38" parsed="|Acts|23|4|23|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.4-Acts.23.5">Acts XXIII. 4-5</scripRef> in epp. 3. 43, 
59. 66), other Old Testament commandments could not fail to be introduced. Thus 
the commandment of tithes, which Irenæus had still asserted to be abolished, was 
now for the first time established (see Orion; Constit. Apost. and <i>my</i> remarks on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.39">Διδ.</span> c. 13); and hence Mosaic regulations as to ceremonial cleanness were adopted 
(see Hippol. Canones arab. 17; Dionys. Alex., ep. canon.). Constantine was the first 
to base the observance of Sunday on the commandment as to the Sabbath. Besides, 
the West was always more hesitating in this respect than the East. In Cyprian’s 
time, however, the classification and dignity of the clergy were everywhere upheld 
by an appeal to Old Testament commandments, though reservations still continued 
to be made here and there.</note> It is true that there is no other respect in which 
Old Testament commandments were incorporated with Christianity to such an extent 
as they were in this.<note n="265" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.40">Tertullian (de pud. I.) sneeringly named the bishop 
of Rome “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.41">pontifex maximus</span>”, thereby proving that he clearly recognised the heathen 
colouring given to the episcopal office. With the picture of the bishop drawn by 
the Apostolic constitutions may be compared the ill-natured descriptions of Paul 
of Samosata in Euseb., VII. 30.</note> But it can be proved that this formal adoption everywhere 


<pb n="131" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_131" />took place at a subsequent date, that is, it had practically no influence on the 
development itself, which was not legitimised by the commandments till a later period, 
and that often in a somewhat lame fashion. We may perhaps say that the development 
which made the bishops and elders priests altered the inward form of the Church 
in a more radical fashion than any other. “Gnosticism”, which the Church had repudiated 
in the second century, became part of her own system in the third. As her integrity 
had been made dependent on in-alienable objective standards, the adoption even of 
this greatest innovation, which indeed was in complete harmony with the secular 
element within her, was an elementary necessity. In regard to every sphere of Church 
life, and hence also in respect to the development of dogma<note n="266" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.42">Yet this influence, 
in a direct form at least, can only be made out at a comparatively late period. 
But nevertheless, from the middle of the 3rd century the priests alone are possessed 
of knowledge. As <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.43">μάθησις</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.44">μυσταγωγία</span> are inseparably connected in the mysteries 
and Gnostic societies, and the mystagogue was at once knowing one and priest, so 
also in the Catholic Church the priest is accounted the knowing one. Doctrine itself 
became a mystery to an increasing extent.</note> and the interpretation of the Holy 
Scriptures, the priesthood proved of the highest significance. The clerical exposition 
of the sacred books, with its frightful ideas, found its earliest advocate in Cyprian 
and had thus a most skilful champion at the very first.<note n="267" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.45"> 
Examples are found in epp. 1, 3, 4, 33, 43, 54, 57, 59, 65, 66. But see Iren., IV. 
26. 2, who is little behind Cyprian here, especially when he threatens offenders 
with the fate of Dathan and Abiram. One of the immediate results of the formation 
of a priestly and spiritual class was that the independent “teachers” now shared 
the fate of the old “prophets” and became extinct (see my edition of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p19.46">Διδαχή</span>, 
prolegg. pp. 131-137). It is an instructive fact that Theoktistus of Cæsarea and 
Alexander of Jerusalem in order to prove in opposition to Demetrius that independent 
teachers were still tolerated, <i>i.e.</i>, allowed to speak in public meetings 
of the Church, could only appeal to the practice of Phrygia and Lycaonia, that is, 
to the habit of outlying provinces where, besides, Montanism had its original seat. 
Euelpis in Laranda, Paulinus in Iconium, and Theodorus in Synnada, who flourished 
about 216, are in addition to Origen the last independent teachers (<i>i.e.</i>, 
outside the ranks of the clergy) known to us in Christendom (Euseb., H. E. VI. 19 
fin.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p20">II. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.1">Sacrifice</span>. In Book I., chap. III., § 7, we have already shown 
what a wide field the idea of sacrifice occupied in primitive Christendom, and how 
it was specially connected with the celebration of the Lord’s Supper. The latter was regarded 

<pb n="132" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_132" />as the pure (<i>i.e.</i>, to be presented with a pure heart), bloodless 
thank-offering of which Malachi had prophesied in I. 11. Priesthood and sacrifice, 
however, are mutually conditioned. The alteration of the concept “priest” necessarily 
led to a simultaneous and corresponding change in the idea of sacrifice, just as, 
conversely, the latter reacted on the former.<note n="268" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.2">See Döllinger, Die Lehre von 
der Eucharistie in den ersten drei Jahrhunderten, 1826. Höfling, Die Lehre der ältesten 
Kirche vom Opfer, p. 71 ff. Th. Harnack, Der christliche Gemeindegottesdienst im 
apostolischen und altkatholischen Zeitalter, p. 342 ff. Steitz, Art. “Messe” in 
Herzog’s Real Encyklopädie, 2nd ed. It is idle to enquire whether the conception 
of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.3">sacerdotium</span>” or that of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.4">sacrificium</span>” was first altered, because they 
are correlative ideas.</note> In Irenæus and Tertullian the old conception of sacrifice, 
viz., that prayers are the Christian sacrifice and that the disposition of the believer 
hallows his whole life even as it does his offering, and forms a well-pleasing sacrifice 
to God, remains essentially unchanged. In particular, there is no evidence of any 
alteration in the notion of sacrifice connected with the Lord’s Supper.<note n="269" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.5">See 
the proof passages in Höfling, 1. c., who has also treated in detail Clement and 
Origen’s idea of sacrifice, and cf. the beautiful saying of Irenæus IV. 18. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.6">Non 
sacrificia sanctificant hominem; non enim indiget sacrificio deus; sed conscientia 
eius qui offert sanctificat sacrificium, pura exsistens, et præstat acceptare deum 
quasi ab amico</span>” (on the offering in the Lord’s Supper see Iren. IV. 17. 5, 18. 1); 
Tertull., Apolog. 30; de orat. 28; adv. Marc. III. 22; IV. 1, 35: adv. <scripRef passage="Jud. 5" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.7" parsed="|Judg|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.5">Jud. 5</scripRef>; de 
virg. vel. 13.</note> But nevertheless we can already trace a certain degree of 
modification in Tertullian. Not only does he give fasting, voluntary celibacy, martyrdom, 
etc., special prominence among the sacrificial acts of a Christian life, and extol 
their religious value — as had already been done before; but he also attributes a 
God-propitiating significance to these performances, and plainly designates them 
as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.8">merita</span>” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.9">promereri deum</span>”). To the best of my belief Tertullian was the first 
who definitely regarded ascetic performances as propitiatory offerings and ascribed 
to them the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.10">potestas reconciliandi iratum deum.</span>”<note n="270" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.11">Cf. specially the Montanist 
writings; the treatise <i>de ieiunio</i> is the most important among them in this 
case; see cc. 7, 16; de resurr. 8. On the use of the word “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.12">satisfacere</span>” and the 
new ideas on the point which arose in the West (cf. also the word “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.13">meritum</span>”) see 
below chap. 5. 2 and the 2nd chap. of the 5th Vol. Note that the 2nd Ep. of Clement 
already contains the sayings: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.14">καλὸν ἐλεημοσύνη ὡς μετάνοια ἁμαρτίας· κρείσσων νηστεία 
προσευχῆς, ἐλεημοσύνη δὲ ἀμφοτέρων . . . ἐλεημοσύνη γὰρ 
κούϕισμα ἁμαρτίας γίνεται</span> 
(16. 4; similar expressions occur in the “Shepherd”). 
But they only show how far back we find the origin of these injunctions borrowed 
from Jewish proverbial wisdom. One cannot say that they had no effect at all on 
Christian life in the 2nd century; but we do not yet find the idea that ascetic 
performances are a sacrifice offered to a wrathful God. Martyrdom seems to have 
been earliest viewed as a performance which expiated sins. In Tertullian’s time 
the theory, that it was on a level with baptism (see Melito, 12. Fragment in Otto, 
Corp. Apol. IX. p. 418: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.15">δύο συνέστη τὰ ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτημάτα παρεχόμενα, πάθος διὰ Χριστὸν 
καὶ βάπτισμα</span>), had long been universally diffused and was also exegetically grounded. 
In fact, men went a step further and asserted that the merits of martyrs could also 
benefit others. This view had likewise become established long before Tertullian’s 
day, but was opposed by him (de pudic. 22), when martyrs abused the powers universally 
conceded to them. Origen went furthest here; see exhort. ad mart. 50: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.16">ὥσπερ τιμίῳ 
αἵματι τοῦ Ἰησοῦ ἠγοράσθημεν . . . οὕτως τῷ τιμίῳ αἵματι τῶν μαρτύρων ἀγορασθήσονταί 
τινες</span>; Hom. X. in <scripRef passage="Num. c." id="ii.iii.ii-p20.17" parsed="|Num|100|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.100">Num. c.</scripRef> II.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.18">ne forte, ex quo martyres non fiunt et hostiæ sanctorum 
non offeruntur pro peccatis nostris, peccatorum nostrorum remissionem non mereamur.</span>” 
The origin of this thought is, on the one hand, to be sought for in the wide-spread 
notion that the sufferings of an innocent man benefit others, and, on the other, 
in the belief that Christ himself suffered in the martyrs (see, <i>e.g.</i>, ep. Lugd. 
in Euseb., H. E. V. 1. 23, 41).</note> But he himself was far from using 



<pb n="133" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_133" />this fatal theory, so often found in his works, to support a lax Church 
practice that made Christianity consist in out ward forms. This result did not come 
about till the eventful decades, prolific in new developments, that elapsed between 
the persecutions of Septimius and Decius; and in the West it is again Cyprian who 
is our earliest witness as to the new view and practice.<note n="271" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.19">In the East it was Origen who introduced into Christianity the rich treasure of 
ancient ideas that had become associated with sacrifices. See Bigg’s beautiful account 
in “The Christian Platonists of Alexandria,” Lect. IV.-VI.</note> In the first place, 
Cyprian was quite familiar with the idea of ascetic propitiations and utilised it 
in the interest of the Catholicity of the Church; secondly, he propounded a new 
theory of the offering in the cultus. As far as the first point is concerned, Cyprian’s 
injunctions with regard to it are everywhere based on the understanding that even 
after baptism no one can be without sin (de op. et eleemos. 3); and also on the 
firm conviction that this sacrament can only have a retrospective virtue. Hence 
he concludes that we must appease God, whose wrath has been aroused by sin, through 
performances of our own, that is, through offerings that bear the character of “satisfactions”. 
In other words we must blot out transgressions by specially meritorious deeds in 
order thus to escape eternal punishment. These deeds 


<pb n="134" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_134" />Cyprian terms “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.20">merita</span>”, which either possess the character of atonements, 
or, in case there are no sins to be expiated, entitle the Christian to a special 
reward (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.21">merces</span>).<note n="272" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.22">Moreover, Tertullian (Scorp. 6) had already said: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.23">Quomodo 
multæ mansiones apud patrem, si non pro varietate meritorum.</span>”</note> But, along 
with <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.24">lamentationes</span></i> and acts of penance, it is principally alms-giving that 
forms such means of atonement (see de lapsis, 35, 36). In Cyprian’s eyes this is 
already the proper satisfaction; mere prayer, that is, devotional exercises unaccompanied 
by fasting and alms, being regarded as “bare and unfruitful”. In the work “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.25">de opere 
et eleemosynis</span>” which, after a fashion highly characteristic of Cyprian, is made 
dependent on Sirach and Tobias, he has set forth a detailed theory of what we may 
call alms-giving as a <i>means of grace</i> in its relation to baptism and salvation.<note n="273" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.26">See c. 1: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.27">Nam cum dominus adveniens sanasset illa, 
quæ Adam portaverit vulnera et venena serpentis antiqua curasset, legem dedit sano et præcepit, ne ultra iam peccaret, 
ne quid peccanti gravius eveniret; coartati eramus et in angustum innocentiæ præscriptione 
conclusi, nec haberet quid fragilitatis humanæ infirmitas adque imbecillitas faceret, 
nisi iterum pietas divina subveniens iustitiæ et misericordiæ operibus ostensis 
viam quandam tuendæ salutis aperiret, ut sordes postmodum quascumque contrahimus 
eleemosynis abluamus.</span>” c. 2: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.28">sicut lavacro aquæ salutaris gehennæ ignis extinguitur, 
ita eleemosynis adque operationibus iustus delictorum flamma sopitur, et quia semel 
in baptismo remissa peccatorum datur, adsidua et iugis operatio baptismi instar 
imitata dei rursus indulgentiam largiatur.</span>” 5, 6, 9. In c. 18 Cyprian already established 
an arithmetical relation between the number of alms-offerings and the blotting out 
of sins, and in c. 21, in accordance with an ancient idea which Tertullian and Minucius 
Felix, however, only applied to martyrdom, he describes the giving of alms as a 
spectacle for God and Christ. In Cyprian’s epistles “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.29">satisfacere deo</span>” is exceedingly 
frequent. It is almost still more important to note the frequent use of the expression 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.30">promereri deum (iudicem)</span>” in Cyprian. See de unitate 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.31">iustitia opus est, ut 
promereri quis possit deum iudicem: præceptis eius et monitis obtemperandum est, 
ut accipiant merita nostra mercedem.</span>” 18; de lapsis 31; de orat. 8, 32, 36; de mortal. 
10; de op. 11, 14, 15, 26; de bono pat. 18; ep. 62. 2: 73. 10. Here it is everywhere assumed that Christians acquire God’s favour by their works.</note> 
However, this practice can only be viewed as a means of grace in Cyprian’s sense 
in so far as God has accepted it, that is, pointed it out. In itself it is a free 
human act. After the Decian persecution and the rearrangement of ecclesiastical 
affairs necessitated by it, works and alms (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.32">opera et eleemosynæ</span>) made their way 
into the absolution system of the Church, and were assigned a permanent place in it. Even 


<pb n="135" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_135" />the Christian who has forfeited his Church membership by abjuration 
may ultimately recover it by deeds of sacrifice, of course under the guidance and 
intercessory coöperation of the Church. The dogmatic dilemma we find here cannot 
be more clearly characterised than by simply placing the two doctrines professed 
by Cyprian side by side. These are: — (1) that the sinfulness common to each individual 
can only be once extirpated by the power of baptism derived from the work of Christ, 
and (2) that transgressions committed after baptism, inclusive of mortal sins, can 
and must be expiated solely by spontaneous acts of sacrifice under the guidance 
of kind mother Church.<note n="274" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.33">Baptism with blood is not referred to here.</note> 
A Church capable of being permanently satisfied with such doctrines would very soon 
have lost the last remains of her Christian character. What was wanted was a means 
of grace, similar to baptism and granted by God through Christ, to which the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.34">opera et eleemosynæ</span></i> 
are merely to bear the relation of <i>accompanying</i> acts. 
But Cyprian was no dogmatist and was not able to form a doctrine of the means of 
grace. He never got beyond his “propitiate God the judge by sacrifices after baptism” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.35">promereri deum judicem post baptismum sacrificiis</span>”), and merely hinted, in an 
obscure way, that the absolution of him who has committed a deadly sin after baptism 
emanates from the same readiness of God to forgive as is expressed in that rite, 
and that membership in the Church is a condition of absolution. His whole theory 
as to the legal nature of man’s (the Christian’s) relationship to God, and the 
practice, inaugurated by Tertullian, of designating this connection by terms derived 
from Roman law continued to prevail in the West down to Augustine’s time.<note n="275" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.36">With modifications, this has still continued to be the case beyond Augustine’s time 
down to the Catholicism of the present day. Cyprian is the father of the Romish 
doctrine of good works and sacrifice. Yet is it remarkable that he was not yet familiar 
with the theory according to which man <i>must</i> acquire <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.37">merita</span></i>. In his 
mind “merits” and “blessedness” are not yet rigidly correlated ideas; but the rudiments 
of this view are also found in him; cf. de unit. 15 (see p. 134, note 3 ).</note> 
But, during this whole interval, no book was written by a Western Churchman which 
made the salvation of the sinful Christian dependent on ascetic offerings of atonement, 


<pb n="136" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_136" />with so little regard to Christ’s grace and the divine factor in the 
case, as Cyprian’s work <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p20.38">de opere et eleemosynis</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p21">No less significant is Cyprian’s advance as regards the idea of the sacrifice in 
public worship, and that in three respects. To begin with, Cyprian was the first 
to associate the specific offering, <i>i.e.,</i> the Lord’s Supper<note n="276" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.1">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.2">Sacrificare</span>”, 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.3">sacrificium celebrare</span>”, in all passages where they are unaccompanied by any qualifying 
words, mean to celebrate the Lord’s Supper. Cyprian has never called prayer a “sacrifice” 
without qualifying terms; on the contrary he collocates “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.4">preces</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.5">sacrificium</span>”, 
and sometimes also “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.6">oblatio</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.7">sacrificium</span>”. The former is then the offering 
of the laity and the latter of the priests.</note> with the specific priesthood. 
Secondly, he was the first to designate the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.8">passio dominis</span></i>, nay, the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.9">sanguis 
Christi</span></i> and the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.10">dominica hostia</span></i> as the object of the eucharistic offering.<note n="277" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.11">Cf. the 
whole 63rd epistle and above all c. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.12">Et quia passionis eius mentionem 
in sacrificiis omnibus facimus, passio est enim domini sacrificium quod offerrimus, 
nihil aliud quam quod ille fecit facere debemus</span>”; c. 9.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.13">unde apparet sanguinem 
Christi non offerri, si desit vinum calici.</span>” 13; de unit. 17: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.14">dominicæ hostiæ veritatem 
per falsa sacrificia profanare</span>”; ep. 63. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.15">sacramentum sacrificii dominici</span>”. The 
transference of the sacrificial idea to the consecrated elements, which, in all 
probability, Cyprian already found in existence, is ultimately based on the effort 
to include the element of mystery and magic in the specifically sacerdotal ceremony 
of sacrifice, and to make the Christian offering assume, though not visibly, the 
form of a bloody sacrifice, such as secularised Christianity desired. This transference, 
however, was the result of two causes. The first has been already rightly stated 
by Ernesti (Antimur. p. 94) in the words: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.16">quia eucharistia habet <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.17">ἀνάμνησιν</span> 
Christi mortui et sacrificii eius in cruce peracti, propter ea paullatim cœpta est 
tota eucharistia sacrificium dici.</span>” In Cyprian’s 63rd. epistle it is still observable 
how the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.18">calicem in commemorationem domini et passionis eius offerre</span>” passes over 
into the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.19">sanguinem Christi offerre</span>”, see also Euseb. demonstr. I. 13: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.20">μνήμην τῆς 
θυσίας Χριστοῦ προσφέρειν and τὴν ἔνσαρκον τοῦ Χριστοῦ παρουσίαν καὶ τὸ καταρτισθὲν 
αὐτοῦ σῶμα προσφέρειν.</span> The other cause has been specially pointed out by Theodore 
Harnack (l.c., p. 409 f.). In ep. 63. 2 and in many other passages Cyprian expresses 
the thought “that in the Lord’s Supper nothing else is done <i>by</i> us but what 
the Lord has first done <i>for</i> us.” But he says that at the institution of the 
Supper the Lord first offered himself as a sacrifice to God the Father. Consequently 
the priest officiating in Christ’s stead only presents a true and perfect offering 
when he imitates what Christ has done (c. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.21">si Christus Jesus dominus et deus 
noster ipse est summus sacerdos dei patris et sacrificium patri se ipsum obtulit 
et hoc fieri in sui commemorationem præcepit, utique ille sacerdos vice Christi 
vere fungitur, qui id quod Christus fecit imitatur et sacrificium verum et plenum 
tunc offert in ecclesia deo patri, si sic incipiat offerre secundum quod ipsum Christum 
videat obtulisse</span>”). This brings us to the conception of the repetition of Christ’s 
sacrifice by the priest. But in Cyprian’s case it was still, so to speak, only a 
notion verging on that idea, that is, he only leads up to it, abstains from formulating 
it with precision, or drawing any further conclusions from it, and even threatens 
the idea itself inasmuch as he still appears to conceive the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.22">calicem in commemorationem 
domini et passionis eius offerre</span>” as identical with it. As far as the East is concerned 
we find in Origen no trace of the assumption of a repeated sacrifice of Christ. 
But in the original of the first 6 books of the Apostolic Constitutions this conception 
is also wanting, although the Supper ceremonial has assumed an exclusively sacerdotal 
character (see II. 25: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.23">αἱ τότε</span> (in the old covenant) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.24">θυσίαι, νῦν εὐχαὶ καὶ δεήσεις 
καὶ ἐυχαριστίαι.</span> II. 53). The passage VI. 23: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.25">ἀνρὶ θυσίας τῆς δἰ αἱμάτων τήν λογικὴν 
καὶ τὴν μυστικήν, ἥτις εἰς τὸν θάνατον τοῦ κυρίου συμβόλων χάριν ἐπιτελεῖται τοῦ 
σώματος αὐτοῦ καὶ τοῦ αἵματος</span>, does not belong to the original document, but to 
the interpolator. With the exception therefore of one passage in the Apostolic Church 
order (printed in my edition of the Didache prolegg. p. 236) viz.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.26">ἡ προσϕορὰ τοῦ 
σώματος καὶ τοῦ αἵματος</span>, we possess no proofs that there was any mention in the 
East before Eusebius’ time of a sacrifice of Christ’s body in the Lord’s Supper. 
From this, however, we must by no means conclude that the mystic feature in the 
celebration of the sacrifice had been less emphasised there.</note> Thirdly, he expressly represented the 

<pb n="137" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_137" />celebration of the Lord’s Supper as an incorporation of the congregation 
and its individual members with Christ, and was the first to bear clear testimony 
as to the special importance attributed to commemoration of the celebrators (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.27">vivi 
et defuncti</span>”), though no other can be ascertained than a specially strong intercession.<note n="278" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.28">In 
ep. 63. 13 Cyprian has illustrated the incorporation of the community with Christ 
by the mixture of wine and water in the Supper, because the special aim of the epistle 
required this: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.29">Videmus in aqua populum intellegi, in vino vero ostendi sanguinem 
Christi; quando autem in calice vino aqua miscetur, Christo populus adunatur et 
credentium plebs ei in quem credidit copulatur et iungitur etc.</span>” The special mention 
of the offerers (see already Tertullian’s works: de corona 3, de exhort. cast. 11, 
and de monog. 10) therefore means that the latter commend themselves to Christ as 
his own people, or are recommended to him as such. On the Praxis see Cyprian ep. 
1. 2 “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.30">. . . si quis hoc fecisset, non offerretur pro eo nec sacrificium pro dormitione 
eius celebraretur</span>”; 62. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.31">ut fratres nostros in mente habeatis orationibus vestris 
et eis vicem boni operis in sacrificiis et precibus repræsentetis, subdidi nomina 
singulorum.</span>”</note> But this is really the essential effect of the sacrifice of 
the supper as regards the celebrators; for however much the conceptions about this 
ceremony might be heightened, and whatever additions might be made to its ritual, 
forgiveness of sins in the strict sense could not be associated with it. Cyprian’s 
statement that every celebration of the Lord’s Supper is a repetition or imitation 
of Christ’s sacrifice of himself, and that the ceremony has therefore an expiatory 
value remains a mere assertion, though the Romish Church still continues to 


<pb n="138" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_138" />repeat this doctrine to the present day. For the idea that partaking 
of the Lord’s Supper cleansed from sin like the mysteries of the Great Mother (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p21.32">magna 
mater</span>) and Mithras, though naturally suggested by the ceremonial practice, was counteracted 
by the Church principles of penance and by the doctrine of baptism. As a sacrificial 
rite the Supper never became a ceremony equivalent in effect to baptism. But no 
doubt, as far as the popular conception was concerned, the solemn ritual copied 
from the ancient mysteries could not but attain an indescribably important significance. 
It is not possible, within the framework of the history of dogma, to describe the 
development of religious ceremonial in the third century, and to show what a radical 
alteration took place in men’s conceptions with regard to it (cf. for example, Justin 
with Cyprian). But, in dealing with the history of dogma within this period, we 
must clearly keep in view the development of the cultus, the new conceptions of 
the value of ritual, and the reference of ceremonial usages to apostolic tradition; 
for there was plainly a remodelling of the ritual in imitation of the ancient mysteries 
and of the heathen sacrificial system, and this fact is admitted by Protestant scholars 
of all parties. Ceremonial and doctrine may indeed be at variance, for the latter 
may lag behind the former and vice versa, but they are never subject to entirely 
different conditions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p22">III. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.1">Means of Grace, Baptism</span>, and <span class="sc" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.2">Eucharist</span>. That which the Western 
Church of post-Augustinian times calls sacrament in the specific sense of the word 
(means of grace) was only possessed by the Church of the third century in the form 
of baptism.<note n="279" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.3">Much as the use of the word “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.4">sacramentum</span>” in the Western Church 
from Tertullian to Augustine (Hahn, Die Lehre von den Sacramenten, 1864, p. 5 ff.) 
differs from that in the classic Romish use it is of small interest in the history 
of dogma to trace its various details. In the old Latin Bible <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.5">μυστήροιν</span> was translated 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.6">sacramentum</span>” and thus the new signification “mysterious, holy ordinance or thing” 
was added to the meaning “oath”, “ sacred obligation”. Accordingly Tertullian already 
used the word to denote sacred facts, mysterious and salutary signs and vehicles, 
and also holy acts. Everything in any way connected with the Deity and his revelation, 
and therefore, for example, the content of revelation as doctrine, is designated 
“sacrament”; and the word is also applied to the symbolical which is always something 
mysterious and holy. Alongside of this the old meaning 
“sacred obligation” still remains in force. If, because of this comprehensive use, 
further discussion of the word is unnecessary, the fact that revelation itself as 
well as everything connected with it was expressly designated as a “mystery” is 
nevertheless of importance in the history of dogma. This usage of the word is indeed 
not removed from the original one so long as it was merely meant to denote the supernatural 
origin and supernatural nature of the objects in question; but more than this was 
now intended; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.7">sacramentum</span>” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.8">μυτήριον</span>) was rather intended to represent the holy 
thing that was revealed as something relatively concealed. This conception, however, 
is opposed to the Judæo-Christian idea of revelation, and is thus to be regarded 
as an introduction of the Greek notion. Probst (Sacramente und Sacramentalia, 1872) 
thinks differently. That which is mysterious and dark appears to be such an essential 
attribute of the divine, that even the obscurities of the New Testament Scriptures 
were now justified because these writings were regarded as altogether “spiritual”. 
See Iren. II. 28. 1-3. Tert. de bapt. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.9">deus in stultitia et impossibilitate materias 
operationis suæ instituit.</span>”</note> In strict theory she still held that the grace once 

<pb n="139" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_139" />bestowed in this rite could be conferred by no holy ceremony of equal 
virtue, that is, by no fresh sacrament. The baptised Christian has no means of grace, 
conferred by Christ, at his disposal, but has his law to fulfil (see, <i>e.g.</i>, Iren. 
IV. 27. 2). But, as soon as the Church began to absolve mortal sinners, she practically 
possessed in absolution a real means of grace that was equally effective with baptism 
from the moment that this remission became unlimited in its application.<note n="280" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.10">We 
have explained above that the Church already possessed this means of grace, in so 
far as she had occasionally absolved mortal sinners, even at an earlier period; 
but this possession was quite uncertain and, strictly speaking, was not a possession 
at all, for in such cases the early Church merely followed extraordinary directions 
of the Spirit.</note> 
The notions as to this means of grace, however, continued quite uncertain in so 
far as the thought of God’s absolving the sinner through the priest was qualified 
by the other theory (see above) which asserted that forgiveness was obtained through 
the penitential acts of transgressors (especially baptism with blood, and next in 
importance <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.11">lamentationes, ieiunia, eleemosynæ</span></i>). In the third century there were 
manifold holy dispensations of grace by the hands of priests; but there was still 
no theory which traced the means of grace to the historical work of Christ in the 
same way that the grace bestowed in baptism was derived from it. From Cyprian’s 
epistles and the anti-Novatian sections in the first six books of the Apostolic 
Constitutions we indeed see that appeal was not unfrequently made to the power of forgiving 

<pb n="140" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_140" />sins bestowed on the Apostles and to Christ’s declaration that he received sinners; 
but, as the Church had not made up her mind to repeat baptism, so also she had yet 
no theory that expressly and clearly supplemented this rite by a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.12">sacramentum absolutionis</span></i>. 
In this respect, as well as in regard to the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p22.13">sacramentum ordinis</span></i>, first instituted 
by Augustine, theory remained far behind practice. This was by no means an advantage, 
for, as a matter of fact, the whole religious ceremonial was already regarded as 
a system of means of grace. The consciousness of a personal, living connection of 
the individual with God through Christ had already disappeared, and the hesitation 
in setting up new means of grace had only the doubtful result of increasing the 
significance of human acts, such as offerings and satisfactions, to a dangerous extent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p23">Since the middle of the second century the notions of baptism<note n="281" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.1">Höfling, Das 
Sacrament der Taufe, 2 Vols., 1846. Steitz, Art. “Taufe” in Herzog’s Real Encyklopädie. 
Walch, Hist. pædobaptismi quattuor priorum sæculorum, 1739.</note> in the Church 
have not essentially altered (see Vol. I. p. 206 ff.). The result of baptism was 
universally considered to be forgiveness of sins, and this pardon was supposed to 
effect an actual sinlessness which now required to be maintained.<note n="282" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.2">In de bono 
pudic. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.3">renati ex aqua et pudicitia</span>,” Pseudo-Cyprian expresses idea, which, though 
remarkable, is not confined to himself.</note> We frequently find “deliverance from 
death”, “regeneration of man”, “restoration to the image of God”, and “obtaining 
of the Holy Spirit”. (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.4">Absolutio mortes</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.5">regeneratio hominis</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.6">restitutio ad 
similitudinem dei</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.7">consecutio spiritus sancti</span>”) named along with the “remission 
of sins” and “obtaining of eternal life” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.8">remissio delictorum</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.9">consecutio 
æternitatis</span>”). Examples are to be found in Tertullian<note n="283" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.10">But Tertullian says 
(de bapt. 6): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.11">Non quod in aquis spiritum sanctum consequamur, sed in aqua emundati 
sub angelo spiritui sancto præparamur.</span>”</note> adv. Marc. I. 28 and elsewhere; and 
Cyprian speaks of the “bath of regeneration and sanctification” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.12">lavacrum regenerationis 
et sanctificationis</span>”). Moreover, we pretty frequently find rhetorical passages where, 
on the strength of New Testament texts, all possible blessings are associated with 
baptism.<note n="284" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.13">The disquisitions of Clement of Alexandria in Pædag. I. 6 (baptism 
and sonship) are very important, but he did not follow them up. It is deserving 
of note that the positive effects of baptism were more strongly emphasised in the 
East than in the West. But, on the other hand, the conception is more uncertain 
in the former region.</note> The constant additions to the 


<pb n="141" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_141" />baptismal ritual, a process which had begun at a very early period, 
are partly due to the intention of symbolising these supposedly manifold virtues 
of baptism,<note n="285" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.14"> See Tertullian, de bapt. 7 ff.; Cypr., ep. 70. 2 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.15">ungi quoque 
necesse est eum qui baptizatus est, ut accepto chrismate, <i>i.e.</i>, unctione 
esse unctus dei et habere in se gratiam Christi possit</span>”), 74. 5 etc. “Chrism” is 
already found in Tertullian as well as the laying on of hands. The Roman Catholic 
bishop Cornelius in the notorious epistle to Fabius (Euseb., H. E. VI. 43. 15), 
already traces the rites which accompany baptism to an ecclesiastical canon (perhaps 
one from Hippolytus’ collection; see can. arab. 19). After relating that Novatian 
in his illness had only received clinical baptism he writes: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.16">οὐ μὴν οὐδὲ τῶν λοιπῶν 
ἔτυχε, διαφυγὼν τὴν νόσον, ὧν χρὴ μεταλαμβάνειν κατὰ τὸν τῆς ἐκκλησίας κανόνα, τοῦ 
τε σφραγισθῆναι ὑπὸ τοῦ 
ἐπισκόπου.</span> It is also remarkable that one of the bishops 
who voted about heretic baptism (Sentent. episcop., Cypr., opp. ed. Hartel I. p. 
439) calls the laying on of hands a sacrament like baptism: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.17">neque enim spiritus 
sine aqua separatim operari potest nec aqua sine spiritu male ergo sibi quidem interpretantur 
ut dicant, quod per manus impositionem spiritum sanctum accipiant et sic recipiantur, 
cum manifestum sit <i>utroque sacramento</i> debere eos renasci in ecclesia catholica.</span>” 
Among other particulars found in Tertullian’s work on baptism (cc. 1. 12 seq.) it 
may moreover be seen that there were Christians about the year 200, who questioned 
the indispensability of baptism to salvation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.18">baptismus non est necessarius, quibus 
fides satis est</span>). The assumption that martyrdom replaces baptism (Tertull., de bapt. 
16; Origen), is in itself a sufficient proof that the ideas of the “sacrament” were 
still uncertain As to the objection that Jesus himself had not baptised and that 
the Apostles had not received Christian baptism see Tert., de bapt. 11, 12.</note> 
and partly owe their origin to the endeavour to provide the great mystery with fit 
accompaniments.<note n="286" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.19">In itself the performance of this rite seemed too simple to 
those who sought eagerly for mysteries. See Tertull., de bapt. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.20">Nihil adeo est 
quod obduret mentes hominum quam simplicitas divinorum operum, quæ in actu videtur, 
et magnificentia, quæ in effecta repromittitur, ut hinc quoque, quoniam tanta simplicitate, 
sine pompa, sine apparatu novo aliquo, denique sine sumptu homo in aqua demissus 
et inter pauca verba tinctus non multo vel nihilo mundior resurgit, eo incredibilis 
existimetur consecutio æternitatis. Mentior, si non e contrario idolorum solemnia 
vel arcana de suggestu et apparatu deque sumptu fidem at auctoritatem sibi exstruunt.</span>”</note> 
As yet the separate acts can hardly be proved to have an independent signification.<note n="287" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.21">But see Euseb., 
H. E. VI. 43. 15, who says that only the laying on of hands on the 
part of the bishop communicates the Holy Spirit, and this ceremony must therefore 
follow baptism. It is probable that confirmation as a specific act did not become 
detached from baptism in the West till shortly before the middle of the third century. 
Perhaps we may assume that the Mithras cult. had an influence here.</note> The water was 

<pb n="142" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_142" />regarded both as the symbol of the purification of the soul and as 
an efficacious, holy medium of the Spirit (in accordance with <scripRef passage="Genesis 1:2" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.22" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. I. 2</scripRef>; water and 
Spirit are associated with each other, especially in Cyprian’s epistles on baptism). 
He who asserted the latter did not thereby repudiate the former (see Orig. in Joann. 
Tom. VI. 17, Opp. IV. p. 133).<note n="288" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.23">See Tertullian’s superstitious remarks in de 
bap. 3-9 to the effect that water is the element of the Holy Spirit and of unclean 
Spirits etc. Melito also makes a similar statement in the fragment of his treatise 
on baptism in Pitra, Anal, Sacra II., p. 3 sq. Cyprian, ep. 70. 1, uses the remarkable 
words: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.24">oportet vero mundari et sanctificari aquam prius a <i>sacerdote</i></span> (Tertull. still 
knows nothing of this: c. 17: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.25">etiam laicis ius est”), ut possit baptismo suo peccata 
hominis qui baptizatur abluere</span>.” <scripRef passage="Ep. 74" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.26">Ep. 74</scripRef>. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.27">peccata purgare et hominem sanctificare 
aqua sola non potest, nisi habeat et spiritum sanctum.</span>” Clem. Alex. Protrept. 10. 
99: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.28">λάβετε ὕδωρ λογικόν.</span></note> 
Complete obscurity prevails as to the Church’s adoption 
of the practice of child baptism, which, though it owes its origin to the idea of 
this ceremony being indispensable to salvation, is nevertheless a proof that the 
superstitious view of baptism had increased.<note n="289" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.29">It was easy for Origen to justify 
child baptism, as he recognised something sinful in corporeal birth itself, and 
believed in sin which had been committed in a former life. The earliest justification 
of child baptism may therefore be traced back to a philosophical doctrine.</note> 
In the time of Irenæus (II. 22. 4) and Tertullian (de bapt. 18) child baptism had 
already become very general and was founded on <scripRef passage="Matthew 19:14" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.30" parsed="|Matt|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.14">Matt. XIX. 14</scripRef>. We have no testimony 
regarding it from earlier times; Clement of Alexandria does not yet assume it. Tertullian 
argued against it not only because he regarded conscious faith as a needful preliminary 
condition, but also because he thought it advisable to delay baptism (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.31">cunctatio 
baptismi</span>) on account of the responsibility involved in it (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.32">pondus baptismi</span>). He 
says: “It is more advantageous to delay baptism, especially in the case of little 
children. For why is it necessary for the sponsors (this is the first mention of 
“godparents “) also to be thrust into danger? . . . let the little ones therefore 
come when they are growing up; let them come when they are learning, when they are 
taught where they are coming to; let them become Christians when they are able to 
know Christ. Why does an age of innocence hasten to the remission of sins? People 
will act more cautiously in worldly affairs, so that one 


<pb n="143" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_143" />who is not trusted with earthly things is trusted with divine. Whoever 
understands the responsibility of baptism will fear its attainment more than its 
delay.”<note n="290" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.33"><i> Translator’s note</i>. The following is the original Latin, as 
quoted by Prof. Harnack: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.34">Cunctatio baptismi utilior est, præcipue circa parvulos. 
Quid enim necesse, sponsores etiam periculo ingeri . . . veniant ergo parvuli, dum 
adolescunt; veniant dum discunt, dum quo veniant docentur; fiant Christiani, cum 
Christum nosse potuerint. Quid festinat innocens ætas ad remissionem peccatorum? 
Cautius agetur in sæcularibus, ut cui substantia terrena non creditur, divina credatur 
. . . Si qui pondus intelligant baptismi, magis timebunt consecutionem quam dilationem.</span>”</note> 
To all appearance the practice of immediately baptising the children of Christian 
families was universally adopted in the Church in the course of the third century. 
(Origen, Comment. in ep. ad Rom. V. 9, Opp. IV. p. 565, declared child baptism to 
be a custom handed down by the Apostles.) Grown up people, on the other hand, frequently 
postponed baptism, but this habit was disapproved.<note n="291" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.35">Under such circumstances 
the recollection of the significance of baptism in the establishment of the Church 
fell more and more into the background (see Hermas: “the Church rests like the world 
upon water”; Irenæus III. 17. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.36">Sicut de arido tritico massa una non fieri potest 
sine humore neque unis panis, ita nec nos multi unum fieri in Christo Iesu poteramus 
sine aqua quæ de cœlo est. Et sicut arida terra, si non percipiat humorem, non fructificat: 
sic et nos lignum aridum exsistentes primum, nunquam fructificaremus vitam sine 
superna voluntaria pluvia. Corpora unim nostra per lavacrum illam quæ est ad incorruptionem 
unitatem acceperunt, animæ autem per spiritum</span>”). The unbaptised (catechumens) also 
belong to the Church, when they commit themselves to her guidance and prayers. Accordingly 
baptism ceased more and more to be regarded as an act of initiation, and only recovered 
this character in the course of the succeeding centuries. In this connection the 
7th (spurious) canon of Constantinople (381) is instructive: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p23.37">καὶ τὴν πρώτην ἡμέραν 
ποιοῦμεν αὐτοὺς Χριστιανούς, τὴν δὲ δευτέραν κατηχουμένους, εἶτα τὴν τρίτην ἐξορκίζομεν 
αὐτοὺς κ.τ.λ.</span></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p24">The Lord’s Supper was not only regarded as a sacrifice, but also 
as a divine gift.<note n="292" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.1">Döllinger, Die Lehre von der Eucharistic in dem ersten 3 Jahrhunderten, 1826. Engelhardt 
in the Zeitschrift für die hist. Theologie, 1842, I. Kahnis, Lehre vom Abendmahl, 
1851. Rückert, Das Abendmahl, sein Wesen und seine Geschichte, 1856. Leimbach, 
Beiträge zur Abendmahlslehre Tertullian’s, 1874. Steitz, Die Abendmahlslehre der 
griechischen Kirche, in the Jahrbücher für deutsche Theologie, 1864-1868; cf. also 
the works of Probst. Whilst Eucharist and love feast had already been separated 
from the middle of the 2nd century in the West, they were still united in Alexandria 
in Clement’s time; see Bigg, l.c., p. 103.</note> 
The effects of this gift were not theoretically fixed, because these were excluded 
by the strict scheme<note n="293" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.2">The collocation of baptism and the Lord’s Supper, which, 
as the early Christian monuments prove, was a very familiar practice (Tert., adv. 
Marc. IV. 34: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.3">sacramentum baptismi et eucharistiæ</span>; Hippol., 
can. arab. 38: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.4">baptizatus et corpore Christi pastus</span>”), was, so far as I know, justified 
by no Church Father on internal grounds. Considering their conception of the holy 
ordinances this is not surprising. They were classed together because they were 
instituted by the Lord, and because the elements (water, wine, bread) afforded much 
common ground for allegorical interpretation.</note> 

<pb n="144" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_144" />of baptismal grace and baptismal obligation. But in practice Christians 
more and more assumed a real bestowal of heavenly gifts in the holy food, and gave 
themselves over to superstitious theories. This bestowal was sometimes regarded 
as a spiritual and sometimes as a bodily self-communication of Christ, that is, 
as a miraculous implanting of divine life. Here ethical and physical, and again 
ethical and theoretical features were intermixed with each other. The utterances 
of the Fathers to which we have access do not allow us to classify these elements 
here; for to all appearance not a single one clearly distinguished between spiritual 
and bodily, or ethical and intellectual effects unless he was in principle a spiritualist. 
But even a writer of this kind had quite as superstitious an idea of the holy elements 
as the rest. Thus the holy meal was extolled as the communication of incorruption, 
as a pledge of resurrection, as a medium of the union of the flesh with the Holy 
Spirit; and again as food of the soul, as the bearer of the Spirit of Christ (the 
Logos), as the means of strengthening faith and knowledge, as a sanctifying of the 
whole personality. The thought of the forgiveness of sins fell quite into the background. 
This ever changing conception, as it seems to us, of the effects of partaking of 
the Lord’s Supper had also a parallel in the notions as to the relation between 
the visible elements and the body of Christ. So far as we are able to judge no one 
felt that there was a <i>problem</i> here, no one enquired whether this relation was realistic 
or symbolical. The symbol is the mystery and the mystery was not conceivable without 
a symbol. What we now-a-days understand by “symbol” is a thing which is not that 
which it represents; at that time “symbol” denoted a thing which, in some kind of 
way, really is what it signifies; but, on the other hand, according to the ideas 
of that period, the really heavenly element lay either in or behind the visible form without being 


<pb n="145" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_145" />identical with it. Accordingly the distinction of a symbolic and realistic 
conception of the Supper is altogether to be rejected; we could more rightly distinguish 
between materialistic, dyophysite, and docetic conceptions which, however, are not 
to be regarded as severally exclusive in the strict sense. In the popular idea the 
consecrated elements were heavenly fragments of magical virtue (see Cypr., de laps. 
25; Euseb., H. E. VI. 44). With these the rank and file of third-century Christians 
already connected many superstitious notions which the priests tolerated or shared.<note n="294" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.5">The story related by Dionysius (in Euseb., l.c.) is especially characteristic, as 
the narrator was an extreme spiritualist. How did it stand therefore with the dry 
tree? Besides, Tertull. (de corona 3) says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.6">Calicis aut panis nostri aliquid decuti 
in terram anxie patimur</span>”. Superstitious reverence for the sacrament <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.7">ante et extra 
usum</span></i> is a very old habit of mind in the Gentile Church.</note> The antignostic 
Fathers acknowledged that the consecrated food consisted of two things, an earthly 
(the elements) and a heavenly (the real body of Christ). They thus saw in the sacrament 
a guarantee of the union between spirit and flesh, which the Gnostics denied; and 
a pledge of the resurrection of the flesh nourished by the blood of the Lord
(Justin; Iren. IV. 18. 4, 5; V. 2. 2, 3; likewise Tertullian who is erroneously 
credited with a “symbolical” doctrine<note n="295" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.8">Leimbach’s investigations of Tertullian’s 
use of words have placed this beyond doubt; see de orat. 6; adv. Marc. I. 14: IV. 
40: III. 19; de resurr. 8.</note>). Clement and Origen “spiritualise”, because, 
like Ignatius, they assign a spiritual significance to the flesh and blood of Christ 
himself (summary of wisdom). To judge from the exceedingly confused passage in Pæd. 
II. 2, Clement distinguishes a spiritual and a material blood of Christ. Finally, 
however, he sees in the Eucharist the union of the divine Logos with the human spirit, 
recognises, like Cyprian at a later period, that the mixture of wine with water 
in the symbol represents the spiritual process, and lastly does not fail to attribute 
to the holy food a relationship to the body.<note n="296" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.9">The chief passages referring 
to the Supper in Clement are Protrept. 12. 120; Pæd. I. 6. 43: II. 2. 19 sq.: I. 
5. 15: I. 6. 38, 40; Quis div. 23; Strom. V. 10. 66: I. 10. 46: I. 19. 96: VI. 14. 
113: V. 11. 70. Clement thinks as little of forgiveness of sins in connection with 
the Supper as does the author of the Didache or the other Fathers; this feast is 
rather meant to bestow an initiation into knowledge and immortality. Ignatius had 
already said, “the body is faith, the blood is hope”. This is also Clement’s opinion; 
he also knows of a transubstantiation, not, however, into the real body of Christ, 
but into heavenly powers. His teaching was therefore that of Valentinus (see the 
Exc. ex. Theod. § 82, already given on Vol. i. p. 263) Strom. V. 11. 70: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.10">λογικὸν 
ἡμῖν βρῶμα ἡ γνῶσις</span>; I. 20. 46: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.11">ἕνα δὴ φάγωμεν λογικῶς; V. 10. 66: βρῶσις 
γὰρ καὶ πόσις τοῦ θείου λόγου 
ἡ γνῶσις ἐστι τῆς θείας οὐσίας.</span> Adumbrat. in epp. 
Joh.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.12">sanguis quod est cognitio</span>”; see Bigg, i.e., p. 106 ff.</note> It is true that Origen, the great 


<pb n="146" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_146" />mysteriosophist and theologian of sacrifice, expressed himself in 
plainly “ spiritualistic” fashion; but in his eyes religious mysteries and the 
whole person of Christ lay in the province of the spirit, and therefore his theory 
of the Supper is not “symbolical”, but conformable to his doctrine of Christ. Besides, 
Origen was only able to recognise spiritual aids in the sphere of the intellect 
and the disposition, and in the assistance given to these by man’s own free and 
spontaneous efforts. Eating and drinking and, in general, participation in a ceremonial 
are from Origen’s standpoint completely indifferent matters. The intelligent Christian 
feeds at all times on the body of Christ, that is, on the Word of God, and thus 
celebrates a never ending Supper (c. Cels. VIII. 22). Origen, however, was not blind 
to the fact that his doctrine of the Lord’s Supper was just as far removed from 
the faith of the simple Christian as his doctrinal system generally. Here also, 
therefore, he accommodated himself to that faith in points where it seemed necessary. 
This, however, he did not find difficult; for, though with him everything is at 
bottom “spiritual”, he was unwilling to dispense with symbols and mysteries, because 
he knew that one must be <i>initiated</i> into the spiritual, since one cannot learn it 
as one learns the lower sciences.<note n="297" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.13">Orig. in Matth. Comment. ser. 85: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.14">Panis 
iste, quem deus verbum corpus suum esse fatetur, verbum est nutritorium animarum, 
verbum de deo verbo procedens et panis de pane cœ’esti . . . Non enim panem illum 
visibilem, quem tenebat in manibus, corpus suum dicebat deus verbum, sed verbum, 
in cuius mysterio fuerat panis ille frangendus; nec potum illum visibilem sanguinem 
suum dicebat, sed verbum in cuius mysterio potus ille fuerat effundendus</span>”; see in 
Matt. XI. 14; c. Cels. VIII. 33. Hom. XVI. 9 in Num. On Origen’s doctrine of the 
Lord’s Supper see Bigg, p. 219 ff.</note> But, whether we consider simple believers, 
the antignostic Fathers or Origen, and, moreover, whether we view the Supper as 
offering or sacrament, we everywhere observe that the holy ordinance had been entirely 


<pb n="147" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_147" />diverted from its original purpose and pressed into the service of 
the spirit of antiquity. In no other point perhaps is the hellenisation of the Gospel 
so evident as in this. To mention only one other example, this is also shown in 
the practice of child communion, which, though we first hear of it in Cyprian (Testim. 
III. 25; de laps. 25), can hardly be of later origin than child baptism. Partaking 
of the Supper seemed quite as indispensable as baptism, and the child had no less 
claim than the adult to a magical food from heaven.<note n="298" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.15">The conception of the 
Supper as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.16">viaticum mortis</span></i> (fixed by the 13th canon of Nicæa: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.17">περὶ δὲ τῶν 
ἐξοδευόντων ὁ παλαιὸς καὶ κανονικὸς νόμος φυλαχθήσεται καὶ νῦν, ὥστε εἴτις ἐξοδεύοι, 
τοῦ τελευταίου καὶ ἀναγκαιοτάτου ἐφοδίου μὴ ἀποστερεῖσθαι</span>, 
a conception which is 
genuinely Hellenic and which was strengthened by the idea that the Supper was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p24.18">φάρμακον 
ἀθανασίας</span>), the practice of benediction, and much else in theory and practice connected 
with the Eucharist reveal the influence of antiquity. See the relative articles 
in Smith and Cheetham’s Dictionary of Christian Antiquities.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p25">In the course of the third century a crass superstition became 
developed in respect to the conceptions of the Church and the mysteries connected 
with her. According to this notion we must subject ourselves to the Church and must 
have ourselves filled with holy consecrations as we are filled with food. But the 
following chapters will show that this superstition and mystery magic were counterbalanced 
by a most lively conception of the freedom and responsibility of the individual. 
Fettered by the bonds of authority and superstition in the sphere of religion, free 
and self-dependent in the province of morality, this Christianity is characterised 
by passive submission in the first respect and by complete activity in the second. 
It may be that exegetical theology can never advance beyond an alternation between 
these two aspects of the case, and a recognition of their equal claim to consideration; 
for the religious phenomenon in which they are combined defies any explanation. 
But religion is in danger of being destroyed when the insufficiency of the understanding 
is elevated into a convenient principle of theory and life, and when the real mystery of the faith, 

<pb n="148" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_148" />viz., how one becomes a new man, must accordingly give place to the 
injunction that we must obediently accept the religious as a consecration, and add 
to this the zealous endeavour after ascetic virtue. Such, however, has been the 
character of Catholicism since the third century, and even after Augustine’s time 
it has still remained the same in its practice.</p>

<pb n="149" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_149" />
<h2 id="ii.iii.ii-p25.1">EXCURSUS TO CHAPTERS II. AND III. </h2>
<h3 id="ii.iii.ii-p25.2">CATHOLIC AND ROMAN.<note n="299" id="ii.iii.ii-p25.3">The fullest account of the “history of the Romish Church down to the pontificate 
of Leo I.” has been given by Langen, 1881; but I can in no respect agree (see Theol. 
Lit. Ztg. 1891, No. 6) with the hypotheses about the primacy as propounded by him 
in his treatise on the Clementine romances (1890, see especially p. 163 ff). 
The collection of passages given by Caspari, “Quellen zur Geschichte des Taufsymbols,” 
Vol. III., deserves special recognition. See also the sections bearing on this subject 
in Renan “Origines du Christianisme”, Vols. V.-VII., especially VII., chaps. 5, 
12, 23. Sohm in his “Kirchenrecht” I. (see especially pp. 164 ff., 350 ff., 377 
ff.) has adopted my conception of “Catholic “ and “Roman”, and made it the basis 
of further investigations. He estimates the importance of the Roman Church still 
more highly, in so far as, according to him, she was the exclusive originator of 
Church law as well as of the Catholic form of Church constitution; and on page 381 
he flatly says: “The whole Church constitution with its claim to be founded on divine 
arrangement was first developed in Rome and then transferred from her to the other 
communities.” I think this is an exaggeration. Tschirn (Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte, 
XII. p. 215 ff.) has discussed the origin of the Roman Church in the 2nd century. 
Much that was the common property of Christendom, or is found in every religion 
as it becomes older, is regarded by this author as specifically Roman.</note> </h3>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p26"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii.ii-p26.1">In</span> investigating the development of Christianity up till about the year 270 
the following facts must be specially kept in mind: In the regions subject to Rome, 
apart from the Judæo-Christian districts and passing disturbances, Christianity 
had yet an undivided history in vital questions;<note n="300" id="ii.iii.ii-p26.2">No doubt we must distinguish 
two halves in Christendom. The firs the ecclesiastical West, includes the west coast 
of Asia Minor, Greece, and Rome together with their daughter Churches, that is, 
above all, Gaul and North Africa. The second or eastern portion embraces Palestine, 
Egypt, Syria, and the east part of Asia Minor. A displacement gradually arose in 
the course of the 3rd century. In the West the most important centres are Ephesus, 
Smyrna, Corinth, and Rome, cities with a Greek and Oriental population. Even in 
Carthage the original speech of the Christian community was probably Greek.</note> 
the independence of individual congregations and of the provincial groups of Churches 
was very great; and every advance in the development of the 

<pb n="150" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_150" />communities at the same time denoted a forward step in their adaptation 
to the existing conditions of the Empire. The first two facts we have mentioned 
have their limitations. The further apart the different Churches lay, the more various 
were the conditions under which they arose and flourished; the looser the relations 
between the towns in which they had their home the looser also was the connection 
between them. Still, it is evident that towards the end of the third century the 
development in the Church had well-nigh attained the same point everywhere — except 
in outlying communities. Catholicism, essentially as we conceive it now, was what 
most of the Churches had arrived at. Now it is an <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p26.3">a priori</span></i> probability that 
this transformation of Christianity, which was simply the adaptation of the Gospel 
to the then existing Empire, came about under the guidance of the metropolitan Church,<note n="301" id="ii.iii.ii-p26.4">Rome was the first city in the Empire, Alexandria the second. They were the metropolitan 
cities of the world (see the inscription in Kaibel, No. 1561, p. 407: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p26.5">θρέψε μ᾽ Ἀλεξάνδρεια, 
μέτοικον ἔθαψε δὲ Ῥώμη, 
αἱ κόσμου καὶ γῆς, ὦ ξένε, 
μητροπόλεις</span>). This is reflected 
in the history of the Church; first Rome appears, then Alexandria. The significance 
of the great towns for the history of dogma and of the Church will be treated of 
in a future volume. Abercius of Hieropolis, according to the common interpretation 
(inscription V. 7 f.) designates Rome as “queen”. This was a customary appellation; 
see Eunap., vita Prohær. p. 90: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p26.6">ἡ βασιλεύουσα Ῥώμη</span>.</note> the Church of Rome; and 
that “Roman” and “Catholic” had therefore a special relation from the beginning. 
It might <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p26.7">a limine</span></i> be objected to this proposition that there is no direct 
testimony in support of it, and that, apart from this consideration, it is also 
improbable, in so far as, in view of the then existing condition of society, Catholicism 
appears as the <i>natural and only possible</i> form in which Christianity could 
be adapted to the world. But this is not the case; for in the first place very strong 
proofs can be adduced, and besides, as is shown by the development in the second 
century, very different kinds of secularisation were possible. In fact, if all appearances 
are not deceptive, the Alexandrian Church, for example, was up to the time of Septimius 
Severus pursuing a path of development which, left to itself, would not have led 
to Catholicism, but, in the most favourable circumstances, to a parallel form.<note n="302" id="ii.iii.ii-p26.8">In this connection we need only keep in mind the following summary of facts. Up 
to the end of the second century the Alexandrian Church had none of the
Catholic and apostolic standards, and none of the corresponding 
institutions as found in the Roman Church; but her writer, Clement, was also “as 
little acquainted with the West as Homer”. In the course of the first half of the 
3rd century she received those standards and institutions; but her writer, Origen, 
also travelled to Rome himself in order to see “the very old” church and formed 
a connection with Hippolytus; and her bishop Dionysius carried on a correspondence 
with his Roman colleague, who also made common cause with him. Similar particulars 
may also be ascertained with regard to the Syrian Church.</note></p>

<pb n="151" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_151" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p27">It can, however, be proved that it was in the Roman Church, which 
up to about the year 190 was closely connected with that of Asia Minor, that all 
the elements on which Catholicism is based first assumed a definite form.<note n="303" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.1">See the proofs in the two preceding chapters. Note also that these elements have 
an inward connection. So long as one was lacking, all were, and whenever one was 
present, all the others immediately made their appearance.</note> (1) We know that 
the Roman Church possessed a precisely formulated baptismal confession, and that 
as early as the year 180 she declared this to be the apostolic rule by which everything 
is to be measured. It is, only in her case that we are really certain of this, for 
we can merely guess at it as regards the Church of Smyrna, that is, of Asia Minor. 
It was accordingly admitted that the Roman Church was able to distinguish true from 
false with special exactness;<note n="304" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.2">Ignatius already says that the Roman Christians are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.3">ἀποδιυλισμένοι ἀπὸ παντὸς 
ἀλλοτρίον χρώματος</span> (Rom. inscr.); he uses this expression of no others. Similar 
remarks are not quite rare at a later period; see, for instance, the oft-repeated 
eulogy that no heresy ever arose in Rome. At a time when this city had long employed 
the standard of the apostolic rule of faith with complete confidence, namely, at 
the beginning of the 3rd century, we bear that a lady of rank in Alexandria, who 
was at any rate a Christian, lodged and entertained in her house Origen, then a 
young man, and a famous heretic. (See Euseb., H. E. VI. 2. 13, 14). The lectures 
on doctrine delivered by this heretic and the conventicles over which he presided 
were attended by a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.4">μυρίον πλῆθος οὐ μόνον αἱρετικῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμετέρων.</span> That is 
a very valuable piece of information which shows us a state of things in Alexandria 
that would have been impossible in Rome at the same period. See, besides, Dionys. 
Alex. in Euseb., H. E. VII. 7.</note> 
and Irenæus and Tertullian appealed to her to decide the practice in Gaul and Africa. 
This practice, in its precisely developed form, cannot be shown to have existed 
in Alexandria till a later period; but Origen, who testifies to it, also bears witness 
to the special reverence for and connection with the Roman Church. (2) The New Testament 
canon, with its claim to be accounted catholic and apostolic and to possess 

<pb n="152" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_152" />exclusive authority is first traceable in her; in the other communities 
it can only be proved to exist at a later period. In the great Antiochian diocese 
there was, for instance, a Church some of whose members wished the Gospel of Peter 
read; in the Pentapolis group of congregations the Gospel of the Egyptians was still 
used in the 3rd century; Syrian Churches of the same epoch used Tatian’s Diatessaron; 
and the original of the first six books of the Apostolic Constitutions still makes 
no mention of a New Testament canon. Though Clement of Alexandria no doubt testifies 
that, in consequence of the common history of Christianity, the group of Scriptures 
read in the Roman congregations was also the same as that employed in public worship 
at Alexandria, he had as yet no New Testament canon before him in the sense of Irenæus 
and Tertullian. It was not till Origen’s time that Alexandria reached the stage 
already attained in Rome about forty years earlier. It must, however, be pointed 
out that a series of New Testament books, in the form now found in the canon and 
universally recognised, show marks of revision that can be traced back to the Roman 
Church.<note n="305" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.5">I must here refrain from proving the last assertion. The possibility of Asia Minor 
having had a considerable share, or having led the way, in the formation of the 
canon must be left an open question (cf. what Melito says, and the use made of New 
Testament writings in the Epistle of Polycarp). We will, however, be constrained 
to lay the chief emphasis on Rome, for it must not be forgotten that Irenæus had 
the closest connection with the Church of that city, as is proved by his great work, 
and that he lived there before he came to Gaul. Moreover, it is a fact deserving 
of the greatest attention that the Montanists and their decided opponents in Asia, 
the so-called Alogi, had no ecclesiastical canon before them, though they may all 
have possessed the universally acknowledged books of the Romish canon, and none 
other, in the shape of <i>books read in the churches</i>.</note> 
Finally, the later investigations, which show that after the third century the Western 
readings, that is, the Roman text, of the New Testament were adopted in the Oriental 
MSS. of the Bible,<note n="306" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.6">See the Prolegg. of Westcott and Hort (these indeed give 
an opposite judgment), and cf. Harris, <i>Codex Bezæ. A study of the so-called Western 
text of the New Testament</i>, 1891. An exhaustive study of the oldest martyrologies 
has already led to important cases of agreement between Rome and the East, and promises 
still further revelations. See Duchesne, “Les Sources du Martyrologe Hieron.” 1885. 
Egli, “Altchristliche Studien, Martyrien und Martyrologieen ältester Zeit.” 1887; 
the same writer in the “Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Theologie”. 1891, p. 273 
ff.</note> are of the utmost value here; for the most natural 


<pb n="153" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_153" />explanation of these facts is that the Eastern Churches then received 
their New Testament from Rome and used it to correct their copies of books read 
in public worship.<note n="307" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.7">On the relations between Edessa and Rome see the end of 
the Excursus.</note> (3) Rome is the first place which we can prove to have constructed 
a list of bishops reaching back to the Apostles (see Irenæus).<note n="308" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.8">See my treatise 
“Die ältesten christlichen Datirungen und die Anfänge einer bischöflichen Chronographie 
in Rom.” in the report of the proceedings of the Royal Prussian Academy of Science, 
1892, pp. 617-658. I think I have there proved that, in the time of Soter, Rome 
already possessed a figured list of bishops, in which important events were also 
entered.</note> We know that in the time of Heliogabalus such lists also existed 
in other communities; but it cannot be proved that these had already been drawn 
up by the time of Marcus Aurelius or Commodus, as was certainly the case at Rome. 
(4) The notion of the apostolic succession of the episcopate<note n="309" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.9">
That the idea of the apostolic succession of the bishops was first turned to account 
or appeared in Rome is all the more remarkable, because it was not in that city, 
but rather in the East, that the monarchical episcopate was first consolidated. 
(Cf. the Shepherd of Hermas and Ignatius’ Epistles to the Romans with his other 
Epistles). There must therefore have been a very rapid development of the constitution 
in the time between Hyginus and Victor. Sohm, l.c., tries to show that the monarchical 
episcopate arose in Rome immediately after the composition of the First Epistle 
of Clement, and as a result of it; and that this city was the centre from which 
it spread throughout Christendom.</note> was first turned to account by the Roman bishops, and they were the first 
who definitely formulated the political idea of the Church in connection with this. 
The utterances and corresponding practical measures of Victor,<note n="310" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.10">See Pseudo-Cyprian’s work “de aleat” which, in spite of remarks to the contrary, 
I am inclined to regard as written by Victor; cf. Texte und Untersuchungen “ V. 
1; see c. 1 of this writing: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.11">et quoniam in nobis divina et paterna pietas apostolatus 
ducatum contulit et vicariam domini sedem cælesti dignatione ordinavit et originem 
authentici apostolatus, super quem Christus fundavit ecclesiam, in superiore nostro 
portamus.</span>”</note> Calixtus (Hippolytus), and Stephen are the earliest of 
their kind; whilst the precision and assurance with which they substituted the political 
and clerical for the ideal conception of the Church, or amalgamated the two notions, 
as well as the decided way in which they proclaimed the sovereignty of the bishops, 
were not surpassed in the third century by Cyprian himself. (5) Rome was the first place, and 


<pb n="154" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_154" />that at a very early period, to date occurrences according to her 
bishops; and, even outside that city, churches reckoned, not according to their 
own, but according to the Roman episcopate.<note n="311" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.12">See report of the proceedings of 
the Royal Prussian Academy of Science, 1892, p. 622 ff. To the material found there 
must be added a remarkable passage given by Nestle (Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche 
Theologie, 1893, p. 437), where the dates are reckoned after Sixtus I.</note> (6) 
The Oriental Churches say that two bishops of Rome compiled the chief apostolic 
regulations for the organisation of the Church; and this is only partially wrong.<note n="312" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.13">Cf. 
the 8th book of the Apostolic Constitutions with the articles referring to the regulation 
of the Church, which in Greek MSS. bear the name of Hippolytus. Compare also the 
Arabian Canones Hippolyti, edited by Haneberg (1870) and commented on by 
Achelis (Texte und Untersuchungen VI. 4). Apart from the additions and alterations, 
which are no doubt very extensive, it is hardly likely that the name of the Roman 
bishop is wrongly assigned to them. We must further remember the importance assigned 
by the tradition of the Eastern and Western Churches to one of the earliest Roman 
“bishops”, Clement, as the confidant and secretary of the Apostles and as the composer 
and arranger of their laws.</note> (7) The three great theologians of the age, Tertullian, 
Hippolytus, and Origen, opposed the pretensions of the Roman bishop Calixtus; and 
this very attitude of theirs testified that the advance in the political organisation 
of the Church, denoted by the measures of Calixtus, was still an unheard-of novelty, 
but immediately exercised a very important influence on the attitude of other Churches. 
We know that the other communities imitated this advance in the succeeding decades. 
(8) The institution of lower orders of clergy with the corresponding distinction 
of <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.14">clerici maiores</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.15">minores</span></i> first took place in Rome; but we know that this momentous 
arrangement gradually spread from that city to the rest of Christendom.<note n="313" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.16">See 
my proofs in “Texte und Untersuchungen”, Vol. II., Part 5. The canons of the Council 
of Nicæa presuppose the distinction of higher and lower clergy for the whole Church.</note> 
(9) The different Churches communicated with one another through the medium of Rome.<note n="314" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.17">We see this from the Easter controversy, but there are proofs of it elsewhere,
<i>e.g.</i>, in the collection of Cyprian’s epistles. The Roman bishop Cornelius 
informs Fabius, bishop of Antioch, of the resolutions of the Italian, African, and 
other Churches (Euseb., H. E. VI. 43. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p27.18">ἦλθον εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐπιστολαὶ Κορνηλὶου 
Ῥωμαίων ἐπισκόπου πρὸς . . . φάβιον, δηλοῦσαι τὰ περὶ τῆς Ῥωμαίων συνόδου, καὶ τὰ 
δόξαντα πᾶσι τοῖς κατὰ τὴν 
Ἰταλίαν καὶ Ἀφρικὴν καὶ τὰς 
αὐτόθι χώρας.</span> We must not 
forget, however, that there were also bishops elsewhere who conducted a so-called 
œcumenical correspondence and enjoyed great influence, as, <i>e.g.</i>, Dionysius of Corinth 
and Dionysius of Alexandria. In matters relating to penance the latter wrote to 
a great many Churches, even as far as Armenia, and sent many letters to Rome
(Euseb., H. E. VI. 46). The Catholic theologian, Dittrich — before the Vatican 
Decree, no doubt — has spoken of him in the following terms (Dionysius von 
Alexandrien , 1867, p. 26): “As Dionysius participated in the power, so also he 
shared in the task of the primateship.” “Along with the Roman bishop he was, above 
all, called upon to guard the interests of the whole Church.”</note></p>

<pb n="155" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_155" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p28">From these considerations we can scarcely doubt that the fundamental 
apostolic institutions and laws of Catholicism were framed in the same city that 
in other respects imposed its authority on the whole earth; and that it was the 
centre from which they spread, because the world had become accustomed to receive 
law and justice from Rome.<note n="315" id="ii.iii.ii-p28.1">This conception, as well as the ideas contained 
in this Excursus generally, is now entirely shared by Weingarten (Zeittafeln 
3rd. ed., 1888 pp. 12, 21): “The Catholic Church is essentially the work of those 
of Rome and Asia Minor. The Alexandrian Church and theology do not completely adapt 
themselves to it till the 3rd century. The metropolitan community becomes the ideal 
centre of the Great Church” . . . “The primacy of the Roman Church is essentially 
the transference to her of Rome’s central position in the religion of the heathen 
world during the Empire: <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p28.2">urbs æterna urbs sacra</span></i>.”</note> But it may be objected 
that the parallel development in other provinces and towns was spontaneous, though 
it everywhere came about at a somewhat later date. Nor do we intend to contest the 
assumption in this general sense; but, as I think, it can be proved that the Roman 
community had a direct and important share in the process and that, even in the 
second century, she was reckoned the first and most influential Church.<note n="316" id="ii.iii.ii-p28.3">This 
is also admitted by Langen (l.c., 184 f.), who even declares that this precedence 
existed from the beginning.</note> We shall give a bird’s-eye view of the most important 
facts bearing on the question, in order to prove this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p29">No other community made a more brilliant entrance into Church history than did that 
of Rome by the so-called First Epistle of Clement — Paul having already testified 
(<scripRef passage="Romans 1:8" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>) that the faith of this Church was spoken of throughout the whole world. 
That letter to the Corinthians proves that, by the end of the first century, the 
Roman Church had already drawn up fixed rules for her own guidance, that she watched with motherly 

<pb n="156" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_156" />care over outlying communities, and that she then knew how to use 
language that was at once an expression of duty, love, and authority.<note n="317" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.2">Cf. 
chaps. 59 and 62, but more especially 63.</note> As yet she pretends to no legal 
title of any kind, but she knows the “commandments and ordinances” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.3">προστάγματα</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.4">δοκαιώματα</span>) of God, whereas the conduct of the sister Church evinces her uncertainty 
on the matter; she is in an orderly condition, whereas the sister community is threatened 
with dissolution; she adheres to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.5">κανὼν τῆς παραδόσεως</span>, whilst the other body 
stands in need of exhortation;<note n="318" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.6">At that time the Roman Church did not confine 
herself to a letter; she sent ambassadors to Corinth, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.7">οἵτινες μάρτυρες ἔσονται μεταξὺ 
ὑμῶν καὶ ἡμῶν.</span> Note carefully also the position of the Corinthian community with 
which the Roman one interfered (see on this point Wrede, Untersuchungen zum I Clemensbrief, 
1891.)</note> and in these facts her claim to authority consists. The Shepherd of 
Hermas also proves that even in the circles of the laity the Roman Church is impressed 
with the consciousness that she must care for the whole of Christendom. The first 
testimony of an outsider as to this community is afforded us by Ignatius. Soften 
as we may all the extravagant expressions in his Epistle to the Romans, it is at 
least clear that Ignatius conceded to them a precedence in the circle of sister 
Churches; and that he was well acquainted with the energy and activity displayed 
by them in aiding and instructing other communities.<note n="319" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.8">In Ignatius, Rom. inscr., 
the verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.9">προκάθημαι</span> is twice used about the Roman Church (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.10">προκάθηται ἐν [to be understood 
in a local sense] τόπῳ χωρίου Ῥρωμαίων — προκαθημένη τῆς ἀγάπης</span> = presiding in, or 
having the guardianship of, love). Ignatius (Magn. 6), uses the same verb to denote 
the dignity of the bishop or presbyters in relation to the community. See, besides, 
the important testimony in Rom. II.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.11">ἄλλους ἐδιδάξατε</span>. Finally, it must be also 
noted that Ignatius presupposes an extensive influence on the part of individual 
members of the Church in the higher spheres of government. Fifty years later we 
have a memorable proof of this in the Marcia-Victor episode. Lastly, Ignatius is 
convinced that the Church will interfere quite as energetically on behalf of a foreign 
brother as on behalf of one of her own number. In the Epistle of Clement to James, 
c. 2, the Roman bishop is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.12">ὁ ἀληθείας προκαθεζόμενος.</span></note> Dionysius of 
Corinth, in his letter to bishop Soter, affords us a glimpse of the vast activity 
manifested by the Christian Church of the world’s metropolis on behalf of all Christendom 
and of all brethren far and near; and reveals to us the feelings of filial affection and veneration 


<pb n="157" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_157" />with which she was regarded in all Greece as well as in Antioch. This 
author has specially emphasised the fact that the Roman Christians are Romans, that 
is, are conscious of the particular duties incumbent on them as members of the metropolitan 
Church.<note n="320" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.13">Euseb., H. E. IV. 23. 9-12; cf, above all, the words: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.14">Ἐξ ἀρχῆς ὑμῖν 
ἔθος ἐστὶ τοῦτο, πάντας μὲν ἀδελφοὺς ποικίλως εὐεργετεῖν, ἐκκλησίαις τε πολλαῖς 
ταῖς κατὰ πᾶσαν πόλιν ἐφόδια πέμπειν . . . πετροπαράδοτον ἔθος Ῥωμαίων Ῥωμαῖοι διαφυλάττοντες.</span> 
Note here the emphasis laid on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.15">Ῥωμαῖοι</span>.</note> After this evidence we cannot wonder 
that Irenæus expressly assigned to the Church of Rome the highest rank among those 
founded by the Apostles.<note n="321" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.16">According to Irenæus a peculiar significance belongs 
to the old Jerusalem Church, in so far as all the Christian congregations sprang 
from her (III. 12. 5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.17">αὗται φωνὰι τῆς ἐκκλησίας, ἐξ ἧς πᾶσα ἔσχηκεν ἐκκλησία τὴς 
ἀρχήν· αὗται φωναὶ τῆς μητροπόλεως τῶν τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης πολιτῶν</span>). For obvious 
reasons Irenæus did not speak of the Jerusalem Church of his own time. Hence that 
passage cannot be utilised.</note> His famous testimony has been quite as often 
under- as over-estimated. Doubtless his reference to the Roman Church is introduced 
in such a way that she is merely mentioned by way of example, just as he also adds 
the allusion to Smyrna and Ephesus; but there is quite as little doubt that this 
example was no arbitrary selection. The truth rather is that the Roman community 
must have been named, because its decision was already the most authoritative and 
impressive in Christendom.<note n="322" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.18">Iren. III. 3. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.19">Sed quoniam valde longum est, 
in hoc tali volumine omnium ecclesiarum enumerare successiones, maximæ et antiquissimæ 
et omnibus cognitæ, a gloriosissimis duobus apostolis Paulo et Petro Romæ fundatæ 
et constitutæ ecclesiæ, eam quam habet ab apostolis traditionem et annuntiatam hominibus 
fidem, per successiones episcoporum pervenientem usque ad nos indicantes confundimus 
omnes eos, qui quoquo modo vel per sibiplacentiam malam vel vanam gloriam vel per 
cæcitatem et malam sententiam, præterquam oportet, colligunt. Ad hanc enim ecclesiam 
propter potentiorem principalitatem necesse est omnem convenire ecclesiam, hoc est, 
eos qui sunt undique fideles, in qua semper ab his, qui sunt undique, conservata 
est ea quæ est ab apostolis traditio.</span>” On this we may remark as follows: (1) The 
special importance which Irenæus claims for the Roman Church  — for he is only referring 
to her — is not merely based by him on her assumed foundation by Peter and Paul, but 
on a combination of the four attributes “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.20">maxima</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.21">antiquissima</span>” etc. Dionysius 
of Corinth also made this assumption (Euseb., II 25. 8), but applied it quite 
as much to the Corinthian Church. As regards capability of proving the truth of 
the Church’s faith, all the communities founded by the Apostles possess <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.22">principalitas</span></i> 
in relation to the others; but the Roman Church has the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.23">potentior principalitas</span></i>, 
in so far as she excels all the rest in her qualities of <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.24">ecclesia maxima et omnibus 
cognita</span></i> etc. <span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.25">Principalitas</span> = “sovereign authority,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.26">αυθεντία</span>, for this 
was probably the word in the original text (see proceedings of the Royal Prussian 
Academy of Science, 9th Nov., 1893). In common with most scholars I used to think 
that the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.27">in qua</span>” refers to “Roman Church”; but I have now convinced myself (see 
the treatise just cited) that it relates to “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.28">omnem ecclesiam</span>”, and that the clause 
introduced by “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.29">in qua</span>” merely asserts that every church, <i>in so far as she is 
faithful to tradition, i.e., orthodox</i>, must as a matter of course agree with 
that of Rome. (2) Irenæus asserts that every Church, <i>i.e.</i>, believers in all 
parts of the world, must agree with this Church (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.30">convenire</span>” is to be understood 
in a figurative sense; the literal acceptation “every Church must come to that of 
Rome” is not admissible). However, this “must” is not meant as an imperative, but 
= <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.31">ἀνάγκη</span> = “it cannot be otherwise.” In reference to <i>principalitas</i> = 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.32">ἀυθεντία</span> 
(see I. 31. 1: I. 26. 1) it must be remembered that Victor of Rome (l.c.) speaks 
of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.33">origo <i>authentici</i> apostolatus</span>”, and Tertullian remarks of Valentinus 
when he apostatised at Rome, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.34">ab ecclesia <i>authenticæ</i> regulæ abrupit</span>” (adv. 
Valent. 4).</note> Whilst giving a 


<pb n="158" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_158" />formal scheme of proof that assigned the same theoretical value to 
each Church founded by the Apostles, Irenaeus added a reference to particular circumstance, 
viz., that in his time many communities turned to Rome in order to testify their 
orthodoxy.<note n="323" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.35">Beyond doubt his “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.36">convenire necesse est</span>” is founded on actual circumstances.</note> 
As soon as we cease to obscure our vision with theories and keep in view the actual 
circumstances, we have no cause for astonishment. Considering the active intercourse 
between the various Churches and the metropolis, it was of the utmost importance 
to all, especially so long as they required financial aid, to be in connection with 
that of Rome, to receive support from her, to know she would entertain travelling 
brethren, and to have the power of recommending prisoners and those pining in the 
mines to her influential intervention. The evidence of Ignatius and Dionysius as 
well as the Marcia-Victor episode place this beyond doubt (see above). The efforts 
of Marcion and Valentinus in Rome have also a bearing on this question, and the 
venerable bishop, Polycarp, did not shrink from the toil of a long journey to secure 
the valuable fellowship of the Roman Church;<note n="324" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.37">On other important journeys of 
Christian men and bishops to Rome in the 2nd and 3rd centuries see Caspari, l.c. 
Above all we may call attention to the journey of Abercius of Hierapolis (not Hierapolis 
on the Meander) about 200 or even earlier. Its historical reality is not to be questioned. 
See his words in the epitaph composed by himself (V. 7 f.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.38">εἰς Ῥώμην ὅς ἔπεμψεν 
ἐμὲν βασίληαν ἀθρῆσαι καὶ 
βασίλισσαν ιδεῖν χρυσόστολον 
χρυσοπέδιλον.</span> However, Ficker 
raises very serious objections to the Christian origin of the inscription.</note> it was not Anicetus who came to Polycarp, 

<pb n="159" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_159" />but Polycarp to Anicetus. At the time when the controversy with Gnosticism 
ensued, the Roman Church showed all the rest an example of resolution; it was naturally 
to be expected that, as a necessary condition of mutual fellowship, she should require 
other communities to recognise the law by which she had regulated her own circumstances. 
No community in the Empire could regard with indifference its relationship to the 
great Roman Church; almost everyone had connections with her; she contained believers 
from all the rest. As early as 180 this Church could point to a series of bishops 
reaching in uninterrupted succession from the glorious apostles Paul and Peter<note n="325" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.39">We cannot here discuss how this tradition arose; in all likelihood it already expresses 
the position which the Roman Church very speedily attained in Christendom. See Renan, 
Orig., Vol. VII., p. 70: “Pierre et Paul (réconciliés), voilà le chef-d’œuvre qui 
fondait la suprématie ecclésiastique de Rome clans l’avenir. Une nouvelle qualité 
mythique remplaçait celle de Romulus et Remus.” But it is highly probable that Peter 
was really in Rome like Paul (see 1 Clem. V., Ignatius ad Rom. IV.); both really 
performed important services to the Church there, and died as martyrs in that city.</note> 
down to the present time; and she alone maintained a brief but definitely formulated 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.40">lex</span></i>, which she entitled the summary of apostolic tradition, and by reference to 
which she decided all questions of faith with admirable certainty. Theories were 
incapable of overcoming the elementary differences that could not but appear as 
soon as Christianity became naturalised in the various provinces and towns of the 
Empire. Nor was it theories that created the empiric unity of the Churches, but 
the unity which the Empire possessed in Rome; the extent and composition of the 
Græco-Latin community there; the security — and this was not the least powerful element — that 
accompanied the development of this great society, well provided as it was with 
wealth and possessed of an influence in high quarters already dating from the first 
century;<note n="326" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.41">The wealth of the Roman Church is also illustrated by the present 
of 200,000 sesterces brought her by Marcion (Tertull., de præsc. 30). The “Shepherd” 
also contains instructive particulars with regard to this. As far as her influence 
is concerned, we possess various testimonies from Philipp. IV. 22 down to the famous 
account by Hippolytus of the relations of Victor to Marcia. We may call special 
attention to Ignatius’ Epistle to the Romans.</note> as well as the care which it 
displayed on behalf of all Christendom. <i>All these causes combined to convert </i>


<pb n="160" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_160" /><i>the Christian communities into a real confederation under the primacy 
of the Roman Church</i> (<i>and subsequently under the leadership of her bishops.</i>). 
This primacy cannot of course be further defined, for it was merely a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p29.42">de facto</span></i> one. 
But, from the nature of the case, it was immediately shaken, when it was claimed 
as a <i>legal</i> right associated with the person of the Roman bishop.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p30">That this theory is more than a hypothesis is shown by several facts which prove 
the unique authority as well as the interference of the Roman Church (that is, of 
her bishop). First, in the Montanist controversy — and that too at the stage when 
it was still almost exclusively confined to Asia Minor — the already sobered adherents 
of the new prophecy petitioned Rome (bishop Eleutherus) to recognise their Church, 
and it was at Rome that the Gallic confessors cautiously interfered in their behalf; 
after which a native of Asia Minor induced the Roman bishop to withdraw the letters 
of toleration already issued.<note n="327" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.1">See Tertullian, adv. Prax.1; Euseb., H. E. V. 
3, 4. Dictionary of Christian Biography III., p. 937.</note> In view of the facts 
that it was not Roman Montanists who were concerned, that Rome was the place where 
the Asiatic members of this sect sought for recognition, and that it was in Rome 
that the Gauls interfered in their behalf, the significance of this proceeding cannot 
be readily minimised. We cannot of course dogmatise on the matter; but the fact 
can be proved that the decision of the Roman Church must have settled the position 
of that sect of enthusiasts in Christendom. Secondly, what is reported to us of 
Victor, the successor of Eleutherus, is still plainer testimony. He ventured to 
issue an edict, which we may already style a peremptory one, proclaiming the Roman 
practice with regard to the regulation of ecclesiastical festivals to be the universal 
rule in the Church, and declaring that every congregation, that failed to adopt 
the Roman arrangement,<note n="328" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.2"> Euseb., H. E. V. 24. 9: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.3">Ἐπὶ τούτοις ὁ μὲν τῆς Ῥωμαίων 
προεστὼς Βίκτωρ ἀθρόως τῆς Ἀσίας πάσης ἅμα ταῖς ὁμόροις ἐκκλησίαις τὰς παροικίας 
ἀποτόέμνειν ὡσὰν ἑτεροδοξούσας, τῆς κοινῆς ἑνώσεως πειρᾶται, καὶ στηλιτέυει γε διὰ 
γραμμάτων, ακοινωνέτους πάντας 
ἄρδην τούς ἐκεῖσε ἀνακηρύττων 
ἀδελφούς.</span> Stress should 
be laid on two points here: (1) Victor proclaimed that the people of Asia Minor 
were to be excluded from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.4">κοινὴ ἕνωσις</span>, and not merely from the fellowship of 
the Roman Church; (2) he based the excommunication on the alleged heterodoxy of 
those Churches. See Heinichen, Melet. VIII., on Euseb., l.c. Victor’s action is 
parallelled by that of Stephen. Firmilian says to the latter: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.5">Dum enim putas, omnes 
abs te abstineri posse, solum te ab omnibus abstinuisti.</span>” It is a very instructive 
fact that in the 4th century Rome also made the attempt to have Sabbath fasting 
established as an <i>apostolic</i> custom. See the interesting work confuted by Augustine 
(ep. 36), a writing which emanates from a Roman author who is unfortunately unknown 
to us. Cf. also Augustine’s 54th and 55th epistles.</note> 


<pb n="161" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_161" />was excluded from the union of the one Church on the ground of heresy. 
How would Victor have ventured on such an edict  — though indeed he had not the power 
of enforcing it in every case — unless the special prerogative of Rome to determine 
the conditions of the “common unity” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.6">κοινὴ ἕνωσις</span>) in the vital questions of the 
faith had been an acknowledged and well-established fact? How could Victor have addressed 
such a demand to the independent Churches, if he had not been recognised, in his 
capacity of bishop of Rome, as the special guardian of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.7">κοινὴ ἕνωσις</span>?<note n="329" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.8">Irenæus also (l.c. § 11) does not appear to have questioned Victor’s proceeding 
as such, but as applied to this particular case.</note> Thirdly, it was Victor 
who formally excluded Theodotus from Church fellowship. This is the first really 
well-attested case of a Christian <i>taking his stand on the rule of faith</i> being 
excommunicated because a definite interpretation of it was already insisted on. 
In this instance the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.9">ὑιὸς μονογενής</span> (only begotten Son) was required 
to be understood in the sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.10">φύσει Θεός</span> (God by nature). It was in Rome that 
this first took place. Fourthly, under Zephyrinus, Victor’s successor, the Roman 
ecclesiastics interfered in the Carthaginian veil dispute, making common cause with 
the local clergy against Tertullian; and both appealed to the authority of predecessors, 
that is, above all, of the Roman bishops.<note n="330" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.11">See Tertull., de orat. 22: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.12">Sed 
non putet institutionem unusquisque antecessoris commovendam.</span>” De virg. vel. I: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.13">Paracletus solus antecessor, quia solus post Christum</span>”; 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.14">Eas ego acclesias proposui, 
quas et ipsi apostoli vel apostolici viri condiderunt, et puto ante quosdam</span>”; 3: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.15">Sed nec inter consuetudines dispicere voluerunt illi sanctissimi antecessores</span>”. 
This is also the question referred to in the important remark in Jerome, de vir. 
inl. 53: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.16">Tertullianus ad mediam ætatem presbyter fuit ecclesiæ Africanæ, invidia 
postea et contumeliis clericorum Romanæ ecclesiæ ad Montani dogma delapsus.</span>”</note> Tertullian, Hippolytus, Origen, and Cyprian were 

<pb n="162" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_162" />obliged to resist the pretensions of these ecclesiastics to authority 
outside their own Church, the first having to contend with Calixtus, and the three 
others with Stephen.<note n="331" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.17">Stephen acted like Victor and excluded almost all the 
East from the fellowship of the Church; see in addition to Cyprian’s epistles that 
of Dionysius of Alexandria in Euseb., H. E. VII. 5. In reference to Hippolytus, 
see Philosoph. I. IX. In regard to Origen, see the allusions in de orat. 28 fin.; 
in Matth. XI. 9, 15: XII. 9-14: XVI. 8, 22: XVII. 14; in Joh. X. 16; Rom. VI in 
<scripRef id="ii.iii.ii-p30.18" passage="Isai. c." parsed="|Isa|100|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.100">Isai. c.</scripRef> I. With regard to Philosoph. IX. 12, Sohm rightly remarks (p. 389): “It 
is clear that the responsibility was laid on the Roman bishop not merely in several 
cases where married men were made presbyters and deacons, but also when they were 
appointed bishops; and it is also evident that he appears just as responsible when 
bishops are not deposed in consequence of their marrying. One cannot help concluding 
that the Roman bishop has the power of appointing and deposing not merely presbyters 
and deacons, but also bishops. Moreover, the impression is conveyed that this appointment 
and deposition of bishops takes place in Rome, for the passage contains a description 
of existent conditions in the Roman Church. Other communities may be deprived of 
their bishops by an order from Rome, and a bishop (chosen in Rome) may be sent them. 
The words of the passage are: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p30.19">ἐπὶ Καλλίστου ἤρξαντο ἐπίσκοποι καὶ πρεσβύτεροι καὶ 
διάκονοι δίγαμοι καὶ τρίγαμοι καθίστασθαι εἰς κλήρους· εἰ δὲ καὶ τις ἐν κλήρῳ ὤν 
γαμοίη, μένειν τὸν τοιοῦτον ἐν 
τῷ κλήρῳ ὡς μὴ ἡμαρτηκότα.</span></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii.ii-p31">It was the Roman <i>Church</i> that first displayed this activity 
and care; the Roman bishop sprang from the community in exactly the same way as 
the corresponding official did in other places.<note n="332" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.1">In the treatise “Die Briefe 
des römischen Klerus aus der Zeit der Sedisvacanz im Jahre 250” (Abhandlungen für 
Weizsäcker, 1892), I have shown how the Roman clergy kept the revenue of the Church 
and of the Churches in their hands, though they had no bishop. What language the 
Romans used in epistles 8, 30, 36 of the Cyprian collection, and how they interfered 
in the affairs of the Carthaginian Church! Beyond doubt the Roman <i>Church</i> 
possessed an acknowledged primacy in the year 250; it was the primacy of active 
participation and fulfilled duty. As yet there was no recognised dogmatic or historic 
foundation assigned for it; in fact it is highly probable that this theory was still 
shaky and uncertain in Rome herself. The college of presbyters and deacons feels 
and speaks as if it were the bishop. For it was not on the bishop that the incomparable 
prestige of Rome was based — at least this claim was not yet made with any confidence, — but 
on the <i>city itself</i>, on the origin and history, the faith and love, the earnestness 
and zeal <i>of the whole Roman Church and her clergy</i>.</note> In Irenæus’ proof 
from prescription, however, it is already the Roman <i>bishops</i> that are specially 
mentioned.<note n="333" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.2">In Tertullian, de præsc. 36, the bishops are not mentioned. He 
also, like Irenæus, cites the Roman Church as one amongst others. We have already 
remarked that in the scheme of proof from prescription no higher rank could be assigned 
to the Roman Church than to any other of the group founded by the Apostles. Tertullian 
continues to maintain this position, but expressly remarks that the Roman Church 
has special authority for the Carthaginian, because Carthage had received its Christianity 
from Rome. He expresses the special relationship between Rome and Carthage in the 
following terms: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.3">Si autem Italiæ adiaces habes Romam, unde nobis quoque auctoritas 
præsto est.</span>” With Tertullian, then, the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.4">de facto</span></i> position of the Roman Church 
in Christendom did not lead to the same conclusion in the scheme of proof from prescription 
as we found in Irenæus. But in his case also that position is indicated by the rhetorical 
ardour with which he speaks of the Roman Church, whereas he does nothing more than 
mention Corinth, Philippi, Thessalonica, and Ephesus. Even at that time, moreover, 
he had ground enough for a more reserved attitude towards Rome, though in the antignostic 
struggle he could not dispense with the tradition of the Roman community. In the 
veil dispute (de virg. vel. 2) he opposed the authority of the Greek apostolic Churches 
to that of Rome. Polycarp had done the same against Anicetus, Polycrates against 
Victor, Proculus against his Roman opponents. Conversely, Praxeas in his appeal 
to Eleutherus (c. I.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.5">præcessorum auctoritates</span>”), Caius when contending with Proculus, 
the Carthaginian clergy when opposing Tertullian (in the veil dispute), and Victor 
when contending with Polycrates set the authority of Rome against that of the Greek 
apostolic Churches. These struggles at the transition from the 2nd to the 3rd century 
are of the utmost importance. Rome was here seeking to overthrow the authority of 
the only group of Churches able to enter into rivalry with her those of Asia Minor, and succeeded in the attempt.</note> 

<pb n="163" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_163" />Praxeas reminded the bishop of Rome of the authority of his predecessors 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.6">auctoritates praecessorum eius</span>”) and it was in the character of bishop that Victor 
acted. The assumption that Paul and Peter laboured in Rome, that is, founded the 
Church of that city (Dionysius, Irenæus, Tertullian, Caius), must have conferred 
a high degree of prestige on her bishops, as soon as the latter officials were elevated 
to the position of more or less sovereign lords of the communities and were regarded 
as successors of the Apostles. The first who acted up to this idea was Calixtus. 
The sarcastic titles of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.7">pontifex maximus</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.8">episcopus episcoporum</span>”, 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.9">benedictus papa</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.10">apostolicus</span>”, applied to him by Tertullian in “de pudicitia” I. 13, are 
so many references to the fact that Calixtus already claimed for himself a position 
of primacy, in other words, that he associated with his own personal position as 
bishop the primacy possessed by the Roman Church, which pre-eminence, however, must 
have been gradually vanishing in proportion to the progress of the Catholic form 
of organisation among the other communities. Moreover, that is evident from the 
form of the edict he issued (Tert. 1. c., I: “I hear that an edict has been issued and that a decisive one”, 


<pb n="164" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_164" />“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.11">audio edictum esse præpositum et quidem peremptorium</span>”), from the 
grounds it assigned and from the opposition to it on the part of Tertullian. From 
the form, in so far as Calixtus acted here quite independently and, without previous 
consultation, issued a <i>peremptory</i> edict, that is, one settling the matter and immediately 
taking effect; from the grounds it assigned, in so far as he appealed in justification 
of his action to <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.12" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. XVI. 18 ff.</scripRef><note n="334" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.13">De pudic. 21: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.14">De tua nunc sententia quæro, unde hoc ius ecclesiæ usurpes. Si quia 
dixerit Petro dominus: Super hanc petram ædificabo ecclesiam meam, tibi dedi claves 
regni cælestis, vel, Quæcumque alligaveris vel solveris in terra, erunt alligata 
vel soluta in cœlis, id circo præsumis et ad te derivasse solvendi et alligandi 
potestatem?</span>” Stephen did the same; see Firmilian in Cyprian ep. 75. With this should 
be compared the description Clement of Rome gives in his epistles to James of his 
own installation by Peter (c. 2). The following words are put in Peter’s mouth: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.15">Κλήμεντα τοῦτον ἐπίσκοπον ὑμῖν χειροτονῶ, ᾧ τὴν ἐμὴν τῶν λόγων πιστεύω καθέδραν 
. . . διὸ αὐτῷ μεταδίδωμι τὴν ἐξουσίαν τοῦ δεσμεύειν καὶ λύειν, ἵνα περὶ παντὸς 
οὗ ἄν χειροτονήσῃ ἐπὶ γῆς ἔσται δεδογματισμένον ἐν οὐρανοῖς. δήσει γὰρ ὅ δεῖ δεθῆναι 
καὶ λύσει ὅ δεῖ λυθῆναι, ὡς τὸν 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας εἰδὼς 
κανόνα.</span></note> — the first instance 
of the kind recorded in history; from Tertullian’s opposition to it, because the 
latter treats it not as local, Roman, but as pregnant in consequences for all Christendom. 
But, as soon as the question took the form of enquiring whether the Roman <i>bishop</i> 
was elevated above the rest, a totally new situation arose. Even in the third century, 
as already shown, the Roman community, led by its bishops, still showed the rest 
an example in the process of giving a political constitution to the Church. It can 
also be proved that even far distant congregations were still being bound to the 
Roman Church through financial support,<note n="335" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.16">See Dionysius of Alexandria’s letter 
to the Roman bishop Stephen (Euseb., H. E. VII. 5. 2): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.17">Αἱ μέντοι Συρίαι ὅλαι 
καὶ ἡ Ἀραβία, οἷς ἐπαρκεῖτε 
ἑκάστοτε καὶ οἷς νῦν 
ἐπεστείλατε.</span></note> and that she 
was appealed to in questions of faith, just as the law of the city of Rome was invoked 
as the standard in civil questions.<note n="336" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.18">In the case of Origen’s condemnation the 
decision of Rome seems to have been of special importance. Origen sought to defend 
his orthodoxy in a letter written by his own hand to the Roman bishop Fabian (see 
Euseb., H. E. VI. 36; Jerome, ep. 84. 10). The Roman bishop Pontian had previously 
condemned him after summoning a “senate”; see Jerome, ep. 33 (Döllinger, 
Hippolytus and Calixtus, p. 259 f.). Further, it is an important fact that a deputation 
of Alexandrian Christians, who did not agree with the Christology of their bishop 
Dionysius, repaired to Rome to the <i>Roman</i> bishop Dionysius and formally accused the 
first named prelate. It is also significant that Dionysius received this complaint 
and brought the matter up at a Roman synod. No objection was taken to this proceeding 
(Athanas., de synod.). This information is very instructive, for it proves that 
the Roman Church was ever regarded as specially charged with watching over the observance 
of the conditions of the general ecclesiastical federation, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.19">κοινὴ ἕνωσις</span>. As 
to the fact that in circular letters, not excepting Eastern ones, the Roman Church 
was put at the head of the address, see Euseb., H. E. VII. 30. How frequently foreign 
bishops came to Rome is shown by the 19th canon of Arles (A.D. 314): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.20">De 
episcopis peregrinis, qui in urbem solent venire, placuit iis locum dari ut offerant.</span>” 
The first canon is also important in deciding the special position of Rome.</note> It 

<pb n="165" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_165" />is further manifest from Cyprian’s epistles that the Roman Church 
was regarded as the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.21">ecclesia principalis</span></i>, as the guardian <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.22">par excellence</span></i> 
of the <i>unity</i> of the Church. We may explain from Cyprian’s own particular 
situation all else that he said in praise of the Roman Church (see above p. 88, 
note 2) and specially of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.23">cathedra Petri</span></i>; but the general view that she 
is the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.24">matrix et radix ecclesiæ catholicæ</span>” is not peculiar to him, and the statement 
that the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.25">unitas sacerdotalis</span>” originated in Rome is merely the modified expression, 
necessitated by the altered circumstances of the Church, for the acknowledged fact 
that the Roman community was the most distinguished among the sister groups, and 
as such had had and still possessed the right and duty of watching over the unity 
of the whole. Cyprian himself no doubt took a further step at the time of his correspondence 
with Cornelius, and proclaimed the special reference of <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18-19" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.26" parsed="|Matt|16|18|16|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18-Matt.16.19">Matt. XVI.</scripRef> to the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.27">cathedra 
Petri</span></i>; but he confined his theory to the abstractions “ecclesia”, “cathedra”. 
In him the importance of this <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.28">cathedra</span></i> oscillates between the significance 
of a once existent fact that continues to live on as a symbol, and that of a real 
and permanent court of appeal. Moreover, he did not go the length of declaring that 
any special authority within the collective Church attached to the temporary occupant 
of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.29">cathedra Petri</span></i>. If we remove from Cyprian’s abstractions everything 
to which he himself thinks there is nothing concrete corresponding, then we must 
above all eliminate every prerogative of the Roman bishop for the time being. What 
remains behind is the special position of the Roman Church, which indeed is represented by her bishop. Cyprian can say quite 


<pb n="166" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_166" />frankly: “owing to her magnitude Rome ought to have precedence over 
Carthage” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.30">pro magnitudine sua debet Carthaginem Roma præcedere</span>”) and his theory: 
“the episcopate is one, and a part of it is held by each bishop for the whole” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.31">episcopatus 
unus est, cuius a singulis in solidum pars tenetur</span>”), virtually excludes any special 
prerogative belonging to a particular bishop (see also “de unit.” 4). Here we have 
reached the point that has already been briefly referred to above, viz., that the 
consolidation of the Churches in the Empire after the Roman pattern could not but 
endanger the prestige and peculiar position of Rome, and did in fact do so. If we 
consider that each bishop was the acknowledged sovereign of his own diocese — now 
Catholic, that all bishops, as such, were recognised to be successors of the Apostles, 
that, moreover, the attribute of priesthood occupied a prominent position in the 
conception of the episcopal office, and that the metropolitan unions with their 
presidents and synods had become completely naturalised — in short, that the rigid 
episcopal and provincial constitution of the Church had become an accomplished fact, 
so that, ultimately, it was no longer communities, but merely bishops that had dealings 
with each other, then we shall see that a new situation was thereby created for 
Rome, that is, for her bishop. In the West it was perhaps chiefly through the cooperation 
of Cyprian that Rome found herself face to face with a completely organised Church 
system. His behaviour in the controversy about heretical baptism proves that in 
cases of dispute he was resolved to elevate his theory of the sovereign authority 
of each bishop above his theory of the necessary connection with the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.32">cathedra 
Petri</span></i>. But, when that levelling of the episcopate came about, Rome had already 
acquired rights that could no longer be cancelled.<note n="337" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.33">Peculiar circumstances, 
which unfortunately we cannot quite explain, are connected with the cases discussed 
by Cyprian in epp. 67 and 68. The Roman bishop must have had the acknowledged power 
of dealing with the bishop of Arles, whereas the Gallic prelates had not this right. 
Sohm, p. 391 ff., assumes that the Roman bishop alone — not Cyprian or the bishops 
of Gaul — had authority to exclude the bishop of Arles from the general fellowship 
of the Church, but that, as far as the Gallic Churches were concerned, such an excommunication 
possessed no legal effect, but only a moral one, because in their case the bishop 
of Rome had only a spiritual authority and no legal power. Further, two Spanish 
bishops publicly appealed to the Roman see against their deposition, and Cyprian 
regarded this appeal as in itself correct. Finally, Cornelius says of himself in 
a letter (in Euseb., H. E. VI. 43. 10): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.34">τῶν λοιπῶν ἐπισκόπων διαδόχους εἰς τοὺς 
τόπους, ἐν οἷς ἦσαν, 
χειροτονήσαντες ἀπεστάλκαμεν.</span> 
This quotation refers to Italy, and the passage, which must be read connectedly, makes it plain (see, besides, the 
quotation in reference to Calixtus given above on p. 162), that, before the middle 
of the 3rd century, the Roman Church already possessed a legal right of excommunication 
and the recognised power of making ecclesiastical appointments as far as the communities 
and bishops in Italy were concerned (see Sohm, p. 389 ff.).</note> Besides, there was 


<pb n="167" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_167" />one thing that could not be taken from the Roman Church, nor therefore 
from her bishop, even if she were denied the special right to <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:1-27" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.35" parsed="|Matt|16|1|16|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1-Matt.16.27">Matt. XVI.</scripRef>, viz., 
the possession of Rome. The site of the world’s metropolis might be shifted, but 
Rome could not be removed. In the long run, however, the shifting of the capital 
proved advantageous to ecclesiastical Rome. At the beginning of the great epoch 
when the alienation of East from West became pronounced and permanent, an emperor, 
from political grounds, decided in favour of that party in Antioch “with whom the 
bishops in Italy and the city of the Romans held intercourse” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.36">οἷς ἄν οἱ κατὰ τὴν 
Ἰταλίαν καὶ τὴν Ῥωμαίων πόλιν 
ἐπίσκοποι τοῦ δόγματος 
επιστέλλοιεν</span><note n="338" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.37">Euseb., 
H. E. VII. 30. 19. The Church of Antioch sought to enter upon an independent line 
of development under Paul of Samosata. Paul’s fall was the victory of Rome. We may 
suppose it to be highly probable, though to the best of my belief there is for the 
present no sure proof, that it was not till then that the Roman standards and sacraments, 
catholic and apostolic collection of Scriptures (see, on the contrary, the use of 
Scripture in the Didaskalia), apostolic rule of faith, and apostolic episcopacy 
attained supremacy in Antioch; but that they began to be introduced into that city 
about the time of Serapion’s bishopric (that is, during the Easter controversy). 
The old records of the Church of Edessa have an important bearing on this point; 
and from these it is evident that her constitution did not begin to assume a Catholic 
form till the beginning of the 3rd century, and that as the result of connection 
with Rome. See <i>the Doctrine of Addai</i> by Phillips, p. 50: “Palut himself went 
to Antioch and received the hand of the priesthood from Serapion, bishop of Antioch. 
Serapion, bishop of Antioch, himself also received the hand from Zephyrinus, bishop 
of the city of Rome, from the succession of the hand of the priesthood of Simon 
Cephas, which he received from our Lord, who was there bishop of Rome 25 years, 
(sic) in the days of the Cæsar, who reigned there 13 years.” (See also Tixeront,
<i>Édesse</i>, pp. 149, 152.) Cf. with this the prominence given in the Acts of Scharbil 
and Barsamya to the fact that they were contemporaries of Fabian, bishop of Rome. 
We read there (see Rubens Duval, Les Actes de Scharbil et les Actes de Barsamya, 
Paris, 1889, and Histoire d’Édesse, p. 130): “Barsamya (he was bishop of Edessa 
at the time of Decius) lived at the time of Fabian, bishop of Rome. He had received 
the laying on of hands from Abschelama, who had received it from Palut. Palut had 
been consecrated by Serapion, bishop of Antioch, and the latter had been consecrated 
by Zephyrinus, bishop of Rome.” As regards the relation of the State of Rome to 
the Roman Church, that is, to the Roman bishop, who by the year 250 had already 
become a sort of <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.38">præfectus urbis</span></i>, with his district superintendents, the 
deacons, and in fact a sort of <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.39">princeps æmulus</span></i>, cf. (1) the recorded comments 
of Alexander Severus on the Christians, and especially those on their organisation; 
(2) the edict of Maximinus Thrax and the banishment of the bishops Pontian and Hippolytus; 
(3) the attitude of Philip the Arabian; (4) the remarks of Decius in Cyp. ep. 55 
(see above p. 124) and his proceedings against the Roman bishops, and (5) the attitude 
of Aurelian in Antioch. On the extent and organisation of the Roman Church about 
250 see Euseb., H. E. VI. 43.</note>). In this instance the 


<pb n="168" id="ii.iii.ii-Page_168" />interest of the Roman Church and the interest of the emperor coincided. 
But the Churches in the various provinces, being now completely organised and therefore 
seldom in need of any more help from outside, were henceforth in a position to pursue 
their own interest. So the bishop of Rome had step by step to fight for the new 
authority, which, being now based on a purely dogmatic theory and being forced to 
repudiate any empirical foundation, was inconsistent with the Church system that 
the Roman community more than any other had helped to build up. The proposition 
“the Roman Church always had the primacy” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.40">ecclesia Romana semper habuit primatum</span>”) 
and the statement that “Catholic” virtually means “Roman Catholic” are gross fictions, 
when devised in honour of the temporary occupant of the Roman see and detached from 
the significance of the Eternal City in profane history; but, applied to the <i>
Church</i> of the imperial capital, they contain a truth the denial of which is 
equivalent to renouncing the attempt to explain the process by which the Church 
was unified and catholicised.<note n="339" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.41">The memorable words in the lately discovered 
appeal by Eusebius of Dorylaeum to Leo I. (Neues Archiv., Vol. XI., part 2, p. 
364 f.) are no mere flattery, and the fifth century is not the first to which they 
are applicable: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iii.ii-p31.42">Curavit desuper et ab exordio consuevit thronus apostolicus iniqua 
perferentes defensare et eos qui in evitabiles factiones inciderunt, adiuvare et 
humi iacentes erigere, secundum possibilitatem, quam habetis; causa autem rei, quod 
sensum rectum tenetis et inconcussam servatis erga dominum nostrum Iesum Christum 
fidem, nec non etiam indissimulatam universis fratribus et omnibus in nomine Christi 
vocatis tribuitis caritatem, etc.</span>” See also Theodoret’s letters addressed to Rome.</note></p>


</div3>
</div2>

      <div2 title="II. Fixing and Gradual Hellenising of Christianity as a System of Doctrine." progress="45.35%" id="ii.iv" prev="ii.iii.ii" next="ii.iv.i">

<pb n="169" id="ii.iv-Page_169" />
<h2 id="ii.iv-p0.1">II. FIXING AND GRADUAL HELLENISING OF CHRISTIANITY AS A SYSTEM OF DOCTRINE. </h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter IV. Ecclesiastical Christianity and Philosophy. The Apologists." progress="45.36%" id="ii.iv.i" prev="ii.iv" next="ii.iv.i.i">
<h2 id="ii.iv.i-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iv.i-p0.2">ECCLESIASTICAL CHRISTIANITY AND PHILOSOPHY. THE APOLOGISTS. </h3>

          <div4 title="1. Introduction." progress="45.37%" id="ii.iv.i.i" prev="ii.iv.i" next="ii.iv.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="ii.iv.i.i-p1">1. <i>Introduction</i>.<note n="340" id="ii.iv.i.i-p1.1">Edition by Otto, 9 Vols., 1876 f. New edition of the Apologists (unfinished; only 
Tatian and Athenagoras by Schwarz have yet appeared) in the Texte und Untersuchungen 
zur altchristlichen Litteratur-Geschichte, Vol. IV. Tzschirner, Geschichte der Apologetik, 
1st part, 1805; id., Der Fall des Heidenthums, 1829. Ehlers, Vis atque potestas, 
quam philosophia antiqua, imprimis Platonica et Stoica in doctrina apologetarum 
habuerit, 1859. </note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.i-p2"><span class="sc" id="ii.iv.i.i-p2.1">The</span> object of the Christian Apologists, some of whom filled ecclesiastical 
offices and in various ways promoted spiritual progress,<note n="341" id="ii.iv.i.i-p2.2">It is intrinsically 
probable that their works directly addressed to the Christian Church gave a more 
full exposition of their Christianity than we find in the Apologies. This can moreover 
be proved with certainty from the fragments of Justin’s, Tatian’s and Melito’s esoteric 
writings. But, whilst recognising this fact, we must not make the erroneous assumption 
that the fundamental conceptions and interests of Justin and the rest were in reality 
other than may be inferred from their Apologies.</note> was, as they themselves 
explained, to uphold the Christianity professed by the Christian Churches and publicly 
preached. They were convinced that the Christian faith was founded on revelation 
and that only a mind enlightened by God could grasp and maintain the faith. They 
acknowledged the Old Testament to be the authoritative source of God’s revelation, 
maintained that the whole human race was meant to be 

<pb n="170" id="ii.iv.i.i-Page_170" />reached by Christianity, and adhered to the early Christian eschatology. 
These views as well as the strong emphasis they laid upon human freedom and responsibility, 
enabled them to attain a firm standpoint in opposition to “Gnosticism”, and to preserve 
their position within the Christian communities, whose moral purity and strength 
they regarded as a strong proof of the truth of this faith. In the endeavours of 
the Apologists to explain Christianity to the cultured world, we have before us 
the attempts of Greek churchmen to represent the Christian religion as a philosophy, 
and to convince outsiders that it was the highest wisdom and the absolute truth. 
These efforts were not rejected by the Churches like those of the so-called Gnostics, 
but rather became in subsequent times the foundation of the ecclesiastical dogmatic. 
The Gnostic speculations were repudiated, whereas those of the Apologists were accepted. 
The manner in which the latter set forth Christianity as a philosophy met with approval. 
What were the conditions under which ecclesiastical Christianity and Greek philosophy 
concluded the alliance which has found a place in the history of the world? How 
did this union attain acceptance and permanence, whilst “Gnosticism” was at first 
rejected? These are the two great questions the correct answers to which are of 
fundamental importance for the understanding of the history of Christian dogma.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.i-p3">The answers to these questions appear paradoxical. The theses of the Apologists 
finally overcame all scruples in ecclesiastical circles and were accepted by the 
Græco-Roman world, because they made Christianity <i>rational</i> without taking from, 
or adding to, its traditional historic material. The secret of the epoch-making 
success of the apologetic theology is thus explained: These Christian philosophers 
formulated the content of the Gospel in a manner which appealed to the common sense 
of all the serious thinkers and intelligent men of the age. Moreover, they contrived 
to use the positive material of tradition, including the life and worship of Christ, 
in such a way as to furnish this reasonable religion with a confirmation and proof 
that had hitherto been eagerly sought, but sought in vain. In the theology of the 
Apologists, Christianity, as the religious enlightenment directly emanating from God himself, is most 

<pb n="171" id="ii.iv.i.i-Page_171" />sharply contrasted with all polytheism, natural religion, and ceremonial. 
They proclaimed it in the most emphatic manner as the religion of the spirit, of 
freedom, and of absolute morality. Almost the whole positive material of Christianity 
is embodied in the story which relates its entrance into the world, its spread, 
and the proof of its truth. The religion itself, on the other hand, appears as the 
truth that is surely attested and accords with reason — a truth the content of which 
is not primarily dependent on historical facts and finally overthrows all polytheism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.i-p4">Now this was the very thing required. In the second century of 
our era a great many needs and aspirations were undoubtedly making themselves felt 
in the sphere of religion and morals. “Gnosticism” and Marcionite Christianity prove 
the variety and depth of the needs then asserting themselves within the space that 
the ecclesiastical historian is able to survey. Mightier than all others, however, 
was the longing men felt to free themselves from the burden of the past, to cast 
away the rubbish of cults and of unmeaning religious ceremonies, and to be assured 
that the results of religious philosophy, those great and simple doctrines of virtue 
and immortality and of the God who is a Spirit, were certain truths. He who brought 
the message that these ideas were realities, and who, on the strength of these 
realities, declared polytheism and the worship of idols to be obsolete, had the 
mightiest forces on his side; for the times were now ripe for this preaching. What 
formed the strength of the apologetic philosophy was the proclamation that Christianity 
both contained the highest truth, as men already supposed it to be and as they had 
discovered it in their own minds, and the absolutely reliable guarantee that was 
desired for this truth. To the quality which makes it appear meagre to us it owed 
its impressiveness. The fact of its falling in with the general spiritual current 
of the time and making no attempt to satisfy special and deeper needs enabled it 
to plead the cause of spiritual monotheism and to oppose the worship of idols in 
the manner most easily understood. As it did not require historic and positive material 
to describe the nature of religion and morality, this philosophy enabled the Apologists 


<pb n="172" id="ii.iv.i.i-Page_172" />to demonstrate the worthlessness of the traditional religion and worship 
of the different nations.<note n="342" id="ii.iv.i.i-p4.1">That is, so far as these were clearly connected 
with polytheism. Where this was not the case or seemed not to be so, national traditions, 
both the true and the spurious, were readily and joyfully admitted into the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.i-p4.2">catalogus 
testimoniorum</span></i> of revealed truth.</note> The same cause, however, made them take 
up the conservative position with regard to the historical traditions of Christianity. 
These were not ultimately tested as to their content, for this was taken for granted, 
no matter how they might be worded; but they were used to give an assurance of the 
truth, and to prove that the religion of the spirit was not founded on human opinion, 
but on divine revelation. The only really important consideration in Christianity 
is that it is <i>revelation, real revelation</i>. The Apologists had no doubt as 
to what it reveals, and therefore any investigation was unnecessary. The result 
of Greek philosophy, the philosophy of Plato and Zeno, as it had further developed 
in the empires of Alexander the Great and the Romans, was to attain victory and 
permanence by the aid of Christianity. Thus we view the progress of this development 
to-day,<note n="343" id="ii.iv.i.i-p4.3">Though these words were already found in the first edition, Clemen 
(Justin 1890, p. 56) has misunderstood me so far as to think that I spoke here of 
conscious intention on the part of the Apologists. Such nonsense of course never 
occurred to me.</note> and Christianity really proved to be the force from which 
that religious philosophy, viewed as a theory of the world and system of morality, 
first received the courage to free itself from the polytheistic past and descend 
from the circles of the learned to the common people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.i-p5">This constitutes the deepest distinction between Christian philosophers 
like Justin and those of the type of Valentinus. The latter sought for a <i>religion</i>; 
the former, though indeed they were not very clear about their own purpose, sought
<i>assurance </i>as to a theistic and moral conception of the world which they already 
possessed. At first the complexus of Christian tradition, which must have possessed 
many features of attraction for them, was something foreign to both. The latter, 
however, sought to make this tradition intelligible,. For the former it was enough 
that they had here a revelation before them; that this revelation 

<pb n="173" id="ii.iv.i.i-Page_173" />also bore unmistakable testimony to the one God, who was a Spirit, 
to virtue, and to immortality; and that it was capable of convincing men and of 
leading them to a virtuous life. Viewed superficially, the Apologists were no doubt 
the conservatives; but they were so, because they scarcely in any respect meddled 
with the contents of tradition. The “Gnostics”, on the contrary, sought to understand 
what they read and to investigate the truth of the message of which they heard. 
The most characteristic feature is the attitude of each to the Old Testament. The 
Apologists were content to have found in it an ancient source of revelation, and 
viewed the book as a testimony to the truth, <i>i.e.</i>, to philosophy and virtue; 
the Gnostics investigated this document and examined to what extent it agreed with 
the new impressions they had received from the Gospel. We may sum up as follows: 
The Gnostics sought to determine what Christianity is as a religion, and, as they 
were convinced of the absoluteness of Christianity, this process led them to incorporate 
with it all that they looked on as sublime and holy and to remove everything they 
recognised to be inferior. The Apologists, again, strove to discover an authority 
for religious enlightenment and morality and to find the confirmation of a theory 
of the universe, which, if true, contained for them the certainty of eternal life; 
and this they found in the Christian tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.i-p6">At bottom this contrast is a picture of the great discord existing in the religious 
philosophy of the age itself (see p. 129, vol. I.). No one denied the fact that 
all truth was divine, that is, was founded on revelation. The great question, however, 
was whether every man possessed this truth as a slumbering capacity that only required 
to be awakened; whether it was rational, <i>i.e.</i>, merely moral truth, or must 
be above that which is moral, that is, of a religious nature; whether it must carry 
man beyond himself; and whether a real redemption was necessary. It is ultimately 
the dispute between morality and religion, which appears as an unsettled problem 
in the theses of the idealistic philosophers and in the whole spiritual conceptions 
then current among the educated, and which recurs in the contrast between the Apologetic 
and the Gnostic theology. And, 


<pb n="174" id="ii.iv.i.i-Page_174" />as in the former case we meet with the most varied shades and transitions, 
for no one writer has developed a consistent theory, so also we find a similar state 
of things in the latter;<note n="344" id="ii.iv.i.i-p6.1">Note here particularly the attitude of Tatian, who 
has already introduced a certain amount of the “Gnostic” element into his; “Oratio 
ad Græcos”, although, he adheres in the main to the ordinary apologetic doctrines.</note> 
for no Apologist quite left out of sight the idea of redemption (deliverance from 
the dominion of demons can only be effected by the Logos, <i>i.e.</i>, God). Wherever 
the idea of freedom is strongly emphasised, the religious element, in the strict 
sense of the word, appears in jeopardy. This is the case with the Apologists throughout. 
Conversely, wherever redemption forms the central thought, need is felt of a suprarational 
truth, which no longer views morality as the only aim, and which, again, requires 
particular media, a sacred history and sacred symbols. Stoic rationalism, in its 
logical development, is menaced wherever we meet the perception that the course 
of the world must in some way be helped, and wherever the contrast between reason 
and sensuousness, that the old Stoa had confused, is clearly felt to be an unendurable 
state of antagonism that man cannot remove by his own unaided efforts. The need 
of a revelation had its starting-point in philosophy here. The judgment of oneself 
and of the world to which Platonism led, the selfconsciousness which it awakened 
by the detachment of man from nature, and the contrasts which it revealed led of 
necessity to that frame of mind which manifested itself in the craving for a revelation. 
The Apologists felt this. But their rationalism gave a strange turn to the satisfaction 
of that need. It was not their Christian ideas which first involved them in contradictions. 
At the time when Christianity appeared on the scene, the Platonic and Stoic systems 
themselves were already so complicated that philosophers did not find their difficulties 
seriously increased by a consideration of the Christian doctrines. As <i>Apologists</i>, 
however, they decidedly took the part of Christianity because, according to them, 
it was the doctrine of reason and freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.i-p7">The Gospel was hellenised in the second century in so far as the Gnostics in various 
ways transformed it into a Hellenic 


<pb n="175" id="ii.iv.i.i-Page_175" />religion for the educated. The Apologists used it — we may almost say 
inadvertently — to overthrow polytheism by maintaining that Christianity was the realisation 
of an absolutely moral theism. The Christian religion was not the first to experience 
this twofold destiny on Græco-Roman soil. A glance at the history of the Jewish 
religion shows us a parallel development; in fact, both the speculations of the 
Gnostics and the theories of the Apologists were foreshadowed in the theology of 
the Jewish Alexandrians, and particularly in that of Philo. Here also the Gospel 
merely entered upon the heritage of Judaism.<note n="345" id="ii.iv.i.i-p7.1">Since the time of Josephus Greek 
philosophers had ever more and more acknowledged the “philosophical” character of 
Judaism; see Porphyr., de abstin. anim. II. 26, about the Jews: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.i-p7.2">ἅτε φιλόσοφοι τὸ 
γένος ὄντες.</span></note> Three centuries before the appearance of Christian Apologists, 
Jews, who had received a Hellenic training, had already set forth the religion of 
Jehovah to the Greeks in that remarkably summary and spiritualised form which represents 
it as the absolute and highest philosophy, <i>i.e.</i>, the knowledge of God, of 
virtue, and of recompense in the next world. Here these Jewish philosophers had 
already transformed all the positive and historic elements of the national religion 
into parts of a huge system for proving the truth of that theism. The Christian 
Apologists adopted this method, for they can hardly be said to have invented it 
anew.<note n="346" id="ii.iv.i.i-p7.3">On the relation of Christian literature to the writings of Philo, cf. 
Siegfried, Philo von Alexandrien, p. 303 f. </note> We see from the Jewish Sibylline 
oracles how wide-spread it was. Philo, however, was not only a Stoic rationalist, 
but a hyper-Platonic religious philosopher. In like manner, the Christian Apologists 
did not altogether lack this element, though in some isolated cases among them there 
are hardly any traces of it. This feature is most fully represented among the Gnostics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.i-p8">This transformation of religion into a philosophic system would not have been possible 
had not Greek philosophy itself happened to be in process of development into a 
religion. Such a transformation was certainly very foreign to the really classical 
time of Greece and Rome. The pious belief in the efficacy and power of the gods 
and in their appearances and manifestations, as well as the traditional worship, could have no bond of union 

<pb n="176" id="ii.iv.i.i-Page_176" />with speculations concerning the essence and ultimate cause of things. 
The idea of a religious dogma which was at once to furnish a correct theory of the 
world and a principle of conduct was from this standpoint completely unintelligible. 
But philosophy, particularly in the Stoa, set out in search of this idea, and, after 
further developments, sought for one special religion with which it could agree 
or through which it could at least attain certainty. The meagre cults of the Greeks 
and Romans were unsuited for this. So men turned their eyes towards the barbarians. 
Nothing more clearly characterises the position of things in the second century 
than the agreement between two men so radically different as Tatian and Celsus. 
Tatian emphatically declares that salvation comes from the barbarians, and to Celsus 
it is also a “truism” that the barbarians have more capacity than the Greeks for 
discovering valuable doctrines.<note n="347" id="ii.iv.i.i-p8.1">It is very instructive to find Celsus (Origen, 
c. Cels. I. 2) proceeding to say that the Greeks understood better how to judge, 
to investigate, and to perfect the doctrines devised by the barbarians, and to apply 
them to the practice of virtue. This is quite in accordance with the idea of Origen, 
who makes the following remarks on this point: “When a man trained in the schools 
and sciences of the Greeks becomes acquainted with our faith, he will not only recognise 
and declare it to be true, but also by means of his scientific training and skill 
reduce it to a system and supplement what seems to him defective in it, when tested 
by the Greek method of exposition and proof, thus at the same time demonstrating 
the truth of Christianity.</note> Everything was in fact prepared, and nothing was wanting.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.i-p9">About the middle of the second century, however, the moral and 
rationalistic element in the philosophy and spiritual culture of the time was still 
more powerful than the religious and mystic; for Neoplatonism, which under its outward 
coverings concealed the aspiration after religion and the living God, was only in 
its first beginnings. It was not otherwise in Christian circles. The “Gnostics” 
were in the minority. What the great majority of the Church felt to be intelligible 
and edifying above everything else was an earnest moralism.<note n="348" id="ii.iv.i.i-p9.1">See the section 
“Justin und die apostolischen Väter” in Engelhardt’s “Christenthum Justin’s des 
Martyrers”, p. 375 ff., and my article on the so-called 2nd Epistle of Clement to 
the Corinthians (Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte I. p. 329 ff.). Engelhardt, who 
on the whole emphasises the correspondences, has rather under- than over-estimated 
them. If the reader compares the exposition given in Book I., chap. 3, with the 
theology of the Apologists (see sub. 3), he will find proof of the intimate relationship 
that may be traced here.</note> New and strange as the 

<pb n="177" id="ii.iv.i.i-Page_177" />undertaking to represent Christianity as a philosophy might seem at 
first, the Apologists, so far as they were understood, appeared to advance nothing 
inconsistent with Christian common sense. Besides, they did not question authorities, 
but rather supported them, and introduced no foreign positive materials. For all 
these reasons, and also because their writings were not at first addressed to the 
communities, but only to outsiders, the marvellous attempt to present Christianity 
to the world as the religion which is the true philosophy, and as the philosophy 
which is the true religion, remained unopposed in the Church. But in what sense 
was the Christian religion set forth as a philosophy? An exact answer to this question 
is of the highest interest as regards the history of Christian dogma.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="2. Christianity as Philosophy and as Revelation." progress="47.19%" id="ii.iv.i.ii" prev="ii.iv.i.i" next="ii.iv.i.iii">
<p class="center" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p1">2. <i>Christianity as Philosophy and as Revelation</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p2">It was a new undertaking and one of permanent importance to a tradition hitherto 
so little concerned for its own vindication, when Quadratus and the Athenian philosopher, 
Aristides, presented treatises in defence of Christianity to the emperor.<note n="349" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p2.1">See Euseb., H. E. IV. 3. Only one sentence of Quadratus’ Apology is preserved; we 
have now that of Aristides in the Syriac language; moreover, it is proved to have 
existed in the original language in the Historia Barlaam et Joasaph; finally, a 
considerable fragment of it is found in Armenian. See an English edition by Harris 
and Robinson in the Texts and Studies I. 1891. German translation and commentary 
by Raabe in the Texte und Untersuchungen IX. 1892. Eusebius says that the Apology 
was handed in to the emperor Hadrian; but the superscription in Syriac is addressed 
to the emperor Titus Hadrianus Antoninus.</note> 
About a century had elapsed since the Gospel of Christ had begun to be preached. 
It may be said that the Apology of Aristides was a most significant opening to the 
second century, whilst we find Origen at its close. Marcianus Aristides expressly 
designates himself in his pamphlet as a <i>philosopher of the Athenians</i>. Since 
the days when the words were written: “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy 
and vain deceit” (<scripRef passage="Colossians 2:8" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Col. II. 8</scripRef>), it had constantly been repeated (see, as evidence, 
Celsus, passim) that Christian preaching and philosophy were things entirely different, 
that God had chosen the fools, and that man’s duty was not to investigate and seek, but to 


<pb n="178" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_178" />believe and hope. Now a philosopher, as such, pleaded the cause of 
Christianity. In the summary he gave of the content of Christianity at the beginning 
of his address, he really spoke as a philosopher and represented this faith as a 
philosophy. By expounding pure monotheism and giving it the main place in his argument, 
Aristides gave supreme prominence to the very doctrine which simple Christians also 
prized as the most important.<note n="350" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p2.3">See <scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 1:1" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p2.4">Hermas, Mand I.</scripRef></note> 
Moreover, in emphasing not only the supernatural character of the Christian doctrine 
revealed by the Son of the Most High God, but also the continuous inspiration of 
believers — the new <i>race</i> (not a new <i>school</i>) — he confessed in the most express way the 
peculiar nature of this philosophy as a divine truth. According to him Christianity 
is philosophy because its content is in accordance with reason, and because it gives 
a satisfactory and universally intelligible answer to the questions with which all 
real philosophers have concerned themselves. But it is no philosophy, in fact it 
is really the complete opposite of this, in so far as it proceeds from revelation 
and is propagated by the agency of God, <i>i.e.</i>, has a supernatural and divine 
origin, on which alone the truth and certainty of its doctrines finally depend. 
This contrast to philosophy is chiefly shown in the unphilosophical form in which 
Christianity was first preached to the world. That is the thesis maintained by all 
the Apologists from Justin to Tertullian,<note n="351" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p2.5"> With reservations this also holds 
good of the Alexandrians. See particularly Orig., c. Cels. I. 62.</note> and which 
Jewish philosophers before them propounded and defended. This proposition may certainly 
be expressed in a great variety of ways. In the first place, it is important whether 
the first or second half is emphasised, and secondly, whether that which is “universally 
intelligible” is to be reckoned as philosophy at all, or is to be separated from 
it as that which comes by “nature”. Finally, the attitude to be taken up towards 
the Greek philosophers is left an open question, so that the thesis, taking up this 
attitude as a starting-point, may again assume various forms. But was the contradiction 
which it contains not felt? The content of revelation is to be 


<pb n="179" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_179" />rational; but does that which is rational require a revelation? How 
the proposition was understood by the different Apologists requires examination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p3"><i>Aristides</i>. He first gives an exposition of monotheism and the monotheistic 
cosmology (God as creator and mover of the universe, as the spiritual, perfect, 
almighty Being, whom all things need, and who requires nothing). In the second chapter 
he distinguishes, according to the Greek text, three, and, according to the Syriac, 
four classes of men (in the Greek text polytheists, Jews, Christians, the polytheists 
being divided into Chaldeans, Greeks, and Egyptians; in the Syriac barbarians, Greeks, 
Jews, Christians), and gives their origin. He derives the Christians from Jesus 
Christ and reproduces the Christian <i>kerygma</i> (Son of the Most High God, birth 
from the Virgin, 12 disciples, death on the cross, burial, resurrection, ascension, 
missionary labours of the 12 disciples). After this, beginning with the third chapter, 
follows a criticism of polytheism, that is, the false theology of the barbarians, 
Greeks, and Egyptians (down to chapter 12). In the 13th chapter the Greek authors 
and philosophers are criticised, and the Greek myths, as such, are shown to be false. 
In the 14th chapter the Jews are introduced (they are monotheists and their ethical 
system is praised; but they are then reproached with worshipping of angels and a 
false ceremonial). In the 15th chapter follows a description of the Christians,
<i>i.e.</i>, above all, of their pure, holy life. It is they who have found the 
truth, because they know the creator of heaven and earth. This description is continued 
in chapters 16 and 17: “This people is new and there is a divine admixture in it.” 
The Christian writings are recommended to the emperor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4"><i>Justin</i>.<note n="352" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4.1">Semisch, Justin der Märtyrer, 2 vols., 1840 f. Aubé, S. Justin, philosophe et martyr, 
2nd reprint, 1875. Weizsäcker, Die Theologie des Märtyrers Justin’s in the Jahrbuch 
für deutsche Theologie, 1867, p. 60 ff. Von Engelhardt, Christenthum Justin’s, 1878; 
id., “Justin”, in Herzog Real Encyklopädie. Stählin, Justin der Märtyrer , 1880. 
Clemen, Die religionsphilosophische Bedeutung des stoisch-christlichen Eudämonismus 
in Justin’s Apologie, 1890. Flemming, zur Beurtheilung des Christenthums Justin’s 
des Martyrers, 1893. Duncker, Logoslehre Justin’s, 1848. Bosse, Der präexistente 
Christus des Justinus, 1891.</note> In his treatise addressed to the emperor Justin 
did not call himself a philosopher as Aristides had done. In espousing 

<pb n="180" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_180" />the cause of the hated and despised Christians he represented himself 
as a simple member of that sect. But in the very first sentence of his Apology he 
takes up the ground of piety and philosophy, the very ground taken up by the pious 
and philosophical emperors themselves, according to the judgment of the time and 
their own intention. In addressing them he appeals to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4.2">λόγος σώϕρων</span> in a purely 
Stoic fashion. He opposes the truth — also in the Stoic manner — to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4.3">δόξαις παλαιῶν.</span><note n="353" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4.4">Apol. I. 2, p. 6, ed. Otto.</note> 
It was not to be a mere <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4.5">captatio benevolentiæ</span></i>. 
In that case Justin would not have added: “That ye are pious and wise and guardians 
of righteousness and friends of culture, ye hear everywhere. Whether ye are so, 
however, will be shown.”<note n="354" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4.6">Apol. I. 2, p. 6, sq.</note> His whole exordium is 
calculated to prove to the emperors that they are in danger of repeating a hundredfold 
the crime which the judges of Socrates had committed.<note n="355" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4.7">See the numerous philosophical 
quotations and allusions in Justin Apology pointed out by Otto. Above all, he made 
an extensive use of Plato Apology of Socrates.</note> Like a second Socrates Justin 
speaks to the emperors in the name of all Christians. They are to hear the convictions 
of the wisest of the Greeks from the mouth of the Christians. Justin wishes to enlighten 
the emperor with regard to the life and doctrines (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p4.8">βίος καὶ 
μαθήματα</span>) of the 
latter. Nothing is to be concealed, for there is nothing to conceal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p5">Justin kept this promise better than any of his successors. For that very reason 
also he did not depict the Christian Churches as schools of philosophers (cc. 61-67). 
Moreover, in the first passage where he speaks of Greek philosophers,<note n="356" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p5.1"> Apol. 
I. 4. p. 16, also I. 7, p. 24 sq: 1. 26.</note> he is merely drawing a parallel. 
According to him there are bad Christians and seeming Christians, just as there 
are philosophers who are only so ‘in name and outward show. Such men, too, were 
in early times called “philosophers” even when they preached atheism. To all appearance, 
therefore, Justin does not desire Christians to be reckoned as philosophers. But 
it is nevertheless significant that, in the case of the Christians, a 


<pb n="181" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_181" />phenomenon is being repeated which otherwise is only observed in the 
case of philosophers; and how were those whom he was addressing to understand him? 
In the same passage he speaks for the first time of Christ. He introduces him with 
the plain and intelligible formula: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p5.2">ὁ διδάσκαλος 
Χριστός</span> (“the teacher Christ”).<note n="357" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p5.3">Apol. I. 4, p. 14.</note>  Immediately 
thereafter he praises Socrates because he had exposed the worthlessness and deceit 
of the evil demons, and traces his death to the same causes which are now he says 
bringing about the condemnation of the Christians. Now he can make his final assertion. 
In virtue of “reason” Socrates exposed superstition; in virtue of the same reason, 
this was done by the teacher whom the Christians follow. <i>But this teacher was 
reason itself; it was visible in him, and indeed it appeared bodily in him</i>.<note n="358" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p5.4">
Apol. I. 5, p. 18 sq., see also I. 14 fin.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p5.5">οὐ σοφιστὴς 
ὑπῆρχεν ἀλλὰ δύναμις Θεοῦ ὁ 
λόγος αὐτοῦ ἦν.</span></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p6">Is this philosophy or is it myth? The greatest paradox the Apologist has to assert 
is connected by him with the most impressive remembrance possessed by his readers 
as philosophers. In the same sentence where he represents Christ as the Socrates 
of the barbarians,<note n="359" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p6.1">L. c.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p6.2">οὐ γὰρ μόνον ἐν Ἕλλησι 
διὰ Σωκράτους ὑπὸ λόγου ἡλέγχθη ταῦτα, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν βαρβάροις ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ λόγου 
μορφωθέντος καὶ ἀνθρώπου καὶ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ κληθέντος.</span></note>  and consequently 
makes Christianity out to be a Socratic doctrine, he propounds the unheard of theory
<i>that the teacher Christ is the incarnate reason of God</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p7">Justin nowhere tried to soften the effect of this conviction or explain it in a 
way adapted to his readers. Nor did he conceal from them that his assertion admits 
of no speculative demonstration. That philosophy can only deal with things which 
ever are, because they ever were, since this world began, is a fact about which 
he himself is perfectly clear. No Stoic could have felt more strongly than Justin 
how paradoxical is the assertion that a thing is of value which has happened only 
once. Certain as he is that the “reasonable” emperors will regard it as a rational 
assumption that “Reason” is the 

<pb n="182" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_182" />Son of God,<note n="360" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p7.1">Celsus also admits this, or rather makes his Jew 
acknowledge it (Orig., c. Cels. II. 31). In Book VI. 47 he adopts the proposition 
of the “ancients” that the world is the Son of God.</note>  he knows equally well 
that no philosophy will bear him out in that other assertion, and that such a statement 
is seemingly akin to the contemptible myths of the evil demons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p8">But there is certainly a proof which, if not speculative, is nevertheless 
sure. The same ancient documents, which contain the Socratic and super-Socratic 
wisdom of the Christians, bear witness through prophecies, which, just because they 
are predictions, admit of no doubt, that the teacher Christ is the incarnate reason; 
for history confirms the word of prophecy even in the minutest details. Moreover, 
in so far as these writings are in the lawful possession of the Christians, and 
announced at the very beginning of things that this community would appear on the 
earth, they testify that the Christians may in a certain fashion date themselves 
back to the beginning of the world, because their doctrine is as old as the earth 
itself (this thought is still wanting in Aristides).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p9">The new Socrates who appeared among the barbarians is therefore 
quite different from the Socrates of the Greeks, and for that reason also his followers 
are not to be compared with the disciples of the philosophers.<note n="361" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p9.1">See Apol. II. 
10 fin.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p9.2">Σωκράτει οὐδεὶς ἐπείσθη ὑπὲρ τούτου τοῦ δόγματος ἀποθνήσκειν· Χριστῷ δὲ 
τῷ καὶ ὑπὸ Σωκράτους ἀπὸ μέρους γνωσθέντι . . . οὐ φιλόσοφοι οὐδὲ φιλόλογοι μόνον 
ἐπείσθησαν.</span></note>  From the very beginning of things a world-historical 
dispensation of God announced this reasonable doctrine through prophets, and prepared 
the visible appearance of reason itself. The same reason which created and arranged 
the world took human form in order to draw the whole of humanity to itself. Every 
precaution has been taken to make it easy for any one, be he Greek or barbarian, 
educated or uneducated, to grasp all the doctrines of this reason, to verify their 
truth, and test their power in life. What further importance can philosophy have 
side by side with this, how can one think of calling this a philosophy?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10">And yet the doctrine of the Christians can only be compared with 
philosophy. For, so far as the latter is genuine, it is also 

<pb n="183" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_183" />guided by the Logos; and, conversely, what the Christians teach concerning 
the Father of the world, the destiny of man, the nobility of his nature, freedom 
and virtue, justice and recompense, has also been attested by the wisest of the 
Greeks. They indeed only stammered, whereas the Christians speak. These, however, 
use no unintelligible and unheard-of language, but speak with the words and through 
the power of reason. The wonderful arrangement, carried out by the Logos himself, 
through which he ennobled the human race by restoring its consciousness of its own 
nobility, compels no one henceforth to regard the reasonable as the unreasonable 
or wisdom as folly. But is the Christian wisdom not of divine origin? How can it 
in that case be natural, and what connection can exist between it and the wisdom 
of the Greeks? Justin bestowed the closest attention on this question, but he never 
for a moment doubted what the answer must be. Wherever the reasonable has revealed 
itself, it has always been through the operation of the divine reason. For man’s 
lofty endowment consists in his having had a portion of the divine reason implanted 
within him, and in his consequent capacity of attaining a knowledge of divine things, 
though not a perfect and clear one, by dint of persistent efforts after truth and 
virtue. When man remembers his real nature and destination, that is, when he comes 
to himself, the divine reason is already revealing itself in him and through him. 
As man’s possession conferred on him at the creation, it is at once his most peculiar 
property, and the power which dominates and determines his nature.<note n="362" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.1">The utterances 
of Justin do not clearly indicate whether the non-Christian portion of mankind has 
only a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.2">σπέρμα τοῦ λόγου</span> as a natural possession, or whether this 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.3">σπέρμα</span> has in 
some cases been enhanced by the inward workings of the whole Logos (inspiration). 
This ambiguity, however, arises from the fact that he did not further discuss the 
relation between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.4">ὁ λόγος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.5">τὸ σπέρμα τοῦ λόγου</span> and we need not therefore attempt 
to remove it. On the one hand, the excellent discoveries of poets and philosophers 
are simply traced to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.6">τὸ ἔμϕυτον παντὶ γένει ἀνθρώπων σπέρμα τοῦ λόγου</span> (Apol. 
II. 8), the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.7">μέρος σπερματικοῦ λόγου</span> (ibid.) which was implanted at the creation, 
and on which the human <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.8">εὕρεσις καὶ θεωρία</span> depend (II. 10). In this sense it may 
be said of them all that they “in human fashion attempted to understand and prove 
things by means of reason”; and Socrates is merely viewed as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.9">πάντων εὐτονώτερος</span> 
(ibid.), his philosophy also, like all pre-Christian systems, being a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.10">ϕιλοσοϕία 
ἁνθρώπειος</span> (II. 15). But on the other hand Christ was known by Socrates though 
only <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.11">ἀπὸ μέρους</span>; for “Christ was and is the Logos who dwells in every man”. Further, 
according to the Apologist, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.12">μέρος τοῦ σπερματικοῦ θείου λόγου</span> bestows the 
power of recognising whatever is related to the Logos (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.13">τό συγγενές</span> II. 13). Consequently 
it may not only be said: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.14">ὅσα παρὰ πᾶσι καλῶς είρηται 
ἡμῶν, τῶν Χριστιανῶν ἐστί</span> (ibid.), but, on the strength of the “participation” 
in reason conferred on all, it may be asserted that all who have lived with the 
Logos (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.15">μετὰ λόγου</span>) — an expression which must have been ambiguous — were Christians. 
Among the Greeks this specially applies to Socrates and Heraclitus (I. 46). Moreover, 
the Logos implanted in man does not belong to his nature in such a sense as to prevent 
us saying <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.16">ὑπὸ λόγου διὰ Σωκράτους ἡλέγχθη κ.τ.λ. (I. 5). Nevertheless αὐτὸς 
ὁ λόγος</span> did not act in Socrates, for this only appeared in Christ (ibid). Hence 
the prevailing aspect of the case in Justin was that to which he gave expression 
at the close of the 2nd Apology (II. 15: alongside of Christianity there is only
<i>human</i> philosophy), and which, not without regard for the opposite view, he 
thus formulated in II. 13 fin.: All non-Christian authors were able to attain a 
knowledge of true being, though only darkly, by means of the seed of the Logos naturally 
implanted within them. For the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.17">σπορά</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.18">μίμημα</span> of a thing, which are bestowed 
in proportion to one’s receptivity, are quite different from the thing itself, which 
divine grace bestows on us for our possession and imitation.”</note>  All that is reasonable 


<pb n="184" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_184" />is based on revelation. In order to accomplish his true destiny man 
requires from the beginning the inward working of that divine reason which has created 
the world for the sake of man, and therefore wishes to raise man beyond the world 
to God.<note n="363" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p10.19">“For the sake of man” (Stoic) Apol. I. 10: II. 4, 5; Dial. 41, p. 260A, 
Apol I. 8: “Longing for the eternal and pure life, we strive to abide in the fellowship 
of God, the Father and Creator of all things, and we hasten to make confession, 
because we are convinced and firmly believe that that happiness is really attainable.” 
It is frequently asserted that it is the Logos which produces such conviction and 
awakens courage and strength.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p11">Apparently no one could speak in a more stoical fashion. But this train of thought 
is supplemented by something which limits it. Revelation does retain its peculiar 
and unique significance. For no one who merely possessed the “seed of the Logos” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p11.1">σπέρμα τοῦ λόγου</span>), though it may have been his exclusive guide to knowledge and 
conduct, was ever able to grasp the whole truth and impart it in a convincing manner. 
Though Socrates and Heraclitus may in a way be called Christians, they cannot be 
so designated in any real sense. Reason is clogged with unreasonableness, and the 
certainty of truth is doubtful wherever the whole Logos has not been acting; for 
man’s natural endowment with reason is too weak to oppose the powers of evil and 
of sense that work in the world, namely, the demons. We must 

<pb n="185" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_185" />therefore believe in the prophets in whom the whole Logos spoke. He 
who does that must also of necessity believe in Christ; for the prophets clearly 
pointed to him as the perfect embodiment of the Logos. Measured by the fulness, 
clearness, and certainty of the knowledge imparted by the Logos-Christ, all knowledge 
independent of him appears as merely human wisdom, even when it emanates from the 
seed of the Logos. The Stoic argument is consequently untenable. Men blind and kept 
in bondage by the demons require to be aided by a special revelation. It is true 
that this revelation is nothing new, and in so far as it has always existed, and 
never varied in character, from the beginning of the world, it is in this sense 
nothing extraordinary. <i>It is the divine help granted to man, who has fallen under 
the power of the demons, and enabling him to follow his reason and freedom to do 
what is good. By the appearance of Christ this help became accessible to all men.</i> 
The dominion of demons and revelation are the two correlated ideas. If the former 
did not exist, the latter would not be necessary. According as we form a lower or 
higher estimate of the pernicious results of that sovereignty, the value of revelation 
rises or sinks. This revelation cannot do less than give the necessary assurance 
of the truth, and it cannot do more than impart the power that develops and matures 
the inalienable natural endowment of man and frees him from the dominion of the 
demons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12">Accordingly the teaching of the prophets and Christ is related even to the very 
highest human philosophy as the whole is to the part,<note n="364" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.1">Justin has destroyed 
the force of this argument in two passages (I. 44. 59) by tracing (like the Alexandrian 
Jews) all true knowledge of the poets and philosophers to borrowing from the books 
of the Old Testament (Moses). Of what further use then is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.2">σπέρμα λόγου ἔμϕυτον?</span> 
Did Justin not really take it seriously? Did he merely wish to suit himself to those 
whom he was addressing? We are not justified in asserting this. Probably, however, 
the adoption of that Jewish view of the history of the world is a proof that the 
results of the demon sovereignty were in Justin’s estimation so serious that he 
no longer expected anything from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.3">σπέρμα λόγου ἔμϕυτον</span> when left to its own 
resources; and therefore regarded truth and prophetic revelation as inseparable. 
But this view is not the essential one in the Apology. That assumption of Justin’s 
is evidently dependent on a tradition, whilst his real opinion was more “liberal”.</note>  
or as the certain is to the uncertain; and hence also 


<pb n="186" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_186" />as the permanent is to the transient. For the final stage has now 
arrived and Christianity is destined to put an end to natural human philosophy. 
When the perfect work is there; the fragmentary must cease. Justin gave the clearest 
expression to this conviction. Christianity, <i>i.e.</i>, the prophetic teaching 
attested by Christ and accessible to all, puts an end to the human systems of philosophy 
that from their close affinity to it may be called Christian, inasmuch as it effects 
all and more than all that these systems have done, and inasmuch as the speculations 
of the philosophers, which are uncertain and mingled with error, are transformed 
by it into dogmas of indubitable certainty.<note n="365" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.4">Compare with this the following passages: In Apol. I. 20 are enumerated a series 
of the most important doctrines common to philosophers and Christians. Then follow 
the words: “If we then in particular respects even teach something similar to the 
doctrines of the philosophers honoured among you, though in many cases in a divine 
and more sublime way; and we indeed alone do so in such a way that the matter is 
proved etc.” In Apol. I. 44: II. 10. 13 uncertainty, error, and contradictions are 
shown to exist in the case of the greatest philosophers. The Christian doctrines 
are more sublime than all human philosophy (II. 15). “Our doctrines are evidently 
more sublime than any human teaching, because the Christ who appeared for our sakes 
was the whole fulness of reason” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.5">τὸ λογικὸν το ὅλον</span>, II. 10). “The principles 
of Plato are not foreign (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.6">ἀλλότρια</span>) to the teaching of Christ , but they do not 
agree in every respect. The same holds good of the Stoics” (II. 13). “We must go 
forth from the school of Plato” (II. 12). “Socrates convinced no one in such a way 
that he would have been willing to die for the doctrine proclaimed by him; whereas 
not only philosophers and philologers, but also artisans and quite common uneducated 
people have believed in Christ” (II. 10). These are the very people — and that is 
perhaps the strongest contrast found between Logos and Logos in Justin — among whom 
it is universally said of Christianity: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.7">δύναμις ἐστὶ 
τοῦ ἀρρήτου πατρὸς καὶ οὐχὶ ἀνθρωπείου κόγου κατασκευή</span> (see also I. 14 and elsewhere.)</note>  
The practical conclusion drawn in Justin’s treatise from this exposition is that 
the Christians are at least entitled to ask the authorities to treat them as philosophers 
(Apol. I. 7, 20: II. 15). This demand, he says, is the more justifiable because 
the freedom of philosophers is enjoyed even by such people as merely bear the name, 
whereas in reality they set forth immoral and pernicious doctrines.<note n="366" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.8">In Justin’s 
estimate of the Greek philosophers two other points deserve notice. In the first 
place, he draws a very sharp distinction between real and nominal philosophers. 
By the latter he specially means the Epicureans. They are no doubt referred to in 
I. 4, 7, 26 (I. 14: Atheists). Epicurus and Sardanapalus are classed together in 
II. 7; Epicurus and the immoral poets in II. 12; and in the conclusion of II. 15 
the same philosopher is ranked with the worst society. But according to II. 3 fin. 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.9">ἀδύνατον Κυνικῷ, αδιάφορον τὸ τέλος προθεμένῳ, τὸ ἀγαθὸν 
εἰδέναι πλὴν αδιαφορίας</span>) 
the Cynics also seem to be outside the circle of real philosophers. This is composed 
principally of Socrates, Plato, the Platonists and Stoics, together with Heraclitus 
and others. Some of these understood one set of doctrines more correctly, others 
another series. The Stoics excelled in ethics (II. 7); Plato described the Deity 
and the world more correctly. It is, however, worthy of note — and this is the second 
point — that Justin in principle conceived the Greek philosophers as a unity, and 
that he therefore saw in their very deviations from one another a proof of the imperfection 
of their teaching. In so far as they are all included under the collective idea 
“human philosophy”, philosophy is characterised by the conflicting opinions found 
within it. This view was suggested to Justin by the fact that the highest truth, 
which is at once allied and opposed to human philosophy, was found by him among 
an exclusive circle of fellow-believers. Justin showed great skill in selecting 
from the Gospels the passages (I. 15-17), that prove the “philosophical” life of 
the Christians as described by him in c. 14. Here he cannot be acquitted of colouring 
the facts (cf. Aristides) nor of exaggeration (see, for instance, the unqualified 
statement: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.10">ἅ ἔχομεν εἰς κοινὸν φέροντες καὶ παντὶ 
δεομένῳ κοινωνοῦντες</span>). The philosophical emperors were meant here to think of the 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p12.11">ϕίλοις πάντα κοινά</span>”. Yet in I. 67 Justin corrected exaggerations in his description. 
Justin’s reference to the invaluable benefits which Christianity confers on the 
state deserves notice (see particularly I. 12, 17.) The later Apologists make a 
similar remark.</note></p>

<pb n="187" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_187" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p13">In the dialogue with the Jew Trypho, which is likewise meant for 
heathen readers, Justin ceased to employ the idea of the existence of a “seed of 
the Logos implanted by nature” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p13.1">σπέρμα λόγου ἔμφυτον</span>) in every man. From this 
fact we recognise that he did not consider the notion of fundamental importance. 
He indeed calls the Christian religion a philosophy;<note n="367" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p13.2">Dialogue 8. The dialogue takes up a more positive attitude than the Apology, both 
as a whole and in detail. If we consider that both works are also meant for Christians, 
and that, on the other hand, the Dialogue as well as the Apology appeals to the 
cultured heathen public, we may perhaps assume that the two writings were meant 
to present a graduated system of Christian instruction. (In one passage the Dialogue 
expressly refers to the Apology). From Justin’s time onward the apologetic polemic 
of the early Church appears to have adhered throughout to the same method. This 
consisted in giving the polemical writings directed against the Greeks the form 
of an introduction to Christian knowledge, and in continuing this instruction still 
further in those directed against the Jews.</note>  but, in so far as this 
is the case, it is “the only sure and saving philosophy”. No doubt the so-called 
philosophies put the right questions, but they are incapable of giving correct answers. 
For the Deity, who embraces all true being, and a knowledge of whom alone makes 
salvation possible, is only known in proportion as he reveals himself. True wisdom 
is therefore exclusively based on revelation. Hence it is opposed to every human philosophy, 

<pb n="188" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_188" />because revelation was only given in the prophets and in Christ.<note n="368" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p13.3">Dial. 
2. sq. That Justin’s Christianity is founded on theoretical scepticism is clearly 
shown by the introduction to the Dialogue.</note>  The Christian is <i>the</i> philosopher,<note n="369" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p13.4">Dial. 8: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p13.5">οὕτως δὴ καὶ διὰ ταῦτα ϕιλόσοϕος ἐγώ.</span></note>  
because the followers of Plato and the Stoics are virtually no philosophers. In 
applying the title “philosophy” to Christianity he therefore does not mean to bring 
Christians and philosophers more closely together. No doubt, however, he asserts 
that the Christian doctrine, which is founded on the knowledge of Christ and leads 
to blessedness,<note n="370" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p13.6">Dial., l. c.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p13.7">παρέστιν σοὶ τὸν 
Χριστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπιγνόντι καὶ τελείῳ γενομένῳ εὐδαιμονεῖν.</span></note>  is in 
accordance with reason.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14"><i>Athenagoras</i>. The petition on behalf of Christians, which Athenagoras, 
“the Christian philosopher of Athens”, presented to the emperors Marcus Aurelius 
and Commodus, nowhere expressly designates Christianity as a philosophy, and still 
less does it style the Christians philosophers.<note n="371" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14.1">See particularly the closing 
chapter.</note>  
But, at the very beginning of his writing Athenagoras also claims for the Christian 
doctrines the toleration granted by the state to all philosophic tenets.<note n="372" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14.2">Suppl. 
2.</note>  In support of his claim he argues that the state punishes nothing but 
practical atheism,<note n="373" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14.3">Suppl. 4.</note>  and that the “atheism” of the Christians 
is a doctrine about God such as had been propounded by the most distinguished philosophers — Pythagoreans, 
Platonists, Peripatetics, and Stoics — who, moreover, were permitted to write whatsoever 
they pleased on the subject of the “Deity”.<note n="374" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14.4">Suppl. 5-7.</note> The Apologist 
concedes even more: “If philosophers did not also acknowledge the existence of one 
God, if they did not also conceive the gods in question to be partly demons, partly 
matter, partly of human birth, then certainly we would be justly expelled as aliens.”<note n="375" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14.5">Suppl. 
24 (see also Aristides c. 13).</note> He therefore takes up the standpoint that 
the state is justified in refusing to tolerate people with completely new doctrines. 
When we add that he everywhere assumes that the wisdom and piety of the emperors are sufficient to test 


<pb n="189" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_189" />and approve<note n="376" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14.6">Suppl. 7 fin. and many other places.</note>  the 
truth of the Christian teaching, that he merely represents this faith itself as 
the <i>reasonable</i> doctrine,<note n="377" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14.7"><i>E.g.</i>, Suppl. 8. 35 fin.</note>  and 
that, with the exception of the resurrection of the body, he leaves all the positive 
and objectionable tenets of Christianity out of account,<note n="378" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p14.8">The Crucified Man, 
the incarnation of the Logos etc. are wanting. Nothing at all is said about Christ.</note>  
there is ground for thinking that this Apologist differs essentially from Justin 
in his conception of the relation of Christianity to secular philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15">Moreover, it is not to be denied that Athenagoras views the revelation 
in the prophets and in Christ as completely identical. But in one very essential 
point he agrees with Justin; and he has even expressed himself still more plainly 
than the latter, inasmuch as he does not introduce the assumption of a “seed of 
the Logos implanted by nature” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.1">σπέρμα λόγου ἔμφυτον</span>). The philosophers, he says, 
were incapable of knowing the full truth, since it was not from God, but rather 
from themselves, that they wished to learn about God. True wisdom, however, can 
only be learned from God, that is, from his prophets; it depends solely on revelation.<note n="379" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.2">Suppl. 
7.</note>  Here also then we have a repetition of the thought that the truly reasonable 
is of supernatural origin. Such is the importance attached by Athenagoras to this 
proposition, that he declares any demonstration of the “reasonable” to be insufficient, 
no matter how luminous it may appear. Even that which is most evidently true — <i>e.g.</i>, 
monotheism — is not raised from the domain of mere human opinion into the sphere of 
undoubted certainty till it can be confirmed by revelation,<note n="380" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.3">Cf. the arguments 
in c. 8 with c. 9 init.</note>  This can be done by Christians alone. Hence they 
are very different from the philosophers, just as they are also distinguished from 
these by their manner of life.<note n="381" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.4">Suppl. 11.</note>  All the praises which Athenagoras 
from time to time bestows on philosophers, particularly Plato.<note n="382" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.5">Suppl. 23.</note>  
are consequently to be understood in a merely 

<pb n="190" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_190" />relative sense. Their ultimate object is only to establish the claim 
made by the Apologist with regard to the treatment of Christians by the state; but 
they are not really meant to bring the former into closer relationship to philosophers. 
Athenagoras also holds the theory that Christians are philosophers, in so far as 
the “philosophers” are not such in any true sense. It is only the problems they 
set that connect the two. He exhibits less clearness than Justin in tracing the 
necessity of revelation to the fact that the demon sovereignty, which, above all, 
reveals itself in polytheism,<note n="383" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.6">Suppl. 18, 23-27. He, however, as well as the 
others, sets forth the demon theory in detail.</note>  can only be overthrown by 
revelation; he rather emphasises the other thought (cc. 7, 9) that the necessary 
attestation of the truth can only be given in this way.<note n="384" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.7">
The Apology which Miltiades addressed to Marcus Aurelius and his fellow-emperor 
perhaps bore the title: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.8">ὑπὲρ τῆς κατά Χριστιανοὺς 
φιλοσοφίας</span> (Euseb., H. E. V. 17. 5). It is certain that Melito in his Apology designated 
Christianity as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.9">ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς φιλοσοφία</span> (1. c., IV. 26. 7). But, while it is undeniable 
that this writer attempted, to a hitherto unexampled extent, to represent Christianity 
as adapted to the Empire, we must nevertheless beware of laying undue weight on 
the expression “philosophy”. What Melito means chiefly to emphasise is the fact 
that Christianity, which in former times had developed into strength among the barbarians, 
began to flourish in the provinces of the Empire simultaneously with the rise of 
the monarchy under Augustus, that, as foster-sister of the monarchy, it increased 
in strength with the latter, and that this mutual relation of the two institutions 
had given prosperity and splendour to the state. When in the fragments preserved 
to us he twice, in this connection, calls Christianity “philosophy”, we must note 
that this expression alternates with the other “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.10">ὁ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς λόγος</span>”, and that he 
uses the formula: “Thy forefathers held this philosophy in honour along with the 
other cults” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.11">πρὸς ταῖς ἄλλαις θρησκείαις</span>). This excludes the assumption that Melito 
in his Apology merely represented Christianity as philosophy (see also IV. 26. 5, 
where the Christians are called “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.12">τὸ τῶν θεοσεβῶν γένος</span>”). He also wrote a treatise 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.13">περὶ κτίσεως καὶ γενέσεως Χριστοῦ.</span> In it (fragment in the Chron. Pasch.) he called 
Christ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p15.14">Θεοῦ λόγος πρὸ αἰώνων</span>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16"><i>Tatian’s</i><note n="385" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.1">See my treatise “Tatian’s Rede an die Griechen übers.”, 1884 (Giessener Programm). 
Daniel, Tatianus, 1837. Steuer, Die Gottes- und Logoslehre des Tatian, 1893.</note>  
chief aim was not to bring about a juster treatment of the Christians.<note n="386" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.2">But 
see Orat. 4 init., 24 fin., 25 fin., 27 init.</note>  He wished to represent their 
cause as the good contrasted with the bad, wisdom as opposed to error, truth in 
contradistinction to outward seeming, hypocrisy, and pretentious emptiness. His 
“Address to the Greeks” begins 

<pb n="191" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_191" />with a violent polemic against all Greek philosophers. Tatian merely 
acted up to a judgment of philosophers and philosophy which in Justin’s case is 
still concealed.<note n="387" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.3">He not only accentuated the disagreement of philosophers more 
strongly than Justin, but insisted more energetically than that Apologist on the 
necessity of viewing the practical fruits of philosophy in life as a criterion; 
see Orat. 2, 3, 19, 25. Nevertheless Socrates still found grace in his eyes (c. 
3). With regard to other philosophers he listened to foolish and slanderous gossip.</note>  
Hence it was not possible for him to think of demonstrating analogies between Christians 
and philosophers. He also no doubt views Christianity as “reasonable”; he who lives 
virtuously and follows wisdom receives it;<note n="388" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.4">Orat. 13, 15 fin., 20. Tatian also 
gave credence to it because it imparts such an intelligible picture of the creation 
of the world (c. 29).</note>  but yet it is too sublime to be grasped by earthly 
perception.<note n="389" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.5">Orat. 12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.6">τὰ τῆς ἡμετέρας παιδείας 
ἐστὶν ἀνωτέρω τῆς κοσμικῆς καταλήψεως.</span> Tatian troubled himself very little with 
giving demonstrations. No other Apologist made such bold assertions.</note>  It 
is a heavenly thing which depends on the communication of the “Spirit”, and hence 
can only be known by revelation.<note n="390" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.7">See Orat. 12 (p. 54 fin.), 20 (p. 90), 25 
fin., 26 fin., 29, 30 (p. 116), 13 (p. 62), 15 (p. 70), 36 (p. 142), 40 (p. 152 
sq.). The section cc. 12-15 of the Oratio is very important (see also c. 7 ff.); 
for it shows that Tatian denied the natural immortality of the soul, declared the 
soul (the material spirit) to be something inherent in all matter, and accordingly 
looked on the distinction between men and animals in respect of their inalienable 
natural constitution as only one of degree. According to this Apologist the dignity 
of man does not consist in his natural endowments; but in the union of the human 
soul with the divine spirit, for which union indeed he was planned. But, in Tatian’s 
opinion, man lost this union by falling under the sovereignty of the demons. The 
Spirit of God has left him, and consequently he has fallen back to the level of 
the beasts. So it is man’s task to unite the Spirit again with himself, and thereby 
recover that religious principle on which all wisdom and knowledge rest. This anthropology 
is opposed to that of the Stoics and related to the “Gnostic” theory. It follows 
from it that man, in order to reach his destination, must raise himself above his 
natural endowment; see c. 15: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.8">ἄνθρωπον λέγω τὸν πόρρω 
μὲν ἀνθρωπότητος πρὸς ἀυτὸν δὲ τὸν Θεὸν κεχωρηκότα.</span> But with Tatian this conception 
is burdened with radical inconsistency; for he assumes that the Spirit reunites 
itself with every man who rightly uses his freedom, and he thinks it still possible 
for every person to use his freedom aright (11 fin., 13 fin., 15 fin.) So it is 
after all a mere assertion that the natural man is only distinguished from the beast 
by speech. He is also distinguished from it by freedom. And further it is only in 
appearance that the blessing bestowed in the “Spirit” is a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.9">donum superadditum 
et supernaturale</span></i>. For if a proper spontaneous use of freedom infallibly leads 
to the return of the Spirit, it is evident that the decision and consequently 
the realisation of man’s destination depend on human freedom. That is, however, 
the proposition which all the Apologists maintained. But indeed Tatian himself in 
his latter days seems to have observed the inconsistency in which he had become 
involved and to have solved the problem in the Gnostic, that is, the religious sense. 
In his eyes, of course, the ordinary philosophy is a useless and pernicious art; 
philosophers make their own opinions laws (c. 27); whereas of Christians the following 
holds good (c. 32): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.10">λόγου τοῦ δημοσίου καὶ ἐπιγείου 
κεχωρισμένοι καὶ παραγγέλμασι καὶ νόμῳ πατρὸς ἀφθαρσίας ἑπόμενοι, πᾶν τὸ ἐν δόξῃ 
κείμενον ἀνθρωπίνῃ παραιτούμεθα.</span></note>  But yet it is a “philosophy” with 
definite 


<pb n="192" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_192" />doctrines (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.11">δόγματα</span>);<note n="391" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.12">C. 31. init.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.13">ἡ ἡμετέρα φιλοσοφία.</span> 32 (p. 128):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.14">οἱ βουλόμενοι φιλοσοφεῖν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἄνθρωποι.</span> 
In c. 33 (p. 130) Christian women are designated <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.15">αἱ 
παρ᾽ ἡμῖν φιλοσοφοῦσαι.</span> C. 35: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.16">ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς 
βάρβαρος φιλοσσοφία.</span> 40 (p. 152): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.17">οἱ κατὰ 
Μωυσέα καὶ ὁμοίως αὐτῷ φιλοσοφοῦντες.</span> 42: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.18">ὁ κατὰ 
βαρβάρους φιλοσοφῶν Τατιανός.</span> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.19">δόγματα</span> of the Christians: c. 1 (p. 
2), 12 (p. 58), 19 (p. 86), 24 (p. 102), 27 (p. 108), 35 (p. 138), 40, 42. But Tatian 
pretty frequently calls Christianity “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.20">ἡ ἡμετέρα παιδεία</span>”, 
once also “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.21">νομοθεσία</span>” (12; cf. 40: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.22">οἱ ἡμέτεροι νόμοι</span>), and often 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.23">πολιτεία.</span></note>  it brings nothing new, but 
only such blessings as we have already received, but could not retain<note n="392" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.24">See,
<i>e.g.</i>, c. 29 fin.: the Christian doctrine gives us 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.25">οὐχ ὅπερ μὴ ἐλάβομεν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅπερ λαβόντες ὑπὸ τῆς πλάνης 
ἔχειν ἐκωλύθημεν.</span></note>  owing to the power of error, <i>i.e.</i>, the dominion 
of the demons.<note n="393" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.26">Tatian gave still stronger expression than Justin to the opinion 
that it is the demons who have misled men and rule the world, and that revelation 
through the prophets is opposed to this demon rule; see c. 7 ff. The demons have 
fixed the laws of death; see c. 15 fin. and elsewhere.</note>  Christianity is therefore 
the philosophy in which, by virtue of the Logos revelation through the prophets,<note n="394" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.27">Tatian 
also cannot at bottom distinguish between revelation through the prophets and through 
Christ. See the description of his conversion in c. 29. where only the Old Testament 
writings are named, and c. 13 fin., 20 fin., 12 (p. 54) etc.</note>  the rational 
knowledge that leads to life<note n="395" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.28">Knowledge and life appear in Tatian most closely 
connected. See, <i>e.g</i>., c. 13 mit.: “In itself the soul is not immortal, but 
mortal; it is also possible, however, that it may not die. If it has not attained 
a knowledge of that truth it dies and is dissolved with the body; but later, at 
the end of the world, it will rise again with the body in order to receive death 
in endless duration as a punishment. On the contrary it does not die, though it 
is dissolved for a time, if it is equipped with the knowledge of God.”</note>  is 
restored. This knowledge was no less obscured among the Greek philosophers than 
among the Greeks generally. In so far as revelation took place among the barbarians 
from the remotest antiquity, Christianity may also be called the barbarian philosophy.<note n="396" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.29">Barbarian: 
the Christian doctrines are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.30">τὰ τῶν βαρβάρων δόγματα</span> 
(c. 1): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.31">ῇ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς βάρβαρος φιλοσοφία</span> (c. 
35); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.32">ἡ εαρβαρικὴ νομοθεσία</span> (c. 12); 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.33">γραφαὶ βαρβαρικαί</span> (c. 29);
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.34">καινοτομεῖν τὰ βαρβάρων δόγματα</span> (c. 35);
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.35">ὁ κατὰ βαρβάρους φιλοσοφῶν Τατιανός</span> (c. 42);
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.36">Μωυσῆς πάσης βαρβάρου φιλοσοφίας ἀρχηγός</span> (c. 
31); see also c. 30, 32. In Tatian’s view barbarians and Greeks are the decisive 
contrasts in history.</note>  Its truth is proved 


<pb n="193" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_193" />by its ancient date<note n="397" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.37">See the proof from antiquity, c. 31 ff.</note>  
as well as by its intelligible form, which enables even the most uneducated person 
that is initiated in it<note n="398" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.38">C. 30 (p. 114): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.39">τούτων 
οὖν τὴν κατάληψιν μεμυημένος.</span></note>  to understand it perfectly.<note n="399" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.40">Tatian’s 
own confession is very important here (c. 26): “Whilst I was reflecting on what 
was good it happened that there fell into my hands certain writings of the barbarians, 
too old to be compared with the doctrines of the Greeks, too divine to be compared 
with their errors. And it chanced that they convinced me through the plainness of 
their expressions, through the unartificial nature of their language, through the 
intelligible representation of the creation of the world, through the prediction 
of the future, the excellence of their precepts, and the summing up of all kinds 
under one head. My soul was instructed by God and I recognised that those Greek 
doctrines lead to perdition, whereas the others abolish the slavery to which we 
are subjected in the world, and rescue us from our many lords and tyrants, though 
they do not give us blessings we had not already received, but rather such as we 
had indeed obtained, but were not able to retain in consequence of error.” Here 
the whole theology of the Apologists is contained <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.41">in nuce</span></i>; see Justin, Dial. 
7-8. In Chaps. 32, 33 Tatian strongly emphasises the fact that the Christian philosophy 
is accessible even to the most uneducated; see Justin, Apol. II. 10; Athenag. 11 
etc.</note>  Finally, Tatian also states (c. 40) that the Greek sophists have read 
the writings of Moses and the prophets, and reproduced them in a distorted form. 
He therefore maintains the very opposite of what Celsus took upon him to demonstrate 
when venturing to derive certain sayings and doctrines of Christ and the Christians 
from the philosophers. Both credit the plagiarists with intentional misrepresentation 
or gross misunderstanding. Justin judged more charitably. To Tatian, on the contrary, 
the mythology of the Greeks did not appear worse than their philosophy; in both 
cases he saw imitations and intentional corruption of the truth.<note n="400" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.42">The unknown 
author of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.43">Λόγος πρὸς Ἕλληνας</span> also formed 
the same judgment as Tatian (Corp. Apolog., T. III., p. 2 sq., ed. Otto; a Syrian 
translation, greatly amplified, is found in the Cod. Nitr. Mus. Britt. Add. 14658. 
It was published by Cureton, Spic. Syr., p. 38 sq. with an English translation). 
Christianity is an incomparable heavenly wisdom, the teacher of which is the Logos 
himself. “It produces neither poets, nor philosophers, nor rhetoricians; but it 
makes mortals immortal and men gods, and leads them away upwards from the earth 
into super-Olympian regions.” Through Christian knowledge the soul returns to its 
Creator: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p16.44">δεῖ γὰρ ἀποκατασταθῆαι 
ὅθεν ἀπέστη.</span></note></p>

<pb n="194" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_194" />
<p id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17"><i>Theophilus</i> agrees with Tatian, in so far as he everywhere appears to contrast 
Christianity with philosophy. The religious and moral culture of the Greeks is derived 
from their poets (historians) and philosophers (ad Autol. II. 3 fin. and elsewhere). 
However, not only do poets and philosophers contradict each other (II. 5); but the 
latter also do not agree (II. 4. 8: III. 7), nay, many contradict themselves (III. 
3). Not a single one of the so-called philosophers, however, is to be taken seriously;<note n="401" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.1">Nor 
is Plato “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.2">ὁ δοκῶν ἐν αὐτοῖς σεμνότερον πεφιλοσοφηκέναι</span>” 
any better than Epicurus and the Stoics (III. 6). Correct views which are found 
in him in a greater measure than in the others (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.3">ὁ 
δοκῶν Ἑλλήνων σοφώτερος γεγενῆσθαι</span>), did not prevent him from giving way 
to the stupidest babbling (III. 16). Although he knew that the full truth can only 
be learned, from God himself through the law (III. 17), he indulged in the most 
foolish guesses concerning the beginning of history. But where guesses find a place, 
truth is not to be found (III. 16: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.4">εἰ δἰκασμῷ, οὐκ 
ἄρα ἀληθῆ ἐστὶν τὰ ὑπ̓ αὐτοῦ εἰρημένα</span>).</note>  they have devised myths 
and follies (II. 8); everything they have set forth is useless and godless (III. 
2); vain and worthless fame was their aim (III. 3). But God knew beforehand the 
“drivellings of these hollow philosophers” and made his preparations (II. 15). He 
of old proclaimed the truth by the mouth of prophets, and these deposited it in 
holy writings. This truth refers to the knowledge of God, the origin and history 
of the world, as well as to a virtuous life. The prophetic testimony in regard to 
it was continued in the Gospel.<note n="402" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.5">Theophilus confesses (I. 14) exactly as Tatian 
does: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.6">καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ ἡπίστουν τοῦτο ἔσεσθαι, ἀλλὰ νῦν 
κατανοήσας αὐτὰ πιστεύω, ἅμα καὶ ἐπιτυχὼν ἱεραῖς γραφαῖς τῶν ἁγίων προφητῶν, οἳ 
καὶ προεῖπον διὰ τνεύματος Θεοῦ τὰ προγεγονότα ᾧ τρόπῳ γέγονεν καὶ τὰ ἐνεστῷτα τίνι 
τρόπῳ γίνεται, καὶ τὰ ἐπερχόμενα ποίᾳ τάξει ἀπαρτισθήσεται. Ἀπόδειξιν οὐν λαβὼν 
τῶν γινομένων καὶ προαναπεφωνημένων οὐκ απιστῶ</span>; see also II. 8-10, 22, 30, 
33-35: III. 10, 11, 17. Theophilus merely looks on the Gospel as a continuation 
of the prophetic revelations and injunctions. Of Christ, however, he did not speak 
at all, but only of the Logos (Pneuma), which has operated from the beginning. To 
Theophilus the first chapters of Genesis already contain the sum of all Christian 
knowledge (II. 10-32).</note>  Revelation, however, is necessary because this wisdom 
of the philosophers and poets is really demon wisdom, for they were inspired by 
devils.<note n="403" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.7">See II. 8: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.8">ὑπὸ δαιμόνων δὲ ἐμπνευσθέντες 
καὶ ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν φυσιωθέντες ἅ εἶπον δι᾽ αὐτῶν εἶπον.</span></note>  Thus the most 
extreme contrasts appear to exist here. Still, Theophilus is constrained to confess that 

<pb n="195" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_195" />truth was not only announced by the Sibyl, to whom his remarks do 
not apply, for she is (II. 36): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.9">ἐν ῞Ελλησιν καὶ ἐν 
τοῖς λοιποῖς ἔθνεσιν γενομένη προφῆτις</span>, but that poets and philosophers, 
“though against their will”, also gave clear utterances regarding the justice, the 
judgment, and the punishments of God, as well as regarding his providence in respect 
to the living and the dead, or, in other words, about the most important points 
(II. 37, 38, 8 fin.). Theophilus gives a double explanation of this fact. On the 
one hand he ascribes it to the imitation of holy writings (II. 12, 37: I. 14), and 
on the other he admits that those writers, when the demons abandoned them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.10">τῇ ψυχῇ 
ἐκνήψαντες ἐξ ἀυτῶν</span>), of themselves displayed a knowledge of the divine sovereignty, 
the judgment etc., which agrees with the teachings of the prophets (II. 8). This 
admission need not cause astonishment; for the freedom and control of his own destiny 
with which man is endowed (II. 27) must infallibly lead him to correct knowledge 
and obedience to God, as soon as he is no longer under the sway of the demons. Theophilus 
did not apply the title of philosophy to Christian truth, this title being in his 
view discredited; but Christianity is to him the “wisdom of God”, which by luminous 
proofs convinces the men who reflect on their own nature.<note n="404" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.11">The unknown author 
of the work <i>de resurrectione</i>, which goes under the name of Justin (Corp. 
Apol., Vol. III.) has given a surprising expression to the thought that it is simply 
impossible to give a demonstration of truth. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.12">Ὁ μὲν τῆς ἀληθείας λόγος ἐστὶν ἐλεύθερός 
τε καὶ αὐτεξούσιος, ὑπὸ μηδεμίαν βάσανον ἐλέγχου θέλων πίπτειν μηδὲ τὴν παρὰ τοῖς 
ἀκούουσι δἰ ἀποδειξεως ἐξέτασιν ὑπομένειν. Τὸ γὰρ εὐγενὲς αὐτοῦ καὶ πεποιθὸς αὐτῷ 
τῷ πέμψαντι πιστεύεσθαι θέλει</span>). He inveighs in the beginning of his treatise against 
all rationalism, and on the one hand professes a sort of materialistic theory of 
knowledge, whilst on the other, for that very reason, he believes in inspiration 
and the authority of revelation; for all truth originates with revelation, since 
God himself and God alone is the truth. Christ revealed this truth and is for us 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p17.13">τῶν ὅλων πίστις καὶ ἀπὸδειξις.</span> But it is far from probable that the author would 
really have carried this proposition to its logical conclusion (Justin, Dial. 3 
ff. made a similar start). He wishes to meet his adversaries “armed with the arguments 
of faith which are unconquered” (c. 1., p. 214), but the arguments of faith are 
still the arguments of reason. Among these he regarded it as most important that 
even according to the theories about the world, that is, about God and matter, held 
by the “so-called sages”, Plato, Epicurus, and the Stoics, the assumption of a resurrection 
of the flesh is not irrational (c. 6, p. 228 f.). Some of these, viz., Pythagoras 
and Plato, also acknowledged the immortality of the soul. But, for that very reason, 
this view is not sufficient, “for if the Redeemer had only brought the message of 
the (eternal) life of the soul what new thing would he have proclaimed in addition 
to what had been made known by Pythagoras, Plato, and the band of their adherents?” 
(c. 10, p. 246) This remark is very instructive, for it shows what considerations 
led the Apologists to adhere to the belief in the resurrection of the body. Zahn, 
(Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte, Vol. VIII., pp. 1 f., 20 f.) has lately reassigned 
to Justin himself the the fragment de resurr. His argument, though displaying great 
plausibility, has nevertheless not fully convinced me. The question is of great 
importance for fixing the relation of Justin to Paul. I shall not discuss Hermias’ 
“Irrisio Gentilium Philosophorum”, as the period when this Christian disputant flourished 
is quite uncertain. We still possess an early-Church Apology in Pseudo-Melito “Oratio 
ad Antoninum Cæsarem” (Otto, Corp. Apol. IX., p. 423 sq.). This book is preserved 
(written?) in the Syrian language and was addressed to Caracalla or Heliogabalus 
(preserved in the Cod. Nitr. Mus. Britt. Add. 14658). It is probably dependent on 
Justin, but it is less polished and more violent than his Apology.</note></p>

<pb n="196" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_196" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18"><i>Tertullian and Minucius Felix</i>.<note n="405" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.1">Massebieau (Revue de l’histoire des religions, 1887, Vol. XV. No. 3) has convinced 
me that Minucius wrote at a later period than Tertullian and made use of his works.</note>  
Whilst, in the case of the Greek Apologists, the acknowledgment of revelation appears 
conditioned by philosophical scepticism on the one hand, and by the strong impression 
of the dominion of the demons on the other, the sceptical element is not only wanting 
in the Latin Apologists, but the Christian truth is even placed in direct opposition 
to the sceptical philosophy and on the side of philosophical dogmatism, <i>i.e.</i>, 
Stoicism.<note n="406" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.2">Cf. the plan of the “Octavius”. The champion of heathenism here opposed 
to the Christian is a philosopher representing the standpoint of the middle Acad. 
emy. This presupposes, as a matter of course, that the latter undertakes the defence 
of the Stoical position. See, besides, the corresponding arguments in the Apology 
of Tertullian, <i>e.g.</i>, c. 17, as well as his tractate: “de testimonio animæ 
naturaliter Christianæ”. We need merely mention that the work of Minucius is throughout 
dependent on Cicero’s book, “de natura deorum.” In this treatise he takes up a position 
more nearly akin to heathen syncretism than Tertullian.</note>  
Nevertheless the observations of Tertullian and Minucius Felix with regard to the 
essence of Christianity, viewed as philosophy and as revelation, are at bottom completely 
identical with the conception of the Greek Apologists, although it is undeniable 
that in the former case the revealed character of Christianity is placed in the 
background.<note n="407" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.3">In R. Kühn’s investigation (“Der Octavius des Min. Felix”, Leipzig, 
1882) — the best special work we possess on an early Christian Apology from the point 
of view of the history of dogma — based on a very careful analysis of the Octavius, 
more emphasis is laid on the difference than on the agreement between Minucius and 
the Greek Apologists. The author’s exposition requires to be supplemented in the 
latter respect (see Theologische Litteratur-Zeitung, 1883, No. 6).</note>  The recognition 
of this fact is exceedingly instructive, for it proves 


<pb n="197" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_197" />that the conception of Christianity set forth by the Apologists was 
not an individual one, but the necessary expression of the conviction that Christian 
truth contains the completion and guarantee of philosophical knowledge. To Minucius 
Felix (and Tertullian) Christian truth chiefly presents itself as the wisdom implanted 
by nature in every man (Oct. 16. 5). In so far as man possesses reason and speech 
and accomplishes the task of the “examination of the universe” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.4">inquisitio universitatis</span>”), 
conditioned by this gift, he has the Christian truth, that is, he finds Christianity 
in his own constitution, and in the rational order of the world. Accordingly, Minucius 
is also able to demonstrate the Christian doctrines by means of the Stoic principle 
of knowledge, and arrives at the conclusion that Christianity is a philosophy,
<i>i.e.</i>, the true philosophy, and that philosophers are to be considered Christians 
in proportion as they have discovered the truth.<note n="408" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.5">C. 20: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.6">Exposui opiniones omnium 
ferme philosophorum . . . , ut quivis arbitretur, aut nunc Christianos philosophos 
esse aut philosophos fuisse jam tunc Christianos.</span>”</note>  Moreover, as he represented 
Christian ethics to be the expression of the Stoic, and depicted the Christian bond 
of brotherhood as a cosmopolitan union of philosophers, who have become conscious 
of their natural similarity,<note n="409" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.7">See Minucius, 31 ff. A quite similar proceeding 
is already found in Tertullian, who in his <i>Apologeticum</i> has everywhere given 
a Stoic colouring to Christian ethics and rules of life, and in c. 39 has drawn 
a complete veil over the peculiarity of the Christian societies.</note>  the revealed 
character of Christianity appears to be entirely given up. This religion is natural 
enlightenment, the revelation of a truth contained in the world and in man, the 
discovery of the one God from the open book of creation. The difference between 
him and an Apologist like Tatian seems here to be a radical one. But, if we look 
more closely, we find that Minucius — and not less Tertullian — has abandoned Stoic 
rationalism in vital points. We may regard his apologetic aim as his excuse for 
clearly drawing the logical conclusions from these inconsistencies 


<pb n="198" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_198" />himself. However, these deviations of his from the doctrines of the Stoa are not 
merely prompted by Christianity, but rather have already become an essential component 
of his philosophical theory of the world. In the first place, Minucius developed 
a detailed theory of the pernicious activity of the demons (cc. 26, 27). This was 
a confession that human nature was not what it ought to be, because an evil element 
had penetrated it from without. Secondly, he no doubt acknowledged (I. 4: 16. 5) 
the natural light of wisdom in humanity, but nevertheless remarked (32. 9) that 
our thoughts are darkness when measured by the clearness of God. Finally, and this 
is the most essential point, after appealing to various philosophers when expounding 
his doctrine of the final conflagration of the world, he suddenly repudiated this 
tribunal, declaring that the Christians follow the prophets, and that philosophers 
“have formed this shadowy picture of distorted truth in imitation of the divine 
predictions of the prophets” (34). Here we have now a union of all the elements 
already found in the Greek Apologists; only they are, as it were, hid in the case 
of Minucius. But the final proof that he agreed with them in the main is found in 
the exceedingly contemptuous judgment which he in conclusion passed on all philosophers 
and indeed on philosophy generally<note n="410" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.8">Tertullian has done exactly the same thing; 
see Apolog. 46 (and de præscr. 7.)</note>  (34. 5: 38. 5). This judgment is not 
to be explained, as in Tertullian’s case, by the fact that his Stoic opinions led 
him to oppose natural perception to all philosophical theory — for this, at most, 
cannot have been more than a secondary contributing cause,<note n="411" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.9">
Tertull., de testim. I.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.10">Sed non eam te (animam) advoco, quæ scholis format, bibliothecis 
exercitata, academiis et porticibus Atticis pasta sapientiam ructas. Te simplicem 
et rudem et impolitam et idioticam compello, qualem te habent qui te solam habent 
. . . Imperitia tua mihi opus est, quoniam aliquantulæ peritiæ tuæ nemo credit.</span>”</note>  
but by the fact that he is conscious of following <i>revealed</i> wisdom.<note n="412" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.11">Tertull., 
Apol.46: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.12">Quid simile philosophus et Christianus? Græciæ discipulus et cœli?</span>” de 
præscr. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.13">Quid ergo Athenis et Hierosolymis? Quid academiæ et ecclesiæ?</span>” Minuc. 
38.5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.14">Philosophorum supercilia contemnimus, quos corruptores et adulteros novimus 
. . . nos, qui non habitu sapientiam sed mente præferimus, non eloquimur magna sed 
vivimus, gloriamur nos consecutos, quod illi summa intentione quæsiverunt nec invenire 
potuerunt. Quid ingrati sumus, quid nobis invidemus, si veritas divinitatis nostri 
temporis rate maturuit?</span>”</note> 


<pb n="199" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_199" />Revelation is necessary because mankind must be aided from without,
<i>i.e.</i>, by God. In this idea man’s need of redemption is acknowledged, though 
not to the same extent as by Seneca and Epictetus. But no sooner does Minucius perceive 
the teachings of the prophets to be divine truth than man’s natural endowment and 
the speculation of philosophers sink for him into darkness. Christianity is the 
wisdom which philosophers sought, but were not able to find.<note n="413" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p18.15">Minucius did not 
enter closely into the significance of Christ any more than Tatian, Athenagoras, 
and Theophilus; he merely touched upon it (9. 4: 29. 2). He also viewed Christianity 
as the teaching of the Prophets; whoever acknowledges the latter must of necessity 
adore the crucified Christ. Tertullian was accordingly the first Apologist after 
Justin who again considered it necessary to give a detailed account of Christ as 
the incarnation of the Logos (see the 21st chapter of the Apology in its relation 
to chaps. 17-20).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19">We may sum up the doctrines of the Apologists as follows: (1) Christianity is revelation,
<i>i.e.</i>, it is the divine wisdom, proclaimed of old by the prophets and, by 
reason of its origin, possessing an absolute certainty which can also be recognised 
in the fulfilment of their predictions. As divine wisdom Christianity is contrasted 
with, and puts an end to, all natural and philosophical knowledge. (2) Christianity 
is the enlightenment corresponding to the natural but impaired knowledge of man.<note n="414" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.1">Among 
the Greek Apologists the unknown author of the work “de Monarchial”, which bears 
the name of Justin, has given clearest expression to this conception. He is therefore 
most akin to Minucius (see chap. I.). Here monotheism is designated as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.2">καθρολικὴ 
δόξα</span> which has fallen into oblivion through bad habit; for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.3">τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης φύσεως 
τὸ κατ᾽ ἀρχὴν συζυγίαν συνέσεως καὶ σωτηρίας λαβούσης εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν ἀληθείας θρησκείας 
τε τῆς εἰς τὸν ἕνα καὶ πάντων 
δεσπότην.</span> According to this, then, only an awakening 
is required.</note>  It embraces all the elements of truth in philosophy, whence 
it is the philosophy; and helps man to realise the knowledge with which he is naturally 
endowed. (3) Revelation of the rational was and is necessary, because man has fallen 
under the sway of the demons. (4) The efforts of philosophers to ascertain the right 
knowledge were in vain; and this is, above all, shown by the fact that they neither 
overthrew polytheism nor brought about a really moral life. Moreover, so far as 
they discovered the truth, they owed it to the prophets from whom they borrowed 


<pb n="200" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_200" />it; at least it is uncertain whether they even attained a knowledge 
of fragments of the truth by their own independent efforts.<note n="415" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.4">But almost all 
the Apologists acknowledged that heathendom possessed prophets. They recognise these 
in the Sibyls and the old poets. The author of the work “de Monarchia” expressed 
the most pronounced views in regard to this. Hermas (<scripRef passage="Herm.Vix 2:4" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.5">Vis. II. 4</scripRef>), however, shows 
that the Apologists owed this notion also to an idea that was widespread among Christian 
people.</note>  But it is certain that many seeming truths in the writings of the 
philosophers were imitations of the truth by evil demons. This is the origin of 
all polytheism, which is, moreover, to some extent an imitation of Christian institutions. 
(5) The confession of Christ is simply included in the acknowledgment of the wisdom 
of the prophets; the doctrine of the truth did not receive a new content through 
Christ; he only made it accessible to the world and strengthened it (victory over 
the demons; special features acknowledged by Justin and Tertullian). (6) The practical 
test of Christianity is first contained in the fact that all persons are able to 
grasp it, for women and uneducated men here become veritable sages; secondly in 
the fact that it has the power of producing a holy life, and of overthrowing the 
tyranny of the demons. In the Apologists, therefore, Christianity served itself 
heir to antiquity, <i>i.e.</i>, to the result of the monotheistic knowledge and 
ethics of the Greeks: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.6">Ὅσα οὖν παρὰ πᾶσικαλῶς εἴρηται, ἡμῶν τῶν Χριστιανῶν εστί</span>” 
(Justin, Apol. II. 13). It traced its origin back to the beginning of the world. 
Everything true and good which elevates mankind springs from divine revelation, 
and is at the same time genuinely human, because it is a clear expression of what 
man finds within him and of his destination (Justin, Apol. I. 46:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.7">οἱ μετὰ λόγου βιώσαντες Χριστιανοί εἰσι, κἄν ἄθεοι 
ἐνομίσθησαν, οἷον ἐν Ἕλλησι μὲν Σωκράτης καὶ Ἡράκλειτος καὶ οἱ ὅμοιοι αὐτοῖς, ἐν 
βαρβάροις δὲ Ἀβραὰμ κ.τ.λ.</span>, “those that have lived with reason are Christians, even 
though they were accounted atheists, such as Socrates and Heraclitus and those similar 
to them among the Greeks, and Abraham etc. among the barbarians”). But everything 
true and good is Christian, for Christianity is nothing else than the teaching of 
revelation. No second formula can be imagined in which the claim of Christianity 
to be the religion of the world is so powerfully expressed (hence also the endeavour of the Apologists to 


<pb n="201" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_201" />reconcile Christianity and the Empire), nor, on the other hand, can 
we conceive of one where the specific content of traditional Christianity is so 
thoroughly neutralised as it is here. But the really epoch-making feature is the 
fact that the intellectual culture of mankind now appears reconciled and united 
with religion. The “dogmas” are the expression of this. Finally, these fundamental 
presuppositions also result in a quite definite idea of the essence of revelation 
and of the content of reason. The essence of revelation consists in its form: it 
is divine communication through a miraculous inward working. All the media of revelation 
are passive organs of the Holy Spirit (Athenag. Supplic. 7; Pseudo-Justin, Cohort. 
8; Justin, Dialogue 115. 7; Apol. I. 31, 33, 36; etc.; see also Hippolytus, de Christo 
et Antichr. 2). These were not necessarily at all times in a state of ecstasy, when 
they received the revelations; but they were no doubt in a condition of absolute 
receptivity. The Apologists had no other idea of revelation. What they therefore 
viewed as the really decisive proof of the reality of revelation is the prediction 
of the future, for the human mind does not possess this power. It was only in connection 
with this proof that the Apologists considered it important to show what Moses, 
David, Isaiah, etc., had proclaimed in the Old Testament, that is, these names have 
only a <i>chronological</i> significance. This also explains their interest in a 
history of the world, in so far as this interest originated in the effort to trace 
the chain of prophets up to the beginning of history, and to prove the higher antiquity 
of revealed truth as compared with all human knowledge and errors, particularly 
as found among the Greeks (clear traces in Justin,<note n="416" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.8">See Justin, Apol. I. 31, 
Dial. 7, p. 30 etc.</note>  first detailed argument in Tatian).<note n="417" id="ii.iv.i.ii-p19.9">
See Tatian, c. 31 ff.</note>  If, however, strictly speaking, it is only the form 
and not the content of revelation that is supernatural in so far as this content 
coincides with that of reason, it is evident that the Apologists simply took the 
content of the latter for granted and stated it dogmatically. So, whether they expressed 
themselves in strictly Stoic fashion or not, they all essentially agree in the assumption that true religion 


<pb n="202" id="ii.iv.i.ii-Page_202" />and morality are the natural content of reason. Even Tatian forms 
no exception, though he himself protests against the idea.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="3. The doctrines of Christianity as the revealed and rational religion." progress="53.45%" id="ii.iv.i.iii" prev="ii.iv.i.ii" next="ii.iv.ii">

<p class="center" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p1">3. <i>The doctrines of Christianity as the revealed and rational religion</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2">The Apologists frequently spoke of the doctrines or “dogmas” of Christianity; and 
the whole content of this religion as philosophy is included in these dogmas.<note n="418" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.1">In 
the New Testament the content of the Christian faith is nowhere designated as dogma. 
In Clement (I. II.), Hermas, and Polycarp the word is not found at all; yet Clement 
(I. 20. 4, 27. 5) called the divine order of nature <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.2">τά δεδογματισμένα ὑπὸ 
Θεοῦ.</span> In Ignatius (ad Magn. XIII. 1) we read: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.3">σπουδάζετε 
οὖν βεβαιωθῆ̃ναι ἐν τοῖς δόγμασιν τοῦ κυρίου καὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων, 
but δόγματα</span> 
here exclusively mean the rules of life (see Zahn on this passage), and this is 
also their signification in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.4">Διδαχή</span> XI. 3. In the Epistle of Barnabas we read in 
several passages (I. 6: IX. 7: X. 1, 9 f.) of “dogmas of the Lord”; but by these 
he means partly particular mysteries, partly divine dispensations. Hence the Apologists 
are the first to apply the word. to the Christian faith, in accordance with the 
language of philosophy. They are also the first who employed the ideas <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.5">θεολογεῖν 
and θελογία.</span> The latter word is twice found in Justin (Dial. 56) in the sense of 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.6">aliquem nominare deum</span>”. In Dial. 113, however, it has the more comprehensive sense 
of “to make religio-scientific investigations”. Tatian (10) also used the word in 
the first sense; on the contrary he entitled a book of which he was the author “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.7">πρὸς 
τοὺς ἀποφηναμένους τὰ περὶ Θεοῦ” and not “πρὸς τοὺς θεολογοῦντας”.</span> In Athenagoras 
(Suppl. 10) theology is the doctrine of God and of all beings to whom the predicate 
“Deity” belongs (see also 20, 22). That is the old usage of the word. It was thus 
employed by Tertullian in ad nat. II. 1 (the threefold division of theology; in 
II. 2, 3 the expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.8">theologia physica, mythica</span>” refers to this); Cohort, ad 
Gr. 3, 22. The anonymous writer in Eusebius (H. E. V. 28. 4, 5) is instructive on 
the point. Brilliant demonstrations of the ancient use of the word “theology” are 
found in Natorp, Thema und Disposition der aristotelischen Metaphysik (Philosophische 
Monatshefte, 1887, Parts 1 and 2, pp. 55-64). The title “theology”, as applied 
to a philosophic discipline, was first used by the Stoics; the old poets were previously 
called “theologians”, and the “theological” stage was the prescientific one which 
is even earlier than the “childhood” of “physicists” (so Aristotle speaks throughout). 
To the Fathers of the Church also the old poets are still <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.9">οἱ παγαιοὶ θεολόγοι.</span> 
But side by side with this we have an adoption of the Stoic view that there is also 
a philosophical theology, because the teaching of the old poets concerning the gods 
conceals under the veil of myth a treasure of philosophical truth. In the Stoa arose 
the “impossible idea of a ‘theology’ which is to be philosophy, that is, knowledge 
based on reason, and yet to have positive religion as the foundation of its certainty.” 
The Apologists accepted this, but added to it the distinction of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.10">κοσμικὴ</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.11">θεολογικὴ σοφία.</span></note> According to what we have already set forth there 
can be no doubt about the character of 

<pb n="203" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_203" />Christian dogmas. <i>They are the rational truths, revealed by the 
prophets in the Holy Scriptures, and summarised in Christ</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.12">Χριστὸς λόγος καὶ 
νόμος</span>), <i>which in their unity represent the divine wisdom, and the recognition 
of which leads to virtue and eternal life</i>. The Apologists considered it their 
chief task to set forth these doctrines, and hence they can be reproduced with all 
desirable clearness. The dogmatic scheme of the Apologists may therefore be divided 
into three component parts. These are: (A) Christianity viewed as monotheistic cosmology 
(God as the Father of the world); (B) Christianity as the highest morality and righteousness 
(God as the judge who rewards goodness and punishes wickedness); (C) Christianity 
regarded as redemption (God as the Good One who assists man and rescues him from 
the power of the demons).<note n="419" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.13">Christ has a relation to all three parts of the scheme, 
(1) as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.14">λόγος</span>: (2) as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.15">νόμος, νομοθέτης and κριτής</span>; (3) as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.16">διδάσκαλος</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p2.17">σωτήρ.</span></note>  
Whilst the first two ideas are expressed in a clear and precise manner, it is equally 
true that the third is not worked out in a lucid fashion. This, as will afterwards 
be seen, is, on the one hand, the result of the Apologists’ doctrine of freedom, 
and, on the other, of their inability to discover a specific significance for the
<i>person</i> of Christ within the sphere of revelation. Both facts again are ultimately 
to be explained from their moralism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p3">The essential content of revealed philosophy is viewed by the Apologists (see A, 
B) as comprised in three doctrines.<note n="420" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p3.1">In the reproduction of the apologetical 
theology historians of dogma have preferred to follow Justin; but here they have 
constantly overlooked the fact that Justin was the most Christian among the Apologists, 
and that the features of his teaching to which particular value is rightly attached, 
are either not found in the others at all (with the exception of Tertullian), or 
else in quite rudimentary form. It is therefore proper to put the doctrines common 
to all the Apologists in the foreground, and to describe what is peculiar to Justin 
as such, so far as it agrees with New Testament teachings or contains an anticipation 
of the future tenor of dogma.</note>  First, there is one spiritual and inexpressibly 
exalted God, who is Lord and Father of the world. Secondly, he requires a holy life. 
Thirdly, he will at last sit in judgment, and will reward the good with immortality 
and punish the wicked with death. The teaching concerning God, virtue, and eternal 
reward is traced to the prophets and Christ; but the bringing about of a virtuous 

<pb n="204" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_204" />life (of righteousness) has been necessarily left by God to men themselves; 
for God has created man free, and virtue can only be acquired by man’s own efforts. 
The prophets and Christ are therefore a source of righteousness in so far as they 
are teachers. But as God, that is, the divine Word (which we need not here discuss) 
has spoken in them, Christianity is to be defined as the Knowledge of God, mediated 
by the Deity himself, and as a virtuous walk in the longing after eternal and perfect 
life with God, as well as in the sure hope of this imperishable reward. By knowing 
what is true and doing what is good man becomes righteous and a partaker of the 
highest bliss. This knowledge, which has the character of divine instruction,<note n="421" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p3.2">Cicero’s 
proposition (de nat. deor. II. 66. 167): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p3.3">nemo vir magnus sine aliquo afflatu divino 
unquam fuit</span>,” which was the property of all the idealistic philosophers of the age, 
is found in the Apologists reproduced in the most various forms (see, e.g., Tatian 
29). That all knowledge of the truth, both among the prophets and those who follow 
their teaching, is derived from inspiration was in their eyes a matter of certainty. 
But here they were only able to frame a theory in the case of the prophets; for 
such a theory strictly applied to all would have threatened the spontaneous character 
of the knowledge of the truth.</note>  rests on faith in the divine revelation. 
This revelation has the nature and power of redemption in so far as the fact is 
undoubted that without it men cannot free themselves from the tyranny of the demons, 
whilst believers in revelation are enabled by the Spirit of God to put them to flight. 
Accordingly, the dogmas of Christian philosophy theoretically contain the monotheistic 
cosmology, and practically the rules for a holy life, which appears as a renunciation 
of the world and as a new order of society.<note n="422" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p3.4">Justin, Apol. I. 3:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p3.5">Ἡμέτερον οὖν ἔργον καὶ βίου καὶ μαθημάτων τὴν ἐπίσκεψιν 
πᾶσι παρέχειν.</span></note>  The goal is immortal life, which consists in the full 
knowledge and contemplation of God. The dogmas of revelation lie between the cosmology 
and ethics; they are indefinitely expressed so far as they contain the idea of salvation; 
but they are very precisely worded in so far as they guarantee the truth of the 
cosmology and ethics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4">I. The dogmas which express the knowledge of God and the world 
are dominated by the fundamental idea that the world as the created, conditioned, 
and transient is contrasted with something 

<pb n="205" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_205" />self-existing, unchangeable and eternal, which is the first cause 
of the world. This self-existing Being has none of the attributes which belong to 
the world; hence he is exalted above every name and has in himself no distinctions. 
This implies, first, the unity and uniqueness of this eternal Being; secondly, his 
spiritual nature, for everything bodily is subject to change; and, finally, his 
perfection, for the self-existent and eternal requires nothing. Since, however, 
he is the cause of all being, himself being unconditioned, he is the fulness of 
all being or true being itself (Tatian 5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.1">καθὸ πᾶσα 
δύναμις ὁρατῶν τε καὶ αὀράτων αὐτὸς ὑπόστασις ἦν, σὺν αὐτῲ τὰ πάντα</span>). As the living 
and spiritual Being he reveals himself in free creations, which make known his omnipotence 
and wisdom, <i>i.e.</i>, his operative reason. These creations are, moreover, a 
proof of the goodness of the Deity, for they can be no result of necessities, in 
so far as God is in himself perfect. Just because he is perfect, the Eternal Essence 
is also the Father of all virtues, in so far as he contains no admixture of what 
is defective. These virtues include both the goodness which manifests itself in 
his creations, and the righteousness which gives to the creature what belongs to 
him, in accordance with the position he has received. On the basis of this train 
of thought the Apologists lay down the dogmas of the monarchy of God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.2">τῶν ὅλων τὸ 
μοναρχικόν</span>); his supramundaneness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.3">τὸ ἄρρητον, τὸ ἀνέκφραστον, τὸ ἀχώριτον, τὸ ἀκατάληπτον, 
τὸ ἀπερινόητον, τὸ ἀσύγκριτον, τὸ ἀσυμβίβαστον, τὸ ἀνεκδιηγητόν</span>; see Justin, Apol, 
II. 6; Theoph. I. 3); his unity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.4">εἷς Θεός</span>); his having no beginning (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.5">ἄναρχος, ὅτι 
ἀγένητος</span>); his eternity and unchangeableness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.6">ἀναλλοίωτος καθότι ἀθάνατος</span>); his 
perfection (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.7">τέλειος</span>); his need of nothing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.8">ἀπροσδεής</span>); his spiritual nature (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.9">πνεῦμα 
ὁ Θεός</span>); his absolute causality (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.10">αὐτὸς ὑπάρχων τοῦ παντὸς ἡ ὑπόστασις</span>, the motionless 
mover, see Aristides c. 1); his creative activity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.11">κτίστης τῶν πάντων</span>); his sovereignty 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.12">δεσπότης τῶν ὅλων</span>); his fatherhood (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.13">πατὴρ διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρὸ τῶν ὅλων</span>) his 
reason-power (God as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.14">λόγος, νοῦς, πνεῦμα, σοφία</span>); his omnipotence (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.15">παντοκράτωρ ὅτι 
αὐτὸς τὰ πάντα κρατεῖ καὶ 
ἐμπεριέχει</span>); his righteousness and goodness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.16">πατὴρ τῆς δικαιοσύνης καὶ πασῶν τῶν 
ἀρετῶν χρηστότης</span>). These dogmas are set forth by one Apologist in a more detailed, 
and by another in a more concise form, 


<pb n="206" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_206" />but three points are emphasised by all. First, God is primarily to 
be conceived as the First Cause. Secondly, the principle of moral good is also the 
principle of the world. Thirdly, the principle of the world, that is, the Deity, 
as being the immortal and eternal, forms the contrast to the world which is the 
transient. In the cosmology of the Apologists the two fundamental ideas are that 
God is the Father and Creator of the world, but that, as uncreated and eternal, 
he is also the complete contrast to it.<note n="423" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p4.17">See the exposition of the doctrine 
of God in Aristides with the conclusion found in all the Apologists, that God requires 
no offerings and presents.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5">These dogmas about God were not determined by the Apologists from the standpoint 
of the Christian Church which is awaiting an introduction into the Kingdom of God; 
but were deduced from a contemplation of the world on the one hand (see particularly 
Tatian, 4; Theophilus, I. 5, 6), and of the moral nature of man on the other. But, 
in so far as the latter itself belongs to the sphere of created things, the cosmos 
is the starting-point of their speculations. This is everywhere dominated by reason 
and order;<note n="424" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.1">Even Tatian says in c. 19: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.2">Κόσμου 
μὲν γὰρ ἡ κατασκευὴ καλή, τὸ δὲ ἐν ἀυτῷ πολίτευμα φαῦλον.</span></note>  it bears 
the impress of the divine Logos, and that in a double sense. On the one hand it 
appears as the copy of a higher, eternal world, for if we imagine transient and 
changeable matter removed, it is a wonderful complex of spiritual forces; on the 
other it presents itself as the finite product of a rational will. Moreover, the 
matter which lies at its basis is nothing bad, but an indifferent substance created 
by God,<note n="425" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.3">Tatian 5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.4">Οὔτε ἄναρχος ἡ ὕλη καθάπερ 
ὁ Θεός, οὐδὲ διὰ τὸ ἄναρχον καὶ αὐτὴ ἰσοδύναμος τῷ Θεῷ· γεννητὴ δὲ καὶ οὐχ ὑπό τοῦ 
ἄλλου γεγονυῖα· μόνον δε ὑπὸ τοῦ πάντων δημιουργοῦ προβεβλημένη.</span> 12. Even Justin 
does not seem to have taught otherwise, though that is not quite certain; see Apol. 
I. 10, 59, 64, 67: II. 6. Theophilus I. 4: II. 4, 10, 13 says very plainly:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.5">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων τὰ πάντα ἐποίησεν . . . . τί δὲ μέγα, 
εἰ ὁ θεὸς ἐξ ὑποκειμένης ὕλης ἐποίει τὸν κόσμον.</span></note>  though indeed perishable. 
In its constitution the world is in every respect a structure worthy of God.<note n="426" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.6">Hence 
the knowledge of God and the right knowledge of the world are most closely connected; 
see Tatian 27: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.7">ἡ Θεοῦ κατάληψις ἥν ἔχω περὶ τῶν 
ὅλων.</span></note>  
Nevertheless, according to the Apologists, the direct author of the world was not 
God, but the personified power of reason which they perceived 


<pb n="207" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_207" /> in the cosmos and represented as the immediate source of the universe. 
The motive for this dogma and the interest in it would be wrongly determined by 
alleging that the Apologists purposely introduced the Logos in order to separate 
God from matter, because they regarded this as something bad. This idea of Philo’s 
cannot at least have been adopted by them as the result of conscious reflection, 
for it does not agree with their conception of matter; nor is it compatible with 
their idea of God and their belief in Providence, which is everywhere firmly maintained. 
Still less indeed can it be shown that they were all impelled to this dogma from 
their view of Jesus Christ, since in this connection, with the exception of Justin 
and Tertullian, they manifested no specific interest in the incarnation of the Logos 
in Jesus. The adoption of the dogma of the Logos is rather to be explained thus: 
(1) The idea of God, derived by abstraction from the cosmos, did indeed, like that 
of the idealistic philosophy, involve the element of unity and spirituality, which 
implied a sort of personality; but the fulness of all spiritual forces, the essence 
of everything imperishable were quite as essential features of the conception; for 
in spite of the transcendence inseparable from the notion of God, this idea was 
neverthless meant to explain the world.<note n="427" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.8">The beginning of the fifth chapter 
of Tatian’s Oration is specially instructive here.</note> Accordingly, they required 
a formula capable of expressing the transcendent and unchangeable nature of God 
on the one hand, and his fulness of creative and spiritual powers on the other. 
But the latter attributes themselves had again to be comprehended in a unity, because 
the law of the cosmos bore the appearance of a harmonious one. From this arose the 
idea of the Logos, and indeed the latter was necessarily distinguished from God 
as a separate existence, as soon as the realisation of the powers residing in God 
was represented as beginning. <i>The Logos is the hypostasis of the operative power 
of reason, which at once preserves the unity and unchangeableness of God in spite 
of the exercise of the powers residing in him, and renders this very exercise possible</i>. 
(2) Though the Apologists believed in the divine origin of the revelation given to the prophets, on which 

<pb n="208" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_208" />all knowledge of truth is based, they could nevertheless not be induced 
by this idea to represent God himself as a direct actor. For that revelation presupposes 
a speaker and a spoken word; but it would be an impossible thought to make the fulness 
of all essence and the first cause of all things speak. The Deity cannot be a speaking 
and still less a visible person, yet according to the testimony of the prophets, 
a Divine Person was seen by them. The Divine Being who makes himself known on earth 
in audible and visible fashion can only be the Divine Word. As, however, according 
to the fundamental view of the Apologists the principle of religion, <i>i.e.</i>, 
of the knowledge of the truth, is also the principle of the world, so that Divine 
Word, which imparts the right knowledge of the world, must be identical with the 
Divine Reason which produced the world itself. In other words, the Logos is not 
only the creative Reason of God, but also his revealing Word. This explains the 
motive and aim of the dogma of the Logos. We need not specially point out that nothing 
more than the precision and certainty of the Apologists’ manner of statement is 
peculiar here; the train of thought itself belongs to Greek philosophy. But that 
very confidence is the most essential feature of the case; for in fact the firm 
belief that the principle of the world is also that of revelation represents an 
important early-Christian idea, though indeed in the form of philosophical reflection. 
To the majority of the Apologists the theoretical content of the Christian faith 
is completely exhausted in this proposition. They required no particular Christology, 
for in every revelation of God by his Word they already recognised a proof of his 
existence not to be surpassed, and consequently regarded it as Christianity <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.9">in 
nuce</span></i>.<note n="428" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.10">According to what has been set forth in the text it is incorrect 
to assert that the Apologists adopted the Logos doctrine in order to reconcile monotheism 
with the divine honours paid to the crucified Christ. The truth rather is that the 
Logos doctrine was already part of their creed before they gave any consideration 
to the person of the historical Christ, and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.11">vice versâ</span></i> Christ’s right to 
divine honours was to them a matter of certainty independently of the Logos doctrine.</note>  
But the fact that the Apologists made a distinction <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.12">in thesi</span></i> between the 
prophetic Spirit of God and the Logos, without being able to make any use of this distinction, 


<pb n="209" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_209" />is a very clear instance of their dependence on the formulæ of the 
Church’s faith. Indeed their conception of the Logos continually compelled them 
to identify the Logos and the Spirit, just as they not unfrequently define Christianity 
as the belief in the true God and in his Son, without mentioning the Spirit.<note n="429" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.13">We 
find the distinction of Logos (Son) and Spirit in Justin, Apol. I. 5, and in every 
case where he quotes formulæ (if we are not to assume the existence of interpolation 
in the text, which seems to me not improbable; see now also Cramer in the Theologische 
Studien, 1893. pp. 17 ff., 138 ff.). In Tatian 13 fin. the Spirit is represented 
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.14">ὁ διάκονος τοῦ πεπονθότος Θεοῦ.</span> The conception in Justin, Dial. 116, is similar. 
Father, Word, and prophetic Spirit are spoken of in Athenag. 10. The express designation 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.15">τρίας</span> is first found in. Theophilus (but see the Excerpta ex Theodoto); see II. 
15: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.16">αἰ τρεῖς ἡμέραι τύποι ἑισὶν τῆς τριάδος, τοῦ Θεοῦ 
καὶ τοῦ λόγου ἀυτοῦ καὶ τῆς σοφίας ἀυτοῦ</span>; see II. 10, 18. But it is just in Theophilus 
that the difficulty of deciding between Logos and Wisdom appears with special plainness 
(II. 10). The interposition of the host of good angels between Son and Spirit found 
in Justin, Apol. I. 5 (see Athenag.), is exceedingly striking. We have, however, 
to notice, provided the text is right, (1) that this interposition is only found 
in a single passage, (2) that Justin wished to refute the reproach of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.17">ἀθεότης</span>, 
(3) that the placing of the Spirit after the angels does not necessarily imply a 
position inferior to theirs, but merely a subordination to the Son and the Father 
common to the Spirit and the angels, (4) that the good angels were also invoked 
by the Christians, because they were conceived as mediators of prayer (see my remark 
on I. Clem. ad Corinth. LVI. 1); they might have found a place here just for this 
latter reason. On the significance of the Holy Spirit in the theology of Justin, 
see Zahn Marcellus of Ancyra, p. 228: “If there be any one theologian of the early 
Church who might be regarded as depriving the Holy Spirit of all scientific <i>raison 
d’être</i> at least on the ground of having no distinctive(?) activity, and the 
Father of all share in revelation, it is Justin.” We cannot at bottom say that the 
Apologists possessed a doctrine of the Trinity.</note>  Further their dependence 
on the Christian tradition is shown in the fact that the most of them expressly 
designated the Logos as the <i>Son</i> of God.<note n="430" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.18">To Justin the name of the Son 
is the most important; see also Athenag. 10. The Logos had indeed been already called 
the Son of God by Philo, and Celsus expressly says (Orig., c. Cels. II. 31); “If 
according to your doctrine the Word is really the Son of God then we agree with 
you;” but the Apologists are the first to attach the name of Son to the Logos as 
a proper designation. If, however, the Logos is intrinsically the Son of God, then 
Christ is the Son of God, not because he is the begotten of God in the flesh (early 
Christian), but because the spiritual being existing in him is the antemundane reproduction 
of God (see Justin, Apol. II. 6: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p5.19">ὁ ὑιὸς τοῦ πατρὸς 
καὶ Θεοῦ, ὁ μόνος λεγόμενος 
κυριώς ὑιός</span>) — a momentous expression.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6">The Logos doctrine of the Apologists is an essentially unanimous 

<pb n="210" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_210" />one. Since God cannot be conceived as without reason, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.1">ἄλογος</span>, but 
as the fulness of all reason,<note n="431" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.2">Athenag., l0; Tatian, Orat. 5.</note>  he has 
always Logos in himself. This Logos is on the one hand the divine consciousness 
itself, and on the other the power (idea and energy) to which the world is due; 
he is not separate from God, but is contained in his essence.<note n="432" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.3">The clearest 
expression of this is in Tatian 5, which passage is also to be compared with the 
following: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.4">Θεὸς ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ, τὴν δὲ ἀρχὴν λόγου δύναμιν παρειλήφαμεν. Ὁ γὰρ δεσπότης 
τῶν ὅλων, αὐτὸς ὑπάρχων τοῦ παντὸς ἡ ὑπόστασις, κατὰ μὲν τὴν μηδέπω γεγενημένην 
ποίησιν μόνος ἦν· καθὸ δὲ πᾶσα δύναμις, ὁρατῶν τε καὶ ἀοράτων ἀοράτων ἀυτὸς ὑπόστασις 
ἦν, σὺν αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα· σὺν αὐτῷ διὰ λογικῆς δυνάμεως αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ λόγος, ὅς ἦν ἐν 
αὐτῷ, ὑπέστησε. Θελήματι δέ τῆς ἁπλότητος αὐτοῦ προπηδᾷ λόγος· ὁ δὲ λόγος, ὀυ κατὰ 
κενοῦ χωρήσας, ἔργον πρωτότοκον τοῦ πατρὸς γίνεται. Τοῦτον ἴσμεν τοῦ κόσμου τὴν 
ἀρχήν. Γέγονε δὲ κατὰ μερισμόν, ο̦ κατὰ ἀποκοπήν· τὸ γὰρ ἀποτμηθὲν τοῦ πρώτου κεχώρισται, 
τὸ δὲ μερισθὲν οἰκονομίας τὴν αἵρεσιν προσλαβὸν οὐκ ἐνδεᾶ τὸν ὅθεν εἴληπται πεπόιηκεν. 
Ὥστερ γὰρ ἀπὸ μιᾶς δᾳδὸς ἀνάπτεται μὲν πυρὰ πολλὰ, τῆς δὲ πρώτης δᾳδὸς διὰ τὴν ἔξαψιν 
τῶν πολλῶν δᾳδῶν οὐκ ἐλαττοῦται τὸ φῶς, οὕτω καὶ ὁ λόγος προελθὼν ἐκ τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς 
δυνάμεως οὐκ ἄλογον πεποίηκε τὸν γεγεννηκότα.</span> In the identification of the divine 
consciousness, that is, the power of God, with the force to which the world is clue 
the naturalistic basis of the apologetic speculations is most clearly shown. Cf. 
Justin, Dial. 128, 129.</note>  For the sake of the creation God produced (sent 
forth, projected) the Logos from himself, that is, he engendered<note n="433" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.5">The word “beget” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.6">γεννᾶν</span>) is used by the Apologists, especially Justin, because the name “Son” was 
the recognised expression for the Logos. No doubt the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.7">ἐξερέυγεσθαι, προβάλλεσθαι, 
προέρχεσθαι, προπηδᾶν</span> and the like express the physical process more exactly in 
the sense of the Apologists. On the other hand, however, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.8">γεννᾶν</span> appears the more 
appropriate word in so far as the relation of the essence of the Logos to the essence 
of God is most clearly shown by the name “Son”.</note>  him from his essence by 
a free and simple act of will (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.9">Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ πεφυκώς εξ ἑαυτοῦ.</span> Dial. 61). Then for 
the first time the Logos became a hypostasis separate from God, or, in other words, 
he first came into existence; and, in virtue of his origin, he possesses the following 
distinctive features:<note n="434" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.10">None of the Apologists has precisely defined the Logos 
idea. Zahn, 1.c., p. 233, correctly remarks: “Whilst the distinction drawn between 
the hitherto unspoken and the spoken word of the Creator makes Christ appear as 
the thought of the world within the mind of God, yet he is also to be something 
real which only requires to enter into a new relation to God to become an active 
force. Then again this Word is not to be the thought that God thinks, but the thought 
that thinks in God. And again it is to be a something, or an Ego, in
God’s thinking essence, which enters into reciprocal intercourse 
with something else in God; occasionally also the reason of God which is in a state 
of active exercise and without which he would not be rational.” Considering this 
evident uncertainty it appears to me a very dubious proceeding to differentiate 
the conceptions of the Logos in Justin, Athenagoras, Tatian, and Theophilus, as 
is usually done. If we consider that no Apologist wrote a special treatise on the 
Logos, that Tatian (c. 5) is really the only one from whom we have any precise statements, 
and that the elements of the conception are the same in all, it appears inadvisable 
to lay so great stress on the difference as Zahn, for instance, has done in the 
book already referred to, p. 232, f. Hardly any real difference can have. existed 
between Justin, Tatian, and Theophilus in the Logos doctrine proper. On the other 
hand Athenagoras certainly seems to have tried to eliminate the appearance of the 
Logos in time, and to emphasise the eternal nature of the divine relationships, 
without, however, reaching the position which Irenæus took up here.</note> 


<pb n="211" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_211" />(1) The inner essence of the Logos is identical with the essence of 
God himself; for it is the product of self-separation in God, willed and brought 
about by himself. Further, the Logos is not cut off and separated from God, nor 
is he a mere modality in him. He is rather the independent product of the self-unfolding 
of God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.11">οἰκονομία</span>), which product, though it is the epitome of divine reason, has 
nevertheless not stripped the Father of this attribute. The Logos is the revelation 
of God, and the visible God. Consequently the Logos is really God and Lord, <i>i.e.</i>, 
he possesses the divine nature in virtue of his essence. The Apologists, however, 
only know of one kind of divine nature and this is that which belongs to the Logos. 
(2) From the moment when he was begotten the Logos is a being distinct from the 
Father; he is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.12">ἀριθμῷ ἐτερόν τι, Θεὸς ἕτερος, Θεὸς δεύτερος</span> (“something different 
in number, another God, a second God.”) But his personality only dates from that 
moment. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.13">Fuit tempus, cum patri filius non fuit</span>,” (“there was a time when the Father 
had no Son”, so Tertullian, adv. Hermog. 3).The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.14">λόγος προφορικός</span> is for the first 
time a hypostasis distinct from the Father, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.15">λόγος ἐνδιάθετος</span> is not.<note n="435" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.16">This 
distinction is only found in Theophilus (II. 10); but the idea exists in Tatian 
and probably also in Justin, though it is uncertain whether Justin regarded the 
Logos as having any sort of being before the moment of his begetting.</note>  (3) 
The Logos has an origin, the Father has not; hence it follows that in relation to 
God the Logos is a creature; he is the begotten, that is, the created God, the God 
who has a beginning. Wherefore in rank he is below God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.17">ἐν δευτέρᾳ χώρᾳ — δεύτερος 
Θεός</span>, “in the second place, 

<pb n="212" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_212" />and a second God”), the messenger and servant of God. The subordination 
of the Logos is not founded on the content of his essence, but on his origin. In 
relation to the creatures, however, the Logos is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.18">ἀρχή</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, not only 
the beginning but the principle of the vitality and form of everything that is to 
receive being. As an emanation (the begotten) he is distinguished from all creatures, 
for he alone is the Son;<note n="436" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.19">Justin, Apol. II. 6., Dial. 61. The Logos is not produced 
out of nothing, like the rest of the creatures. Yet it is evident that the Apologists 
did not yet sharply and precisely distinguish between begetting and creating, as 
the later theologians did; though some of them certainly felt the necessity for 
a distinction.</note>  but, as having a beginning, he again stands on a level with 
them. Hence the paradoxical expression, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.20">ἔργον πρωτότοκον τοῦ πατρός</span> (“first begotten 
work of the Father”), is here the most appropriate designation. (4) In virtue of 
his finite origin, it is possible and proper for the Logos to enter into the finite, 
to act, to speak. and to appear. As he arose for the sake of the creation of the 
world, he has the capacity of personal and direct revelation which does not belong 
to the infinite God; nay, his whole essence consists in the very fact that he is 
thought, word, and deed. Behind this active substitute and vicegerent, the Father 
stands in the darkness of the incomprehensible, and in the incomprehensible light 
of perfection as the hidden, unchangeable God.<note n="437" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.21">All the Apologists tacitly assume 
that the Logos in virtue of his origin has the capacity of entering the finite. 
The distinction which here exists between Father and Son is very pregnantly expressed 
by Tertullian (adv. Marc. II. 27): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p6.22">Igitur quæcumque exigitis deo digna, habebuntur 
in patre invisibili incongressibilique et placido et, ut ita dixerim, philosophorum 
deo. Quæcumque autem ut indigna reprehenditis deputabuntur in filio et viso et audito 
et congresso, arbitro patris et ministro.</span>” But we ought not to charge the Apologists 
with the theologoumenon that it was an inward necessity for the Logos to become 
man. Their Logos hovers, as it were, between God and the world, so that he appears 
as the highest creature, in so far as he is conceived as the production of God; 
and again seems to be merged in God, in so far as he is looked upon as the consciousness 
and spiritual force of God. To Justin, however, the incarnation is irrational, and 
the rest of the Greek Apologists are silent about it.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p7">With the issuing forth of the Logos from God began the realisation 
of the idea of the world. The world as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p7.1">κόσμος νοητός</span> is contained in the Logos. 
But the world is material and manifold, the Logos is spiritual and one. Therefore the 

<pb n="213" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_213" />Logos is not himself the world, but he is its creator and in a certain 
fashion its archetype. Justin and Tatian used the expression “beget” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p7.2">γεννᾶν</span>) for 
the creation of the world, but in connections which do not admit of any importance 
being attached to this use. The world was created out of nothing after a host of 
spirits, as is assumed by most Apologists, had been created along with heaven, which 
is a higher, glorious world. The purpose of the creation of the world was and is 
the production of men, <i>i.e.</i>, beings possessed of soul and body, endowed with 
reason and freedom, and therefore made in the image of God; beings who are to partake 
of the blessedness and perfection of God. Everything is created for man’s sake, 
and his own creation is a proof of the goodness of God. As beings possessed of soul 
and body, men are neither mortal nor immortal, but capable either of death or immortality.<note n="438" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p7.3">The 
most of the Apologists argue against the conception of the natural immortality of 
the human soul; see Tatian 13; Justin, Dial.5; Theoph. II. 27.</note>  The condition 
on which men can attain the latter introduces us to ethics. The doctrines, that 
God is also the absolute Lord of matter; that evil cannot be a quality of matter, 
but rather arose in time and from the free decision of the spirits or angels; and 
finally that the world will have an end, but God can call the destroyed material 
into existence, just as he once created it out of nothing, appear in principle to 
reconcile the dualism in the cosmology. We have the less occasion to give the details 
here, because they are known from the philosophical systems of the period, especially 
Philo’s, and vary in manifold ways. All the Apologists, however, are imbued with 
the idea that this knowledge of God and the world, the genesis of the Logos and 
cosmos, are the most essential part of Christianity itself.<note n="439" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p7.4">The first chapter 
of Genesis represented to them the sum of all wisdom, and therefore of all Christianity. 
Perhaps Justin had already written a commentary to the Hexaëmeron (see my Texte 
und Untersuchungen I. 1, 2, p. 169 f.). It is certain that in the second century 
Rhodon (Euseb., H. E. V. 13. 8), Theophilus (see his 2nd Book ad Autol.), Candidus, 
and Apion (Euseb., H. E. V. 27) composed such. The Gnostics also occupied themselves 
a great deal with Gen. I.-III.; see, <i>e.g.</i>, Marcus in Iren. I. 18.</note>  
This conception is really not peculiar to the Apologists: in the second century 
the great majority of Christians, in so far as they reflected at all, regarded 


<pb n="214" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_214" /> the monotheistic explanation of the world as a main part of the Christian 
religion. The theoretical view of the world as a harmonious whole, of its order, 
regularity and beauty; the certainty that all this had been called into existence 
by an Almighty Spirit; the sure hope that heaven and earth will pass away, but will 
give place to a still more glorious structure, were always present, and put an end 
to the bright and gorgeously coloured, but phantastic and vague, cosmogonies and 
theogonies of antiquity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p8">2. Their clear system of morality is in keeping with their relatively simple cosmology. 
In giving man reason and freedom as an inalienable possession God destined him for 
incorruptibility (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p8.1">ἀθανασία, ἀφθαρσία</span>), by the attainment of which he was to become 
a being similar to God.<note n="440" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p8.2">See Theophilus ad Aut. II. 27:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p8.3">Εἰ γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς ἀθάνατον τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς πεποιήκει, 
Θεὸν αὐτὸν πεποιήκει· πάλιν εἰ θνητὸν ἀυτὸν πεποιήκει ἐδόκει ἄν ὁ Θεὸς αἴτιος εἶναι 
τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ. Οὔτε οὖν ἀθάνατον ἀυτὸν ἐποίησεν οὔτε μὴν θνητόν, ἀλλὰ δεκτικὸν 
ἀμφοτέρων; ἵνα, εἰ ῥέψῃ ἐπὶ τὰ τῆς ἀθανασίας τηρήσας τὴν ἑντολὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ, μισθὸν 
κομίσηται παῤ αὐτοῦ τὴν ἀθανασίαν καὶ γένηται Θεός, εἰ δ᾽ αὖ τραπῇ ἐπὶ τὰ τοῦ θανάτου 
πράγματα παρακούσας τοῦ Θεοῦ, αὐτὸς ἐαυτῷ αἴτιος ᾖ τοῦ θανάτου.</span></note>  To 
the gift of imperishability God, however, attached the condition of man’s preserving 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p8.4">τὰ τῆς ἀθανασίας</span> (“the things of immortality”), <i>i.e.</i>, preserving the knowledge 
of God and maintaining a holy walk in imitation of the divine perfection. This demand 
is as natural as it is just; moreover, nobody can fulfil it in man’s stead, for 
an essential feature of virtue is its being free, independent action. Man must therefore 
determine himself to virtue by the knowledge that he is only in this way obedient 
to the Father of the world and able to reckon on the gift of immortality. The conception 
of the content of virtue, however, contains an element which cannot be clearly apprehended 
from the cosmology; moral goodness consists in letting oneself be influenced in 
no way by the sensuous, but in living solely, after the Spirit, and imitating the 
perfection and purity of God. Moral badness is giving way to any affection resulting 
from the natural basis of man. The Apologists undoubtedly believe that virtue consists 
negatively in man’s renunciation of what his natural constitution of soul and body 
demands or impels him to. Some express this thought 


<pb n="215" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_215" />in a more pregnant and unvarnished fashion, others in a milder way. 
Tatian, for instance, says that we must divest ourselves of the human nature within 
us; but in truth the idea is the same in all. The moral law of nature of which the 
Apologists speak, and which they find reproduced in the clearest and most beautiful 
way in the sayings of Jesus,<note n="441" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p8.5">See Justin, Apol. I. 14 ff. and the parallel passages 
in the other Apologists.</note>  calls upon man to raise himself above his nature 
and to enter into a corresponding union with his fellow-man which is something higher 
than natural connections. It is not so much the law of love that is to rule everything, 
for love itself is only a phase of a higher law; it is the law governing the perfect 
and sublime Spirit, who, as being the most exalted existence on this earth, is too 
noble for the world. Raised already in this knowledge beyond time and space, beyond 
the partial and the finite, the man of God, even while upon the earth, is to hasten 
to the Father of Light. By equanimity, absence of desires, purity, and goodness, 
which are the necessary results of clear knowledge, he is to show that he has already 
risen above the transient through gazing on the imperishable and through the enjoyment 
of knowledge, imperfect though the latter still be. If thus, a suffering hero, he 
has stood the test on earth, if he has become dead to the world,<note n="442" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p8.6">See Tatian, 
Orat.11. and many other passages.</note>  he may be sure that in the life to come 
God will bestow on him the gift of immortality, which includes the direct contemplation 
of God together with the perfect knowledge that flows from it.<note n="443" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p8.7">
Along with this the Apologists emphasise the resurrection of the flesh in the strongest 
way as the specific article of Christian anticipation, and prove the possibility 
of realising this irrational hope. Yet to the Apologists the ultimate ground of 
their trust in this early-Christian idea is their reliance on the unlimited omnipotence 
of God and this confidence is a proof of the vividness of their idea of him. Nevertheless 
this conception assumes that in the other world there will be a return of the flesh, 
which on this side the grave had to be overcome and regarded as non-existent. A 
clearly chiliastic element is found only in Justin.</note>  Conversely, the vicious 
man is given over to eternal death, and in this punishment the righteousness of 
God is quite as plainly manifested, as in the reward of everlasting life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p9">3. While it is certain that virtue is a matter of freedom, it 

<pb n="216" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_216" />is just as sure that no soul is virtuous unless it follows the will 
of God, <i>i.e.,</i> knows and judges of God and all things as they must be known 
and judged of; and fulfils the commandments of God. This presupposes a revelation 
of God through the Logos. A revelation of God, complete in itself and mediated by 
the Logos, is found in the cosmos and in the constitution of man, he being created 
in his Maker’s image.<note n="444" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p9.1">No uniform conception of this is found in the Apologists; 
see Wendt, Die Christliche Lehre von der menschlichen Vollkommenheit 1882, pp. 8-20. 
Justin speaks only of a heavenly destination for which man is naturally adapted. 
With Tatian and Theophilus it is different.</note>  But experience has shown that 
this revelation is insufficient to enable men to retain clear knowledge. They yielded 
to the seduction of evil demons, who, by God’s sufferance, took possession of the 
world, and availed themselves of man’s sensuous side to draw him away from the contemplation 
of the divine and lead him to the earthly.<note n="445" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p9.2">The idea that the demon sovereignty 
has led to some change in the psychological condition and capacities of man is absolutely 
unknown to Justin (see Wendt, l. c., p. 11 f., who has successfully defended the 
correct view in Engelhardt’s “Das Christenthum Justin’s des Märtyrers” pp. 92 f. 
151. f. 266 f., against Stählin, “Justin der Märtyrer und sein neuester Beurtheiler” 
1880, p. 16 f.). Tatian expressed a different opinion, which, however, involved 
him in evident contradictions (see above, p. 191 ff.). The apologetic theology necessarily 
adhered to the two following propositions: (1) The freedom to do what is good is 
not lost and cannot be. This doctrine was opposed to philosophic determinism and 
popular fatalism. (2) The desires of the flesh resulting from the constitution of 
man only become evil when they destroy or endanger the sovereignty of reason. The 
formal <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p9.3">liberum arbitrium</span></i> explains the possibility of sin, whilst its actual 
existence is accounted for by the desire that is excited by the demons. The Apologists 
acknowledge the universality of sin and death, but refused to admit the necessity 
of the former in order not to call its guilty character in question. On the other 
hand they are deeply imbued with the idea that the sovereignty of death is the most 
powerful factor in the perpetuation of sin. Their believing conviction of the omnipotence 
of God, as well as their moral conviction of the responsibility of man, protected 
them in theory from a strictly dualistic conception of the world. At the same time, 
like all who separate nature and morality in their ethical system, though in other 
respects they do not do so, the Apologists were obliged in practice to be dualists.</note>  
The results of this temptation appeared in the facts that humanity as a whole fell 
a prey to error, was subjected to the bonds of the sensuous and of the demons, and 
therefore became doomed to death, which is at once a punishment and the natural 
consequence of want of knowledge of 


<pb n="217" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_217" />God.<note n="446" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p9.4">Death is accounted the worst evil. When Theophilus (II. 
26) represents it as a blessing, we must consider that he is arguing against Marcion. 
Polytheism is traced to the demons; they are accounted the authors of the fables 
about the gods; the shameful actions of the latter are partly the deeds of demons 
and partly lies.</note>  Hence it required fresh efforts of the Logos to free men 
from a state which is indeed in no instance an unavoidable necessity, though a sad 
fact in the case of almost all. For very few are now able to recognise the one true 
God from the order of the universe and from the moral law implanted in themselves; 
nor can they withstand the power of the demons ruling in the world and use their 
freedom to imitate the virtues of God. Therefore the Almighty in his goodness employed 
new means through the Logos to call men back from the error of their ways, to overthrow 
the sovereignty of the demons upon earth, and to correct the disturbed course of 
the world before the end has yet come. From the earliest times the Logos (the Spirit) 
has descended on such men as preserved their souls pure, and bestowed on them, through 
inspiration, knowledge of the truth (with reference to God, freedom, virtue, the 
demons, the origin of polytheism, the judgment) to be imparted by them to others. 
These are his “prophets”. Such men are rare among the Greeks (and according to some 
not found at all), but numerous among the barbarians, <i>i.e.</i>, among the Jewish 
people. Taught by God, they announced the truth about him, and under the promptings 
of the Logos they also committed the revelations to writings, which therefore, as 
being inspired, are an authentic record of the whole truth.<note n="447" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p9.5">The Old Testament 
therefore is not primarily viewed as the book of prophecy or of preparation for 
Christ, but as the book of the full revelation which cannot be surpassed. In point 
of content the teaching of the prophets and of Christ is completely identical. The 
prophetical details in the Old Testament serve only to attest the one truth. The 
Apologists confess that they were converted to Christianity by reading the Old Testament. 
Cf. Justin’s and Tatian’s confessions. Perhaps Commodian (Instruct. I. 1) is also 
be understood thus.</note>  To some of the most virtuous among them he himself even 
appeared in human form and gave directions. He then is a Christian, who receives 
and follows these prophetic teachings, that have ever been proclaimed afresh from 
the beginning of the world down to the present time, and are summed up in the Old 
Testament, Such a one 


<pb n="218" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_218" />is enabled even now to rescue his soul from the rule of the demons, 
and may confidently expect the gift of immortality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p10">With the majority of the Apologists “Christianity” seems to be exhausted in these 
doctrines; in fact, they do not even consider it necessary to mention <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p10.1">ex professo</span></i> 
the appearance of the Logos in Christ (see above, p. 189 ff.). But, while it is 
certain that they all recognised that the teachings of the prophets contained the 
full revelation of the truth, we would be quite wrong in assuming that they view 
the appearance and history of Christ as of no significance. In their presentations 
some of them no doubt contented themselves with setting forth the most rational 
and simple elements, and therefore took almost no notice of the historical; but 
even in their case certain indications show that they regarded the manifestation 
of the Logos in Christ as of special moment.<note n="448" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p10.2">The Oratio of Tatian is very instructive 
in this respect. In this book he has nowhere spoken <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p10.3">ex professo</span></i> of the incarnation 
of the Logos in Christ; but in c. 13 fin. he calls the Holy Spirit “the servant 
of God who has suffered”, and in c. 21 init. he says: “we are not fools and do not 
adduce anything stupid, when we proclaim that God has appeared in human form.” Similar 
expressions are found in Minucius Felix. In no part of Aristides’ Apology is there 
any mention of the pre-Christian appearance of the Logos. The writer merely speaks 
of the revelation of the Son of God in Jesus Christ.</note>  For the prophetic utterances, 
as found from the beginning, require an attestation, the prophetic teaching requires 
a guarantee, so that misguided humanity may accept them and no longer take error 
for truth and truth for error. The strongest guarantee imaginable is found in the 
fulfilment of prophecy. Since no man is able to foretell what is to come, the prediction 
of the future accompanying a doctrine proves its divine origin. God, in his extraordinary 
goodness, not only inspired the prophets, through the Logos, with the doctrines 
of truth, but has from the beginning put numerous predictions in their mouth. These 
predictions were detailed and manifold; the great majority of them referred to a 
more prolonged appearance of the Logos in human form at the end of history, and 
to a future judgment. Now, so long as the predictions had not yet come to pass, 
the teachings of the prophets were not sufficiently impressive, for the only sure 
witness of the truth is its outward attestation. In the history of Christ, 


<pb n="219" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_219" />however, the majority of these prophecies were fulfilled in the most 
striking fashion, and this not only guarantees the fulfilment of the relatively 
small remainder not yet come to pass (judgment, resurrection), but also settles 
beyond all doubt the truth of the prophetic teachings about God, freedom, virtue, 
immortality, etc. In the scheme of fulfilment and prophecy even the irrational becomes 
rational; for the fulfilment of a prediction is not a proof of its divine origin 
unless it refers to something extraordinary. Any one can predict regular occurrences 
which always take place, Accordingly, a part of what was predicted had to be irrational. 
Every particular in the history of Christ has therefore a significance, not as regards 
the future, but as regards the past. Here everything happened that the word of 
the prophet might be fulfilled.” Because the prophet had said so, it had to happen. 
Christ’s destiny attests the ancient teachings of the prophets. Everything, however, 
depends on this attestation, for it was no longer the full truth that was wanting, 
but a convincing proof that the truth was a reality and not a fancy.<note n="449" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p10.4">We seldom 
receive an answer to the question as to why this or that particular occurrence should 
have been prophesied. According to the ideas of the Apologists, however, we have 
hardly a right to put that question; for, since the value of the historical consists 
in its having been predicted, its content is of no importance. The fact that Jesus 
finds the she-ass bound to a vine (Justin, Apol. 1. 32) is virtually quite as important 
as his being born of a virgin. Both occurrences attest the prophetic teachings of 
God, freedom, etc.</note>  But prophecy testifies that Christ is the ambassador 
of God, the Logos that has appeared in human form, and the Son of God. If the future 
destiny of Jesus is recorded in the Old Testament down to the smallest particular, 
and the book at the same time declares that this predicted One is the Son of God 
and will be crucified, then the paying of divine honours to this crucified man, 
to whom all the features of prophecy apply, is completely justified. The stage marked 
by Christ in the history of God’s revelation, the content of which is always the 
same, is therefore the highest and last, because in it the “truth along with the 
proof” has appeared. This circumstance explains why the truth is so much more impressive 
and convinces more men than formerly, especially since Christ has also made special 
provision for the spread of the 


<pb n="220" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_220" />truth and is himself an unequalled exemplification of a virtuous life, 
the principles of which have now become known in the whole world through the spread 
of his precepts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p11">These statements exhaust the arguments in most of the Apologies; and they accordingly 
seem neither to have contemplated a redemption by Christ in the stricter sense of 
the word, nor to have assumed the unique nature of the appearance of the Logos in 
Jesus. Christ accomplished salvation as a divine <i>teacher</i>, that is to say, 
his teaching brings about the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p11.1">ἀλλαγή</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p11.2">ἐπαναγωγή</span> of the human race, its restoration 
to its original destination. This also seems to suffice as regards demon rule. Logically 
considered, the individual portions of the history of Jesus (of the baptismal Confession) 
have no direct significance in respect to salvation. Hence the teachings of the 
Christians seem to fall into two groups having no inward connection, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the propositions treating of the rational knowledge of God, and the predicted and 
fulfilled historical facts which prove those doctrines and the believing hopes they 
include.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12">But Justin at least gave token of a manifest effort to combine the historical statements 
regarding Christ with the philosophical and moral doctrines of salvation and to 
conceive Jesus as the Redeemer.<note n="450" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.1">In Justin’s polemical works this must have 
appeared in a still more striking way. Thus we find in a fragment of the treatise 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.2">πρὸς Μαρκίωνα</span>, quoted by Irenæus (IV. 6. 2), 
the sentence “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.3">unigenitus filius venit 
ad nos, suum plasma in semetipsum recapitulans.</span>” So the theologoumenon of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.4">recapitulatio per Christum</span></i> 
already appeared in Justin. (Vide also Dial. c. Tryph. 
100.) If we compare Tertullian’s <i>Apologeticum</i> with his Antignostic writings 
we easily see how impossible it is to determine from that work the extent of his 
Christian faith and knowledge. The same is probably the case, though to a less extent, 
with Justin’s apologetic writings.</note>  Accordingly, if the Christian dogmatic 
of succeeding times is found in the connection of philosophical theology with the 
baptismal confession, that is, in the “scientific theology of facts”, Justin is, 
in a certain fashion, the first framer of Church dogma, though no doubt in a very 
tentative way. (1) He tried to distinguish between the appearance of the Logos in 
pre-Christian times and in Christ; he emphasised the fact that the whole Logos appeared 
only in Christ, and that the manner of this appearance has no counterpart in the past. (2) 

<pb n="221" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_221" />Justin showed in the Dialogue that, independently of the theologoumenon 
of the Logos, he was firmly convinced of the divinity of Christ on the ground of 
predictions and of the impression made by his personality.<note n="451" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.5">Christians do not 
place a man alongside of God, for Christ is God, though indeed a second God. There 
is no question of two natures. It is not the divine nature that Justin has insufficiently 
emphasised — or at least this is only the case in so far as it is a second Godhead — but 
the human nature; see Schultz, Gottheit Christi, p. 39 ff.</note>  
(3) In addition to the story of the exaltation of Christ, Justin also emphasised 
other portions of his history, especially the death on the cross (together with 
baptism and the Lord’s Supper) and tried to give them a positive significance.<note n="452" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.6">
We find allusions in Justin where the various incidents in the history of the incarnate 
Logos are conceived as a series of arrangements meant to form part of the history 
of salvation, to paralyse mankind’s sinful history, and to regenerate humanity. 
He is thus a forerunner of Irenæus and Melito.</note>  He adopted the common Christian 
saying that the blood of Christ cleanses believers and men are healed through his 
wounds; and he tried to give a mystic significance to the cross. (4) He accordingly 
spoke of the forgiveness of sins through Christ and confessed that men are changed, 
through the new birth in baptism, from children of necessity and ignorance into 
children of purpose and understanding and forgiveness of sins.<note n="453" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.7">Even the theologoumenon 
of the definite number of the elect, which must be fulfilled, is found in Justin 
(Apol. I. 28, 45). For that reason the judgment is put off by God (II. 7). The Apology 
of Aristides contains a short account of the history of Jesus; his conception, birth, 
preaching, choice of the 12 Apostles, crucifixion, resurrection, ascension, sending 
out of the 12 Apostles are mentioned.</note>  Von Engelhardt has, however, quite 
rightly noticed that these are mere words which have nothing at all corresponding 
to them in the general system of thought, because Justin remains convinced that 
the knowledge of the true God, of his will, and of his promises, or the certainty 
that God will always grant forgiveness to the repentant and eternal life to the 
righteous, is sufficient to convert the man who is master of himself. Owing to the 
fundamental conviction which is expressed in the formulæ, “perfect philosophy”, 
“divine teacher”, “new law”, “freedom”, “repentance”, “sinless life”, “sure hope”, 
“reward”, “immortality”, the ideas, “forgiveness of sins”, “redemption”, “reconciliation”, 
“new birth”, “faith” (in the Pauline sense) must remain 


<pb n="222" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_222" />words,<note n="454" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.8">“To Justin faith is only an acknowledgment of the mission 
and Sonship of Christ and a conviction of the truth of his teaching. Faith does 
not justify, but is merely a presupposition of the justification which is effected 
through repentance, change of mind, and sinless life. Only in so far as faith itself 
is already a free. decision to serve God has it the value of a saving act, which 
is indeed of such significance that one can say, ‘Abraham was justified by faith.’ 
In reality, however, this took place through <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.9">μετάνοια</span>.” The idea of the new birth 
is exhausted in the thought: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.10">Θεὸς καλεῖ εἰς μετάνοιαν</span>, 
that of the forgiveness of sins in the idea: “God is so good that he overlooks sins 
committed in a state of ignorance, if man has changed his mind.” Accordingly, Christ 
is the Redeemer in so far as he has brought about all the conditions which make 
for repentance.</note>  or be relegated to the sphere of magic and mystery.<note n="455" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.11">
This is in fact already the case in Justin here and there, but in the main there 
are as yet mere traces of it: the Apologists are no mystics.</note>  Nevertheless 
we must not on that account overlook the intention. Justin tried to see the divine 
revelation not only in the sayings of the prophets, but in unique fashion in the 
person of Christ, and to conceive Christ not only as the divine teacher, but also 
as the “Lord and Redeemer”. In two points he actually succeeded in this. By the 
resurrection and exaltation of Jesus Justin proved that Christ, the divine teacher, 
is also the future judge and bestower of reward. Christ himself is able to give 
what he has promised — a life after death free from sufferings and sins, that is the 
first point. The other thing, however, which Justin very strongly emphasised is 
that Jesus is even now reigning in heaven, and shows his future visible sovereignty 
of the world by giving his own people the power to cast out and vanquish the demons 
in and by his name. Even at the present time the latter are put to flight by believers 
in Christ.<note n="456" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.12">If we consider how largely the demons bulked in the ideas of the 
Apologists, we must rate very highly their conviction of the redeeming power of 
Christ and of his name, a power continuously shown in the victories over the demons. 
See Justin Apol. II. 6, 8; Dial. 11, 30, 35, 39, 76, 85, 111, 121; Tertull., Apol. 
23, 27, 32, 37 etc. Tatian also (16 fin.) confirms it, and c. 12, p. 56, line 7 
if. (ed. Otto) does not contradict this.</note>  
So the redemption is no mere future one; it is even now taking place, and the revelation 
of the Logos in Jesus Christ is not merely intended to prove the doctrines of the 
rational religion, but denotes a real redemption, that is, a new beginning, in so 
far as the power of the demons on earth is overthrown through Christ and in his 
strength. Jesus Christ, the teacher of the whole 

<pb n="223" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_223" />truth and of a new law, which is the rational, the oldest, and the 
divine, the only being who has understood how to call men from all the different 
nations and in all stages of culture into a union of holy life, the inspiring One, 
for whom his disciples go to death, the mighty One, through whose name the demons 
are cast out, the risen One, who will one day reward and punish as judge, must be 
identical with the Son of God, who is the divine reason and the divine power. In 
this belief which accompanies the confession of the one God, creator of heaven and 
earth, Justin finds the special content of Christianity, which the later Apologists, 
with the probable exception of Melito, reproduced in a much more imperfect and meagre 
form. One thing, however, Justin in all probability did not formulate with precision, 
viz., the proposition that the special result of salvation, <i>i.e.</i>, immortality, 
was involved in the incarnation of the Logos, in so far as that act brought about 
a real secret transformation of the whole mortal nature of man. With Justin, indeed, 
as with the other Apologists, the “salvation” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.13">σωτηρία</span>) consists essentially in 
the apportioning of eternal life to the world, which has been created mortal and 
in consequence of sin has fallen a prey to the natural destiny of “death”; and Christ 
is regarded as the bestower of incorruptibility who thus brings the creation to 
its goal; but as a rule Justin does not go beyond this thought. Yet we certainly 
find hints pointing to the notion of a physical and magical redemption accomplished 
at the moment of the incarnation. See particularly the fragment in Irenæus (already 
quoted on page 220), which may be thus interpreted, and Apol. I. 66. This conception, 
in its most complete shape, would have to be attributed to Justin if the fragment 
V. (Otto, Corp. Apol. III. p. 256) were genuine.<note n="457" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.14"> 
Von Engelhardt, Christenthum Justin’s, p. 432 f., has pronounced against its genuineness; 
see also my Texte und Untersuchungen I. 1, 2, p. 158. In favour of its genuineness 
see Hilgenfeld, Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Theologie, 1883, p. 26 f. The 
fragments is worded as follows: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.15">Πλάσας ὁ Θεὸς κατ᾽ 
ἀρχὰς τὸν ἄνθρωπον τῆς γνώμης αὐτοῦ τὰ τῆς φύσεως ἀπῃώρησεν ἐντολῇ μιᾷ ποιησάμενος 
τὴν διάπειραν. Φυλάξαντα μὲν γὰρ ταύτην τῆς ἀθανάτου λήξεως πεποίηκεν ἔσεσθαι, παραβάντα 
δὲ τῆς ἐναντίας. Οὕτω γεγονὼς ὁ ἄνθρωπος καὶ πρὸς τὴν παράβασιν εὐθὺς ἐλθὼν τὴν 
φθορὰν φυσικῶς εἰσεδέξατο. Φύσει δὲ τῆς φθορᾶς προσγενομένης ἀναγκαῖον ἦν ὅτι σῶσαι 
βουλόμενος ἦν τὴν φθοροποιὸν οὐσίαν ἀφανίσας. Τοῦτο δὲ οὐκ ἦν ἑτέρως γενέσθαι, εἰ 
μήπερ ἡ κατὰ φύσιν ζωὴ προσεπλάκη τῷ τὴν φθορὰν δεξαμένῳ ἀφανιζουσα μὲν τὴν φθοράν, 
ἀθάνατον δὲ τοῦ λοιποῦ τὸ δεξάμενον διατηροῦσα. Διὰ τοῦτο τὸν λόγον ἐδέησεν ἐν σώματι 
γενέσθαι, ἵνα (τοῦ θανάτου) τῆς κατὰ φύσιν ἡμᾶς φθορᾶς ἐλευθερώσῃ. Εἰ γὰρ, ὥς φατε, 
νεύματι μόνον τὸν θάνατον ἡμῶν ἀπεκώλυσεν, οὐ προσῄει μὲν διὰ τὴν βούλησιν ὁ θάνατος, 
οὐδὲν δὲ ἧττον φθαρτοὶ πάλιν ἦμεν, φυσικὴν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς τὴν φθορὰν περιφέροντες.</span></note>  
But the precise form of the presentation 

<pb n="224" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_224" />makes this very improbable. The question as to how, <i>i.e.</i>, in 
what conceivable way, immortality can be imparted to the mortal nature as yet received 
little attention from Justin and the Apologists: it is the necessary result of knowledge 
and virtue. Their great object was to assure the belief in immortality. “Religion 
and morality depend on the belief in immortality or the resurrection from the dead. 
The fact that the Christian religion, as faith in the incarnate Son of God the creator, 
leads to the assurance that the maker of all things will reward piety and righteousness 
with the bestowal of eternal and immortal life, is the essential advantage possessed 
by the Christian religion over all others. The righteousness of the heathen was 
imperfect in spite of all their knowledge of good and evil, because they lacked 
the certain knowledge that the creator makes the just immortal and will consign 
the unjust to eternal torment.”! — placement of this note is uncertain — !<note n="458" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.16"> 
Schultz (Gottheit Christi, p. 41) very rightly points out that all the systems of 
the post-Socratic schools, so far as they practically spread among the people, invariably 
assume that knowledge, as such, leads to salvation, so that the bestowal of the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.17">ἀφθαρσία</span> need not necessarily be thought so naturalistic and mystic a process as 
we are apt to imagine.</note>  The philosophical doctrines of God, virtue, 
and immortality became through the Apologists the certain content of a world-wide 
religion, which is Christian because Christ guarantees its certainty. They made 
Christianity a deistical religion for the whole world without abandoning in word 
at least the old “teachings and knowledge” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.18">διδάγματα καὶ μαθήματα καὶ μαθήματα</span>) 
of the Christians. They thus marked out the task of “dogmatic” and, so to speak, 
wrote the prolegomena for every future theological system in the Church (see Von 
Engelhardt’s concluding observations in his “Christenthum Justin’s” pp. 447-490, 
also Overbeck in the Historische Zeitschrift, 1880, pp. 499-505.) At the same time, 
however, they adhered to the early-Christian eschatology (see Justin, Melito, and, 
with reference to the resurrection of the flesh, the Apologists 


<pb n="225" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_225" />generally), and thus did not belie their connection with early Christianity.<note n="459" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p12.19">
Weizsäcker, Jahrbücher für deutsche Theologie, 1867, p. 119, has with good reason 
strongly emphasised this element. See also Stählin, Justin der Märtyrer, 188, p. 
63 f., whose criticism of Von Engelhardt’s book contains much that is worthy of note, 
though it appears to me inappropriate in the main.</note></p>

<p class="center" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p13"><i>Interpretation and Criticism, especially of Justin’s Doctrines</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p14">1. The fundamental assumption of all the Apologists is that there can only be one 
and the same relation on earth between God and free man, and that it has been conditioned 
by the creation. This thought, which presupposes the idea of God’s unchangeableness, 
at bottom neutralises every quasi-historical and mythological consideration. According 
to it grace can be nothing else than the stimulation of the powers of reason existent 
in man; revelation is supernatural only in respect of its form, and the redemption 
merely enables us to redeem ourselves, just as this possibility was given at the 
creation. Sin, which arose through temptation, appears on the one hand as error 
which must almost of necessity have arisen so long as man only possessed the “germs 
of the Logos” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p14.1">σπέρματα τοῦ λόγου</span>), and on the other as the dominion of sensuousness, 
which was nearly unavoidable since earthly material clothes the soul and mighty 
demons have possession of the world. The mythological idea of the invading sway 
of the demons is really the only interruption of the rationalistic scheme. So far 
as Christianity is something different from morality, it is the antithesis of the 
service and sovereignty of the demons. Hence the idea that the course of the world 
and mankind require in some measure to be helped is the narrow foundation of the 
thought of revelation or redemption. The necessity of revelation and redemption 
was expressed in a much stronger and more decisive way by many heathen philosophers 
of the same period. Accordingly, not only did these long for a revelation which 
would give a fresh attestation to old truth, but they yearned for a force, a real 
redemption, a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p14.2">præsens numen</span></i>, and some new thing. Still more powerful was 
this longing in the case of the 

<pb n="226" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_226" />Gnostics and Marcion; compare the latter’s idea of revelation with 
that of the Apologists. It is probable indeed that the thought of redemption would 
have found stronger expression among them also, had not the task of <i>proof</i>, 
which could be best discharged by the aid of the Stoic philosophy, demanded religious 
rationalism. But, admitting this, the determination of the highest good itself involved 
rationalism and moralism. For immortality is the highest good, in so far as it is 
perfect knowledge — which is, moreover, conceived as being of a rational kind, —  that 
necessarily leads to immortality. We can only find traces of the converse idea, 
according to which the change into the immortal condition is the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p14.3">prius</span></i> and 
the knowledge the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p14.4">posterius</span></i>. But, where this conception is the prevailing 
one, moralistic intellectualism is broken through, and we can now point to a specific, 
supernatural blessing of salvation, produced by revelation and redemption. Corresponding 
to the general development of religious philosophy from moralism into mysticism 
(transition from the second to the third century), a displacement in this direction 
can also be noticed in the history of Greek apologetics (in the West it was different); 
but this displacemcnt was never considerable and therefore cannot be clearly traced. 
Even later on under altered circumstances, apologetic science adhered in every respect 
to its old method, as being the most suitable (monotheism, morality, proof from 
prophecy), a circumstance which is evident, for example, from the almost complete 
disregard of the New Testament canon of Scripture and from other considerations besides.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p15">2. In so far as the possibility of virtue and righteousness has 
been implanted by God in men, and in so far as — apart from trifling exceptions — they 
can actually succeed in doing what is good only through prophetic, <i>i.e.,</i> 
divine, revelations and exhortations, some Apologists, following the early Christian 
tradition, here and there designate the transformation of the sinner into a righteous 
man as a work of God, and speak of renewal and regeneration. The latter, however, 
as a real fact, is identical with the repentance which, as a turning from sin and 
turning to God, is a matter of free will. As in Justin, so also in Tatian, the idea 
of regeneration is exhausted in the 


<pb n="227" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_227" />divine call to repentance. The conception of the forgiveness of sins 
is also determined in accordance with this. Only those sins can be forgiven, <i>
i.e.</i>, overlooked, which are really none, <i>i.e.</i>, which were committed in 
a state of error and bondage to the demons, and were well-nigh unavoidable. The 
blotting out of these sins is effected in baptism, “which is the bath of regeneration 
in so far as it is the voluntary consecration of one’s own person. The cleansing 
which takes place is God’s work in so far as baptism was instituted by him, but 
it is effected by the man who in his change of mind lays aside his sins. The name 
of God is pronounced above him who repents of his transgressions, that he may receive 
freedom, knowledge, and forgiveness of his previous sins, but this effects a change 
only denoting the new knowledge to which the baptised person has attained.” If, 
as all this seems to show, the thought of a specific grace of God in Christ appears 
virtually neutralised, the adherence to the language of the cultus (Justin and Tatian) 
and Justin’s conception of the Lord’s Supper show that the Apologists strove to 
get beyond moralism, that is, they tried to supplement it through the mysteries. 
Augustine’s assertion (de predest. sanct. 27) that the faith of the old Church in 
the efficacy of divine grace was not so much expressed in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p15.1">opuscula</span></i> as 
in the <i>prayers</i>, shows correct insight.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p16">3. All the demands, the fulfilment of which constitutes the virtue and righteousness 
of men, are summed up under the title of <i>the new law</i>. In virtue of its eternally 
valid content this new law is in reality the oldest; but it is new because Christ 
and the prophets were preceded by Moses, who inculcated on the Jews in a transient 
form that which was eternally valid. It is also new because, being proclaimed by 
the Logos that appeared in Christ, it announced its presence with the utmost impressiveness 
and undoubted authority, and contains the promise of reward in terms guaranteed 
by the strongest proof — the proof from prophecy. The old law is consequently a new 
one because it appears now for the first time as purely spiritual, perfect, and 
final. The commandment of love to one’s neighbour also belongs to the law; but it 
does not form its essence (still less love to God, the place of which is taken by 
faith, obedience, and imitation). The content of all moral demands is comprehended 



<pb n="228" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_228" /> in the commandment of perfect, active holiness, which is fulfilled 
by the complete renunciation of all earthly blessings, even of life itself. Tatian 
preached this renunciation in a specially powerful manner. There is no need to prove 
that no remains of Judæo-Christianity are to be recognised in these ideas about 
the new law. It is not Judæo-Christianity that lies behind the Christianity and 
doctrines of the Apologists, but Greek philosophy (Platonic metaphysics, Logos doctrine 
of the Stoics, Platonic and Stoic ethics), the Alexandrine-Jewish apologetics, the 
maxims of Jesus, and the religious speech of the Christian Churches. Justin is distinguished 
from Philo by the sure conviction of the living power of God, the Creator and Lord 
of the world, and the steadfast confidence in the reality of all the ideals which 
is derived from the person of Christ. We ought not, however, to blame the Apologists 
because to them nearly everything historical was at bottom only a guarantee of thoughts 
and hopes. As a matter of fact, the assurance is not less important than the content. 
By dint of thinking one can conceive the highest truth, but one cannot in this way 
make out the certainty of its reality. No positive religion can do more for its 
followers than faith in the revelation through Christ and the prophets did for the 
Apologists. Although it chiefly proved to them the truth of that which we call natural 
theology and which was the idealistic philosophy of the age, so that the Church 
appears as the great insurance society for the ideas of Plato and Zeno, we ought 
not at the same time to forget that their idea of a divine spirit working upon earth 
was a far more lively and worthy one than in the case of the Greek philosophers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p17">4. By their intellectualism and exclusive theories the Apologists founded philosophic 
and dogmatic Christianity (Loofs: “they laid the foundation for the conversion of 
Christianity into a revealed doctrine.”<note n="460" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p17.1">Loofs continues: “The Apologists, viewing 
the transference of the concept ‘Son’ to the preëxistent Christ as a matter of course, 
enabled the Christological problem of the 4th century to be started. They removed 
the point of departure of the Christological speculation from the historical Christ 
back into the preëxistence and depreciated the importance of Jesus’ life as compared 
with the incarnation They connected the Christology with the cosmology, but were 
not able to combine it with the scheme of salvation. Their Logos doctrine is not 
a ‘higher’ Christology than the prevailing form; it rather lags behind the genuine 
Christian estimate of Christ. It is not God who reveals himself in Christ, but the 
Logos, the depotentiated God, who <i>as God</i> is subordinate to the supreme Deity.”</note>  
If about the middle of the second century 

<pb n="229" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_229" />the short confession of the Lord Jesus Christ was regarded as a watchword, 
passport, and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p17.2">tessera hospitalitas</span></i> (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p17.3">signum et vinculum</span></i>), and if even 
in lay and uneducated circles it was conceived as “doctrine” in contradistinction 
to heresy, this transformation must have been accelerated through men, who essentially 
conceived Christianity as the “divine doctrine”, and by whom all its distinctive 
features were subordinated to this conception or neutralised. As the philosophic 
schools are held together by their “laws “ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.i.iii-p17.4">νόμοι</span>) as the “dogmas “ form the real 
bond between the “friends”, and as, in addition to this, they are united by veneration 
for the founder, so also the Christian Church appeared to the Apologists as a universal 
league established by a divine founder and resting <i>on the dogmas of the perfectly 
known truth</i>, a league the members of which possess definite laws, viz., the 
eternal laws of nature for everything moral, and unite in common veneration for 
the Divine Master. In the “dogmas” of the Apologists, however, we find nothing more 
than traces of the fusion of the philosophical and historical elements; in the main 
both exist separately side by side. It was not till long after this that intellectualism 
gained the victory in a Christianity represented by the clergy. What we here chiefly 
understand by “intellectualism” is the placing of the scientific conception of the 
world behind the commandments of Christian morality and behind the hopes and faith 
of the Christian religion, and the connecting of the two things in such a way that 
this conception appeared as the foundation of these commandments and hopes. Thus 
was created the future dogmatic in the form which still prevails in the Churches 
and which presupposes the Platonic and Stoic conception of the world long ago overthrown 
by science. The attempt made at the beginning of the Reformation to free the Christian 
faith from this amalgamation remained at first without success.</p>


<pb n="230" id="ii.iv.i.iii-Page_230" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter V. The Beginnings of an Ecclesiastico-Theological Interpretation and Revision of the Rule of Faith in  Oppoisition to Gnosticism on the the Basis of the New Testament and the Christian Philosophy of the Apologists: Melito, Irenæus, Tertullian,  Hippolytus, Novatian." progress="60.37%" id="ii.iv.ii" prev="ii.iv.i.iii" next="ii.iv.ii.i">
<h2 id="ii.iv.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.iv.ii-p0.2">THE BEGINNINGS OF AN ECCLESIASTICO-THEOLOGICAL INTERPRETATION 
AND REVISION OF THE RULE OF FAITH IN OPPOSITION TO GNOSTICISM ON THE BASIS OF THE 
NEW TESTAMENT AND THE CHRISTIAN PHILOSOPHY OF THE APOLOGISTS: MELITO, IRENÆUS, TERTULLIAN, 
HIPPOLYTUS, NOVATIAN.<note n="461" id="ii.iv.ii-p0.3">Authorities: The works of Irenæus (Stieren’s and Harvey’s 
editions), Melito (Otto, Corp. Apol. IX.), Tertullian (Oehler’s and Reifferscheid’s 
editions), Hippolytus (Fabricius’, Lagarde’s, Duncker’s and Schneidewin’s editions), 
Cyprian (Hartel’s edition), Novatian (Jackson). Biographies of Böhringer, Die Kirche 
Christi und ihre Zeugen, 1873 ff. Werner, Der Paulinismus des Irenäus, 1889. 
Nöldechen, 
Tertullian, 1890. Döllinger, “Hippolytus und Kallistus,” 1853. Many monographs on 
Irenæus and Tertullian.</note> </h3>

          <div4 title="1. The theological position of Irenæus and the later contemporary Church teachers." progress="60.44%" id="ii.iv.ii.i" prev="ii.iv.ii" next="ii.iv.ii.ii">

<p class="center" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p1">1. <i>The theological position of Irenæus and the later contemporary Church teachers</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2"><span class="sc" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.1">Gnosticism</span> 
and the Marcionite Church had compelled orthodox Christianity to make a selection 
from tradition and to make this binding on Christians as an apostolical law. Everything 
that laid claim to validity had henceforth to be legitimised by the faith, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the baptismal confession and the New Testament canon of Scripture (see above, chap. 
2, under A and B). However, mere “prescriptions” could no longer suffice here. But 
the baptismal confession was no “doctrine”; if it was to be transformed into such 
it required an interpretation. We have shown above that the <i>interpreted</i> baptismal 
confession was instituted as the guide for the faith. This interpretation took its
<i>matter</i> from the sacred books of <i>both</i> Testaments. It owed its guiding 
lines, however, 

<pb n="231" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_231" />on the one hand to philosophical theology, as set forth by the Apologists, 
and on the other to the earnest endeavour to maintain and defend against all attacks 
the traditional convictions and hopes of believers, as professed in the past generation 
by the enthusiastic forefathers of the Church. In addition to this, certain interests, 
which had found expression in the speculations of the so-called Gnostics, were adopted 
in an increasing degree among all thinking Christians, and also could not but influence 
the ecclesiastical teachers.<note n="462" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.2">The following exposition will show how much Irenæus 
and the later old Catholic teachers learned from the Gnostics. As a matter of fact 
the theology of Irenæus remains a riddle so long as we try to explain it merely 
from the Apologists and only consider its antithetical relations to Gnosis. Little 
as we can understand modern orthodox theology from a historical point of view — if 
the comparison be here allowed — without keeping in mind what it has adopted from 
Schleiermacher and Hegel, we can just as little understand the theology of Irenæus 
without taking into account the schools of Valentinus and Marcion.</note>  The theological 
labours, thus initiated, accordingly bear the impress of great uniqueness and complexity. 
In the first place, the old Catholic Fathers, Melito,<note n="463" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.3">That Melito is to be 
named here follows both from Eusebius, H. E. V. 28. 5, and still more plainly from 
what we know of the writings of this bishop; see Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte 
der altchristlichen Litteratur, I. 1, 2, p. 240 ff.). The polemic writings of Justin 
and the Antignostic treatise of that “ancient” quoted by Irenæus (see Patr. App. 
Opp. ed. Gebhardt etc. I. 2, p. 105 sq.) may in a certain sense be viewed as the 
precursors of Catholic literature. We have no material for judging of them with 
certainty. The New Testament was not yet at the disposal of their authors, and consequently 
there is a gap between them and Irenæus.</note>  Rhodon,<note n="464" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.4">See Eusebius, H. E. 
V. 13.</note>  Irenæus, Hippolytus, and Tertullian were in every case convinced 
that all their expositions contained the universal Church faith itself and nothing 
else. Though the faith is identical with the baptismal confession, yet every interpretation 
of it derived from the New Testament is no less certain than the shortest formula.<note n="465" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.5">Tertullian 
does indeed say in de præscr. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.6">Ceterum manente forma regulæ fidei in suo ordine 
quantumlibet quæras, et tractes, et omnem libidinem curiositatis effundas, si quid 
tibi videtur vel ambiguitate pendere vel obscuritate obumbrari</span>”; but the preceding 
exposition of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.7">regula</span></i> shows that scarcely any scope remained for the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.8">curiositas</span>”, 
and the one that follows proves that Tertullian did not mean that freedom seriously.</note>  
The creation of the New Testament furnished all at once a quite 


<pb n="232" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_232" />unlimited multitude of conceptions, the whole of which appeared as 
“doctrines” and offered themselves for incorporation with the “faith”.<note n="466" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.9">The 
most important point was that the Pauline theology, towards which Gnostics, Marcionites) 
and Encratites had already taken up a definite attitude, could now no longer be 
ignored. See Overbeck Basler Univ. — Programm, 1877. Irenæus immediately shows the 
influence of Paulinism very clearly.</note>  The limits of the latter therefore 
seem to be indefinitely extended, whilst on the other hand tradition, and polemics 
too in many cases, demanded an adherence to the shortest formula. The oscillation 
between this brief formula, the contents of which, as a rule, did not suffice, and 
that fulness, which admitted of no bounds at all, is characteristic of the old Catholic 
Fathers we have mentioned. In the second place, these Fathers felt quite as much 
need of a rational proof in their arguments with their Christian opponents, as they 
did while contending with the heathen;<note n="467" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.10">See what Rhodon says about the issue 
of his conversation with Appelles in Euseb., H. E. V. 13. 7:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.11">ἐγὼ δὲ γελάσας κατέγνων αὐτοῦ, διότι διδάσκαλος εἶναι 
λέγων ὀυκ ᾔδει τὸ διδασκόμενον ὕπ᾽ ἀυτοῦ κρατύνειν.</span></note>  and, being themselves 
children of their time, they required this proof for their own assurance and that 
of their fellow-believers. The epoch in which men appealed to charisms, and “knowledge” 
counted as much as prophecy and vision, because it was still of the same nature, 
was in the main a thing of the past.<note n="468" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.12">On the old “prophets and teachers” see 
my remarks on the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.13">Διδαχη</span>, c. 11 ff., and the sections pp. 93-137, of the prolegomena 
to my edition of this work. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.14">διδάσκαλοι ἀποστολικοὶ καὶ προϕητικοί</span> (Ep. Smyrn. 
ap. Euseb., H. E. IV. 15. 39) became lay-teachers who were skilful in the interpretation 
of the sacred traditions.</note>  Tradition and reason had taken the place of charisms 
as courts of appeal. But this change had neither come to be clearly recognised,<note n="469" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.15">In 
the case of Irenæus, as is well known, there was absolutely no consciousness of 
this, as is well remarked by Eusebius in H. E. V. 7. In support of his own writings, 
however, Irenæus appealed to no charisms.</note>  
nor was the right and scope of rational theology alongside of tradition felt to 
be a problem. We can indeed trace the consciousness of the danger in attempting 
to introduce new <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.16">termini</span></i> and regulations not prescribed by the Holy Scriptures.<note n="470" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.17">See 
the passage already quoted on p. 63, note 1.</note>  The bishops themselves in fact 
encouraged this apprehension in order to 

<pb n="233" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_233" />warn people against the Gnostics,<note n="471" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.18">Irenæus and Tertullian scoffed 
at the Gnostic terminology in the most bitter way.</note>  and after the deluge 
of heresy, representatives of Church orthodoxy looked with distrust on every philosophic-theological 
formula.<note n="472" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.19">Tertullian, adv. Prax. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.20">Simplices enim quique, ne dixerim imprudentes 
et idiotæ, quæ major semper credentium pars est, quoniam et ipsa regula fidei a 
pluribus diis sæculi ad unicum et verum deum transfert, non intellegentes unicum 
quidem, sed cum sua <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.21">οἰκονομίᾳ</span> esse credendum, expavescunt ad <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.22">οἰκονομίαν.</span></span>” Similar 
remarks often occur in Origen. See also Hippol., c. Nöet. 11.</note>  Such propositions 
of rationalistic theology as were absolutely required, were, however, placed by 
Irenæus and Tertullian on the same level as the hallowed doctrines of tradition, 
and were not viewed by them as something of a different nature. Irenæus uttered 
most urgent warnings against subtle speculations;<note n="473" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.23">The danger of speculation 
and of the desire to know everything was impressively emphasised by Irenæus, II. 
25-28. As a pronounced ecclesiastical positivist and traditionalist, he seems in 
these chapters disposed to admit nothing but obedient and acquiescent faith in the 
words of Holy Scripture, and even to reject speculations like those of Tatian, Orat. 
5. Cf. the disquisitions II. 25.3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.24">Si autem et aliquis non invenerit causam omnium 
quæ requiruntur, cogitet, quia homo est in infinitum minor deo et qui ex parte (cf. 
II. 28.) acceperit gratiam et qui nondum æqualis vel similis sit factori</span>; II. 26. 
1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.25">“ Ἄμείνον καὶ συμφορώτερον, ἰδιώτας καὶ ὀλιγομαθεῖς ὑπάρχειν, καὶ διὰ τῆς ἀγάπης 
πλησίον γενέσθαι τοῦ Θεοῦ ἤ πολυμαθεῖς καὶ ἐμπείρους δοκοῦντας εἶναι, βλασφήμους 
εἰς τὸν ἑαυτῶν εὑρίσκεσθαι δεσπότην</span>, and in addition to this the close of the paragraph, 
II. 27. 1: Concerning the sphere within which we are to search (the Holy Scriptures 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.26">quæ ante oculos nostros occurrunt</span>”, much remains dark to us even in the Holy 
Scriptures II. 28. 3); II. 28. 1 f. on the canon which is to be observed in all 
investigations, namely, the confident faith in God the creator, as the supreme and 
only Deity; II. 28. 2-7: specification of the great problems whose solution is hid 
from us, viz., the elementary natural phenomena, the relation of the Son to the 
Father, that is, the manner in which the Son was begotten, the way in which matter 
was created, the cause of evil. In opposition to the claim to absolute knowledge,
<i>i.e.</i>, to the complete discovery of all the processes of causation, which 
Irenæus too alone regards as knowledge, he indeed pointed out the limits of our 
perception, supporting his statement by Bible passages. But the ground of these 
limits, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.27">ex parte accepimus gratiam</span>”, is not an early-Christian one, and it shows 
at the same time that the bishop also viewed knowledge as the goal, though indeed 
he thought it could not be attained on earth.</note>  but yet, in the naïvest way, 
associated with the faithfully preserved traditional doctrines and fancies of the 
faith theories which he likewise regarded as tradition and which, in point of form, 
did not differ from those of the Apologists or Gnostics.<note n="474" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.28">The same observation 
applies to Tertullian. Cf. his point blank repudiation of philosophy in de præsc. 
7, and the use he himself nevertheless made of it everywhere.</note>  The 


<pb n="234" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_234" />Holy Scriptures of the New Testament were the basis on which Irenæus 
set forth the most important doctrines of Christianity. Some of these he stated 
as they had been conceived by the oldest tradition (see the eschatology), others 
he adapted to the new necessities. The qualitative distinction between the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.29">fides 
credenda</span></i> and theology was noticed neither by Irenæus nor by Hippolytus and Tertullian. 
According to Irenæus I. 10. 3 this distinction is merely quantitative. Here faith 
and theological knowledge are still completely intermixed. Whilst stating and establishing 
the doctrines of tradition with the help of the New Testament, and revising and 
fixing them by means of intelligent deduction, the Fathers think they are setting 
forth the faith itself and nothing else. Anything more than this is only curiosity 
not unattended with danger to Christians. Theology is interpreted faith.<note n="475" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p2.30">In 
point of form this standpoint is distinguished from the ordinary Gnostic position 
by its renunciation of absolute knowledge, and by its corresponding lack of systematic 
completeness. That, however, is an important distinction in favour of the Catholic 
Fathers. According to what has been set forth in the text I cannot agree with Zahn’s 
judgment (Marcellus of Ancyra, p. 235 f.): “Irenæus is the first ecclesiastical 
teacher who has grasped the idea of an independent science of Christianity, of a 
theology which, in spite of its width and magnitude, is a branch of knowledge distinguished 
from others; and was also the first to mark out the paths of this science.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3">Corresponding to the baptismal confession there thus arose at 
the first a loose system of dogmas which were necessarily devoid of strict style, 
definite principle, or fixed and harmonious aim. In this form we find them with 
special plainness in Tertullian.<note n="476" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3.1">Tertullian seems even to have had no great 
appreciation for the degree of systematic exactness displayed in the disquisitions 
of Irenæus. He did not reproduce these arguments at least, but preferred after considering 
them to fall back on the proof from prescription.</note>  This writer was still 
completely incapable of inwardly connecting his rational (Stoic) theology, as developed 
by him for apologetic purposes, with the Christological doctrines of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3.2">regula 
fidei</span></i>, which, after the example of Irenæus, he constructed and defended from 
Scripture and tradition in opposition to heresy. Whenever he attempts in any place to prove 

<pb n="235" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_235" />the <i>intrinsic</i> necessity of these dogmas, he seldom gets beyond 
rhetorical statements, holy paradoxes, or juristic forms. As a systematic thinker, 
a cosmologist, moralist, and jurist rather than a theosophist, as a churchman, a 
masterly defender of tradition, as a Christian exclusively guided in practical life 
by the strict precepts and hopes of the Gospel, his theology, if by that we understand 
his collective theological disquisitions, is completely devoid of unity, and can 
only be termed a mixture of dissimilar and, not unfrequently, contradictory propositions, 
which admit of no comparison with the older theology of Valentinus or the later 
system of Origen.<note n="477" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3.3">The more closely we study the writings of Tertullian, the 
more frequently we meet with inconsistencies, and that in his treatment both of 
dogmatic and moral questions. Such inconsistencies could not but make their appearance, 
because Tertullian’s dogmatising was only incidental. As far as he himself was concerned, 
he did not feel the slightest necessity for a systematic presentation of Christianity.</note>  
To Tertullian everything lies side by side; problems which chance to turn up are 
just as quickly solved. The specific faith of Christians is indeed no longer, as 
it sometimes seems to be in Justin’s case, a great apparatus of proof for the doctrines 
of the only true philosophy; it rather stands, in its own independent value, side 
by side with these, partly in a crude, partly in a developed form; but inner principles 
and aims are nearly everywhere sought for in vain.<note n="478" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3.4">With reference to certain 
articles of doctrine, however, Tertullian adopted from Irenæus some guiding principles 
and some points of view arising from the nature of faith; but he almost everywhere 
changed them for the worse. The fact that he was capable of writing a treatise like 
the de præscr. hæret., in which all proof of the intrinsic necessity and of the 
connection of his dogmas is wanting, shows the limits of his interests and of his 
understanding.</note>  In spite of this he possesses inestimable importance in the 
history of dogma; for he developed and created, in a disconnected form and partly 
in the shape of legal propositions, a series of the most important dogmatic formulæ, 
which Cyprian, Novatian, Hosius, and the Roman bishops of the fourth century, Ambrosius 
and Leo I., introduced into the general dogmatic system of the Catholic Church. 
He founded the terminology both of the trinitarian and of the Christological dogma; 
and in addition to this was the first to give currency to a series of dogmatic concepts 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3.5">satisfacere, meritum, sacramentum, vitium originis etc., etc.</span></i>). 



<pb n="236" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_236" />Finally it was he who at the very outset imparted to the type of dogmatic 
that arose in the West its momentous bias in the direction of <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3.6">auctoritas et ratio</span></i>, 
and its corresponding tendency to assume a legal character (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3.7">lex</span></i>, formal and 
material), peculiarities which were to become more and more clearly marked as time 
went on.<note n="479" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p3.8">Further references to Tertullian in a future volume. Tertullian is 
at the same time the first Christian <i>individual</i> after Paul, of whose inward 
life and peculiarities we can form a picture to ourselves. His writings bring us 
near himself, but that cannot be said of Irenæus.</note>  But, great as is his importance 
in this respect, it has no connection at all with the fundamental conception of 
Christianity peculiar to himself, for, as a matter of fact, this was already out 
of date at the time when he lived. What influenced the history of dogma was not 
his Christianity, but his masterly power of framing formulæ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4">It is different with Irenæus. The Christianity of this man proved a decisive factor 
in the history of dogma in respect of its content. If Tertullian supplied the future 
Catholic dogmatic with the most important part of its formulæ, Irenæus clearly 
sketched for it its fundamental idea, by combining the ancient notion of salvation 
with New Testament (Pauline) thoughts.<note n="480" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.1">Consequently the <i>spirit</i> of Irenæus, 
though indeed strongly modified by that of Origen, prevails in the later Church 
dogmatic, whilst that of Tertullian is not to be traced there.</note>  
Accordingly, as far as the essence of the matter is concerned, the great work of 
Irenæus is far superior to the theological writings of Tertullian. This appears 
already in the task, voluntarily undertaken by Irenæus, of giving a relatively complete 
exposition of the doctrines of ecclesiastical Christianity on the basis of the New 
Testament, in opposition to heresy. Tertullian nowhere betrayed a similar systematic 
necessity, which indeed, in the case of the Gallic bishop too, only made its appearance 
as the result of polemical motives. But Irenæus to a certain degree succeeded in 
amalgamating philosophic theology and the statements of ecclesiastical tradition 
viewed as doctrines. This result followed (1) because he never lost sight of a fundamental 
idea to which he tried to refer everything, and (2) because he was directed by a 
confident view of Christianity as a religion, 


<pb n="237" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_237" />that is, a theory of its purpose. The first fundamental idea, in its 
all-dominating importance, was suggested to Irenæus by his opposition to Gnosticism. 
It is the conviction that the Creator of the world and the supreme God are one and 
the same.<note n="481" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.2">The supreme God is the Holy and Redeeming One. Hence the identity 
of the creator of the world and the supreme God also denotes the unity of nature, 
morality, and revelation.</note>  The other theory as to the aim of Christianity, 
however, is shared by Irenæus with Paul, Valentinus, and Marcion. It is the conviction 
that Christianity is real redemption, and that this redemption was only effected 
by the appearance of Christ. The working out of these two ideas is the most important 
feature in Irenæus’ book. As yet, indeed, he by no means really succeeded in completely 
adapting to these two fundamental thoughts all the materials to be taken from Holy 
Scripture and found in the rule of faith; he only thought with systematic clearness 
within the scheme of the Apologists. His archaic eschatological disquisitions are 
of a heterogeneous nature, and a great deal of his material, as, for instance, Pauline 
formulæ and thoughts, he completely emptied of its content, inasmuch as he merely 
contrived to turn it into a testimony of the oneness and absolute causality of God 
the Creator; but the repetition of the same main thoughts to an extent that is wearisome 
to us, and the attempt to refer everything to these, unmistakably constitute the 
success of his work.<note n="482" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.3">What success the early-Christian writings of the second 
century had is almost completely unknown to us; but we are justified in saying that 
the five books “adv. hæreses” of Irenæus were successful, for we can prove the favourable 
reception of this work and the effects it had in the 3rd and 4th centuries (for 
instance, on Hippolytus, Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, Victorinus, Marcellus 
of Ancyra, Epiphanius, and perhaps Alexander of Alexandria and Athanasius). As is 
well known, we no longer possess a Greek manuscript, although it can be proved that 
the work was preserved down to middle Byzantine times, and was quoted with respect. 
The insufficient Christological and especially the eschatological disquisitions 
spoiled the enjoyment of the work in later times (on the Latin Irenæus cf. the exhaustive 
examination of Loof: “The Manuscripts of the Latin translation of Irenæus”, in the 
“Studies of Church History” dedicated to Reuter, 1887). The old Catholic works written 
against heretics by Rhodon, Melito, Miltiades, Proculus, Modestus, Musanus, Theophilus, 
Philip of Gortyna, Hippolytus, and others have all been just as little preserved 
to us as the oldest book of this kind, the Syntagma of Justin against heresies, 
and the Memorabilia of Hegesippus. If we consider the criticism to which Tatian’s 
Christology was subjected by Arethas in the l0th century (Oratio 5 see my Texte 
und Untersuchungen I. 1, 2 p. 95 ff.), and the depreciatory judgment passed on Chiliasm 
from the 3rd century downwards, and if we moreover reflect that the older polemical 
works directed against heretics were supplanted by later detailed ones, we have 
a summary of the reasons for the loss of that oldest Catholic literature. This loss 
indeed makes it impossible for us to form an exact estimate of the extent and intensity 
of the effect produced by any individual writing, even including the great work 
of Irenæus.</note>  God the Creator and the one Jesus Christ 

<pb n="238" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_238" />are really the middle points of his theological system, and in this 
way he tried to assign an intrinsic significance to the several historical statements 
of the baptismal confession. Looked at from this point of view, his speculations 
were almost of an identical nature with the Gnostic.<note n="483" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.4">People are fond of speaking 
of the “Asia Minor” theology of Irenæus, ascribe it already to his teachers, Polycarp 
and the presbyters, then ascend from these to the Apostle John, and complete, though 
not without hesitation, the equation: John — Irenæus. By this speculation they win 
simply everything, in so far as the Catholic doctrine now appears as the property 
of an “apostolic” circle, and Gnosticism and Antignosticism are thus eliminated. 
But the following arguments may be urged against this theory: (1) What we know of 
Polycarp by no means gives countenance to the supposition that Irenæus learned more 
from him and his fellows than a pious regard for the Church tradition and a collection 
of historical traditions and principles. (2) The doctrine of Irena us cannot be 
separated from the received <i>canon</i> of New Testament writings; but in the generation 
before him there was as yet no such compilation. (3) The presbyter from whom Irenæus 
adopted important lines of thought in the 4th book did not write till after the 
middle of the second century. (4) Tertullian owes his Christocentric theology, so 
far as he has such a thing, to Irenæus (and Melito?).</note>  But, while he conceives 
Christianity as an explanation of the world and as redemption, his Christocentric 
teaching was opposed to that of the Gnostics. Since the latter started with the 
conception of an original dualism they saw in the empiric world a faulty combination 
of opposing elements,<note n="484" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.5">Marcion, as is well known, went still further in his 
depreciatory judgment of the world, and therefore recognised in the redemption through 
Christ a pure act of grace.</note>  and therefore recognised in the redemption by 
Christ the separation of what was unnaturally united. Irenæus, on the contrary, 
who began with the idea of the absolute causality of God the Creator, saw in the 
empiric world faulty estrangements and separations, and therefore viewed the redemption 
by Christ as the reunion of things unnaturally separated — the “recapitulatio” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.6">ἀνακεφαλαίωσις</span>).<note n="485" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.7">See 
Molwitz, De <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.8">Ἀνακεφαλαιώσεως</span> in Irenæi theologic potestate, Dresden, 1874.</note>  
This speculative 


<pb n="239" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_239" />thought, which involved the highest imaginable optimism in contrast 
to Gnostic pessimism, brought Irenæus into touch with certain Pauline trains of 
thought,<note n="486" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.9"> See, <i>e.g.,</i> the Epistle to the Ephesians and also the Epistles to the Romans 
and Galatians.</note>  and enabled him to adhere to the theology of the Apologists. 
At the same time it opened up a view of the person of Christ, which supplemented 
the great defect of that theology,<note n="487" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.10">But see the remark made above, p. 220, note 
1. We might without loss give up the half of the Apologies in return for the preservation 
of Justin’s chief Antignostic work.</note>  surpassed the Christology of the Gnostics,<note n="488" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.11">According 
to the Gnostic Christology Christ merely restores the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.12">status quo ante</span></i>, according 
to that of Irenæus he first and alone realises the. hitherto unaccomplished destination 
of humanity.</note>  and made it possible to utilise the Christological statements 
contained in certain books of the New Testament.<note n="489" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p4.13">According to the Gnostic conception 
the incarnation of the divine, <i>i.e.</i>, the fall of <i>Sophia</i>, contains, 
paradoxically expressed, the element of sin; according to Irenæus’ idea the element 
of redemption. Hence we must compare not only the Gnostic Christ, but the Gnostic 
Sophia, with the Christ of the Church. Irenæus himself did so in II. 20. 3.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5">So far as we know at least, Irenæus is the first ecclesiastical 
theologian after the time of the Apologists (see Ignatius before that) who assigned 
a quite specific significance to the person of Christ and in fact regarded it as 
the vital factor.<note n="490" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.1">After tracing in II. 14 the origin of the Gnostic theologoumena 
to the Greek philosophers Irenæus continues § 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.2">Dicemus autem adversus eos: utramne 
hi omnes qui prædicti sunt, cum quibus eadem dicentes arguimini (Scil. “ye Gnostics 
with the philosophers”), cognoverunt veritatem aut non cognoverunt? Et si quidem 
cognoverunt, superflua est salvatoris in hunc mundum descensio. Ut (lege “ad”) quid 
enim descendebat?</span>” It is characteristic of Irenæus not to ask what is new in the 
revelations of God (through the prophets and the Logos), but quite definitely: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.3">Cur 
descendit salvator in hunc mundum?</span>” See also lib. III. præf.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.4">veritas, hoc est 
dei filii doctrina</span>”, III. 10. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.5">Hæc est salutis agnitio quæ deerat eis, quæ est 
filii dei agnitio . . . agnitio salutis erat agnitio filii dei, qui et salus et 
salvator et salutare vere et dicitur et est.</span>” III. I1. 3: III. 12. 7: IV. 24.</note>  
That was possible for him because of his realistic view of redemption. Here, however, 
he did not fall into the abyss of Gnosticism, because, as a disciple of the “elders”, 
he adhered to the early-Christian eschatology, and because, as a follower of the 
Apologists, he held, along with the realistic conception of salvation, the other 
dissimilar theory that Christ, as the teacher, imparts 

<pb n="240" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_240" />to men, who are free and naturally constituted for fellowship with 
God, the knowledge which enables them to imitate God, and thus by their own act 
to attain communion with him. Nevertheless to Irenæus the pith of the matter is 
already found in the idea that Christianity is real redemption, <i>i.e.</i>, that 
the highest blessing bestowed in Christianity is the deification of human nature 
through the gift of immortality, and that this deification includes the full knowledge 
and enjoying of God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.6">visio dei</span>). This conception suggested to him the question as 
to the cause of the incarnation as well as the answer to the same. The question 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.7">cur deus — homo</span>”, which was by no means clearly formulated in the apologetic writings, 
in so far as in these “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.8">homo</span>” only meant <i>appearance</i> among men, and the “why” 
was answered by referring to prophecy and the necessity of divine teaching, was 
by Irenæus made the central point. The reasons why the answer he gave was so highly 
satisfactory may be stated as follows: (1) It proved that the Christian blessing 
of salvation was of a specific kind. (2) It was similar in point of form to the 
so-called Gnostic conception of Christianity, and even surpassed it as regards the 
promised extent of the sphere included in the deification. (3) It harmonised with 
the eschatological tendency of Christendom, and at the same time was fitted to replace 
the material eschatological expectations that were fading away. (4) It was in keeping 
with the mystic and Neoplatonic current of the time, and afforded it the highest 
imaginable satisfaction. (5) For the vanishing trust in the possibility of attaining 
the highest knowledge by the aid of reason it substituted the sure hope of a supernatural 
transformation of human nature which would even enable it to appropriate that which 
is above reason. (6) Lastly, it provided the traditional historical utterances respecting 
Christ, as well as the whole preceding course of history, with a firm foundation 
and a definite aim, and made it possible to conceive a history of salvation unfolding 
itself by degrees (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.9">ὀικονομία Θεοῦ</span>). According to this conception the central point 
of history was no longer the Logos as such, but Christ as the <i>incarnate</i> God, 
while at the same time the moralistic interest was balanced by a really religious 
one. An approach was thus made to the Pauline 



<pb n="241" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_241" />theology, though indeed in a very peculiar way and to some extent 
only in appearance. A more exact representation of salvation through Christ has, 
however, been given by Irenæus as follows: Incorruptibility is a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.10">habitus</span></i> 
which is the opposite of our present one and indeed of man’s natural condition. 
For immortality is at once God’s manner of existence and his attribute; as a created 
being man is only “capable of incorruption and immortality” (“<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.11">capax incorruptionis 
et immortalitatis</span></i>”);<note n="491" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.12">See II. 24. 3, 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.13">Non enim ex nobis neque ex nostra 
natura vita est; sed secundum gratiam dei datur.</span>” Cf. what follows. Irenæus has 
in various places argued that human nature inclusive of the flesh is <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.14">capax incorruptibilitatis</span></i>, 
and likewise that immortality is at once a free gift and the realisation of man’s 
destiny.</note>  thanks to the divine goodness, however, he is intended for the 
same, and yet is empirically “subjected to the power of death” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.15">sub condicione 
mortis</span>”). Now the sole way in which immortality as a physical condition can be obtained 
is by its possessor uniting himself <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.16">realiter</span></i> with human nature, in order 
to deify it “by adoption” (“<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.17">per adoptionem</span></i>”), such is the technical term 
of Irenæus. The deity must become what we are in order that we may become what he 
is. Accordingly, if Christ is to be the Redeemer, he must himself be God, and all 
the stress must fall upon his birth as man. “By his birth as man the eternal Word 
of God guarantees the inheritance of life to those who in their natural birth have 
inherited death.”<note n="492" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.18">Book V. pref.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.19">Iesus Christus propter immensam suam dilectionem 
factus est, quod sumus nos, uti nos perficeret esse quod et ipse</span>”: III. 6. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.20">Deus 
stetit in synagoga deorum . . . de patre et filio et de his, qui adoptionem perceperunt, 
dicit: hi autem sunt ecclesia. Hæc enim est synagoga dei</span>,” etc.; see also what follows, 
III. 16. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.21">Filius dei hominis filius factus, ut per eum adoptionem percipiamus, 
portante homine et capiente et complectente filium dei.</span>” III. 16. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.22">Dei verbum 
unigenitus, qui semper humano generi adest, unitus et consparsus suo plasmati secundum 
placitum patris et caro factus, ipse est Iesus Christus dominus noster . . . unus Iesus Christus, veniens per universam dispositionem et omnia 
in semetipsum recapitulans. In omnibus autem est et homo plasmatio dei, et hominem 
ergo in semetipsum recapitulans est, invisibilis visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis 
factus comprehensibilis, et impassibilis passibilis, et verbum homo, universa in 
semetipsum recapitulans . . . in semetipsum primatum assumens . . . universa attrahat 
ad semetipsum apto in tempore.</span>” III. 18. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.23">Quando incarnatus est filius homo et 
homo factus longam hominum expositionem in se ipso recapitulavit, in compendio nobis 
salutem præstans, ut quod perdideramus in Adam id est secundum imaginem et similitudinem 
esse dei, hoc in Christo Iesu reciperemus.</span>” Cf. the whole 18th chapter where the 
deepest thoughts of the Pauline Gnosis of the death on the cross are amalgamated 
with the Gnosis of the incarnation; see especially 18. 6, 7: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.24">Ἥνωσεν οὖν τὸν ἄνθρωπον 
τῷ Θεῷ. Εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἄνθρωπος ἐνίκησεν τὴν ἀντίπαλον τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, οὐκ ἂν δικαίως ἐνικήθη 
ὁ ἐχθρός. Πάλιν τε, εἰ μὴ ὁ Θεὸς ἐδωρήσατο τὴν σωτηρίαν, οὑκ ἄν βεβαίως ἔσχομεν 
αὐτήν. Καὶ εἰ μὴ συνηνώθη ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῷ Θεῷ οὐκ ἂν ἡδυνήθη μετασχεῖν τῆς ἀφθαρσίας. 
Ἔδει γὰρ τὸν μεσίτην Θεοῦ τε καὶ ἀνθρώπων διὰ τῆς ἰδίας πρὸς ἑκατέρους οἰκειὸτητος 
εἰς φιλίαν καὶ ὁμόνοιαν τοὺς ἀμφοτέρους συναγαγεῖν· καὶ Θεῷ μὲν παραστῆσαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον 
ἀνθρώποις δὲ γνωρίσαι τὸν Θεόν. </span> <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.25">Qua enim ratione filiorum adoptionis eius participes 
esse possemus, nisi per filium eam quæ est ad ipsum recepissemus ab eo communionem, 
nisi verbum eius communicasset nobis caro factum? Quapropter et per omnem venit 
ætatem, omnibus restituens eam quæ est ad deum communionem.</span>” The Pauline ideas about 
sin, law, and bondage are incorporated by Irenæus in what follows. The disquisitions 
in capp. 19-23 are dominated by the same fundamental idea. In cap. 19 Irenæus turns 
to those who hold Jesus to be a mere man, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.26">perseverantes in servitute pristinæ inobedientiæ 
moriuntur, nondum commixti verbo dei patris neque per filium percipientes libertatem 
. . . privantur munere eius, quod est vita æterna: non recipientes autem verbum 
incorruptionis perseverant in carne mortali, et sunt debitores mortis, antidotum 
vitæ non accipientes. Ad quos verbum ait, suum munus gratiæ narrans: </span>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.27">Ἐγὼ εἶπα, υἱοὶ ὑψίστου ἐστὲ πάντες καὶ θεοί· ὑμεῖς 
δὲ ὡς ἄνθρωποι ἀποθνήσκετε. Ταῦτα λέγει πρὸς τοὺς μὴ δεξαμένους τὴν δωρεὰν τῆς υἱοθεσίας, 
ἀλλ᾽ ἀτιμάζοντας τὴν σάρκωσιν τῆς καθαρᾶς γεννήσεως τοῦ λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ . . . Εἰς 
τοῦτο γὰρ ὁ λόγος ἄνθρωπος et qui filius dei est filius hominis factus est, ἵνα 
ὁ ἄνθρωπος τὸν λόγον χωρήσας καὶ τὴν υἱοθεσίαν λαβὼν υἱὸς γένηται Θεοῦ. </span>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.28">Non enim poteramus aliter incorruptelam et immortalitatem percipere, nisi adunati fuissemus 
incorruptelæ et immortalitati. Quemadmodum autem adunari possumus incorruptelæ et 
immortalitati, nisi prius incorruptela et immortalitas facta fuisset id quod et 
nos, ut absorberetur quod erat corruptibile ab incorruptela et quod erat mortale 
ab immortalitate, ut filiorum adoptionem perciperemus?</span>” III. 21. 10: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.29">Εἰ τοίνυν ὁ πρῶτος Ἀδὰμ ἔσχε πατέρα ἄνθρωπον καὶ ἐκ 
ππέρματος ἐγεννήθη, εἰκὸς ἦν καὶ τὸν δεύτερον Ἀδὰμ λέγειν ἐξ Ἰωσὴφ γεγεννῆσθαι. 
Εἰ δὲ ἐκεῖνος ἐκ γῆς ἐλήφθη, πλάστης δὲ αὐτοῦ ὁ Θεός, ἔδει καὶ τὸν ἀνακεφαλαιούμενον 
εἰς αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ πεπλασμένον ἄνθρωπον τὴν αὐτὴν ἐκείνῳ τῆς γεννήσεως ἔχειν 
ὁμοιότητα. Εἰς τὶ οὖν πάλιν οὐκ ἔλαβε χοῦν ὁ Θεός, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ Μαρίας ἐνήργησε τὴν πλάσιν 
γενέσθαι; Ἵνα μὴ ἀλλη πλάσις γένηται μηδὲ ἀλλὸ τὸ σωζόμενον ἦ, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐκεῖνος 
ἀνακεφαλαιωθῇ τηπουμένης τῆς ὁμοιότητος</span>; III. 23. 1: IV. 38: V. 36: IV. 20: V. 16, 
19-21, 22. In working out this thought Irenæus verges here and there on soteriological 
naturalism (see especially the disquisitions regarding the salvation of Adam, opposed 
to Tatian’s views, in III. 23). But he does not fall into this for two reasons. 
In the first place, as regards the history of Jesus, he has been taught by Paul 
not to stop at the incarnation, but to view the work of salvation as only completed 
by the sufferings and death of Christ (See II. 20. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.30">dominus per passionem mortem 
destruxit et solvit errorem corruptionemque exterminavit, et ignorantiam destruxit, 
vitam autem manifestavit et ostendit veritatem et incorruptionem donavit</span>”; III. 
16. 9: III. 18. 1-7 and many other passages), that is, to regard Christ as having 
performed a <i>work</i>. Secondly, alongside of the deification of Adam’s children, 
viewed as a mechanical result of the incarnation, he placed the other (apologetic) 
thought, viz., that Christ, as the teacher, imparts complete knowledge, that he 
has restored, <i>i.e.,</i> strengthened the freedom of man, and that redemption 
(by which he means fellowship with God) therefore takes place only in the case of 
those children of Adam that acknowledge the truth proclaimed by Christ and imitate 
the Redeemer in a holy life (V. 1. 1.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.31">Non enim aliter nos discere poteramus quæ 
sunt dei, nisi magister noster, verbum exsistens, homo factus fuisset. Neque enim 
alius poterat enarrare nobis, quæ sunt patris, nisi proprium ipsius verbum . . . 
Neque rursus nos aliter discere poteramus, nisi magistrum nostrum videntes et per 
auditum nostrum vocem eius percipientes, ut imitatores quidem operum, factores autem 
sermonum eius facti, communionem habeamus cum ipso</span>”, and many other passages. We 
find a combined formula in III. 5.3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.32">Christus libertatem hominibus restauravit 
et attribuit incorruptelæ hæreditatem.</span>”</note>  

<pb n="242" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_242" />But this work of Christ can be conceived as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.33">recapitulatio</span></i> because 
God the Redeemer is identical with God the Creator; and Christ consequently brings 
about a final condition which existed from the beginning in God’s plan, but could 
not be immediately realised in consequence of the entrance of sin. It 





<pb n="243" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_243" />is perhaps Irenæus’ highest merit, from a historical and ecclesiastical 
point of view, to have worked out this thought in pregnant fashion and with the 
simplest means, i.e., without the apparatus of the Gnostics, but rather by the aid 
of simple and essentially Biblical ideas. Moreover, a few decades later, he and 
Melito, an author unfortunately so little known to us, were already credited with 
this merit. For the author of the so-called “Little Labyrinth” (Euseb., H. E. V. 
28. 5) can indeed boast with regard to the works of Justin, Miltiades, Tatian, Clement, 
etc., that they declared Christ to be God, but then continues: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.34">Τὰ Εἰρηνάιου τε κὰι 
Μελίτωνος κὰι τῶν λοιπῶν τίς ἀγνοεῖ βιβλία, θεὸν καὶ ἄνθρωπον καταγγέλλοντα τὸν 
Χριστόν</span> (“Who is ignorant of the books of Irenæus, Melito, and the rest, which 
proclaim Christ to be God and man”). The progress in theological views is very precisely 
and appropriately expressed in these words. The Apologists also professed their 
belief in the full revelation of God upon earth, that is, in revelation as the teaching 
which necessarily leads to immortality;<note n="493" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.35">Theophilus also did not see further, 
see Wendt, l.c., 17 ff.</note>  but Irenæus is the first to whom Jesus Christ, God 
and man, is the centre of history and faith.<note n="494" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.36">Melito’s teaching must have been 
similar. In a fragment attributed to him (see my Texte und Untersuchungen I. 1, 
2 p. 255 ff.) we even find the expression “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.37">αἱ δύο οὐσίαι Χριστοῦ”.</span> The genuineness 
of the fragment is indeed disputed, but, as I think, without grounds. It is certainly 
remarkable that the formula is not found in Irenæus (see details below). The first 
Syriac fragment (Otto IX. p. 419) shows that Melito also views redemption as reunion through Christ.</note> 

<pb n="244" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_244" />Following the method of Valentinus, he succeeded in sketching a history 
of salvation, the gradual realising of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.38">οἰκονομία Θεοῦ</span> culminating in the deification 
of believing humanity, but here he always managed to keep his language essentially 
within the limits of the Biblical. The various acting æons of the Gnostics became 
to him different stages in the saving work of the one Creator and his Logos. His 
system seemed to have absorbed the rationalism of the Apologists and the intelligible 
simplicity of their moral theology, just as much as it did the Gnostic dualism with 
its particoloured mythology. Revelation had become history, the history of salvation; 
and dogmatics had in a certain fashion become a way of looking at history, the knowledge 
of God’s ways of salvation that lead historically to an appointed goal.<note n="495" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p5.39">The 
conception of the stage by stage development of the economy of God and the corresponding 
idea of “several covenants” (I. 10. 3: III. 11-15 and elsewhere) denote a very considerable 
advance, which the Church teachers owe to the controversy with Gnosticism, or to 
the example of the Gnostics. In this case the origin of the idea is quite plain. 
For details see below.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p6">But, as this realistic, quasi-historical view of the subject was 
by no means completely worked out by Irenæus himself, since the theory of human 
freedom did not admit of its logical development, and since the New Testament also 
pointed in other directions, it did not yet become the predominating one even in 
the third century, nor was it consistently carried out by any one teacher. The two 
conceptions opposed to it, that of the early Christian eschatology and the rationalistic 
one, were still in vogue. The two latter were closely connected in the third century, 
especially in the West, whilst the mystic and realistic view was almost completely 
lacking there. In this respect Tertullian adopted but little from Irenæus. Hippolytus 
also lagged behind him. Teachers like Commodian, Arnobius, and Lactantius, however, 
wrote as if there had been no Gnostic movement at all, and as if no Antignostic 
Church theology existed. The immediate result of the work carried on by Irenus and 
the Antignostic teachers in the Church consisted in the fixing of tradition and 
in the intelligent treatment of individual doctrines, which gradually became established. The most 


<pb n="245" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_245" />important will be set forth in what follows. On the most vital point, 
the introduction of the philosophical Christology into the Church’s rule of faith, 
see Chapter 7.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p7">The manner in which Irenæus undertook his great task of expounding and defending 
orthodox Christianity in opposition to the Gnostic form was already a prediction 
of the future. The oldest Christian motives and hopes; the letter of both Testaments, 
including even Pauline thoughts; moralistic and philosophical elements, the result 
of the Apologists’ labours; and realistic and mystical features balance each other 
in his treatment. He glides over from the one to the other; limits the one by the 
other; plays off Scripture against reason, tradition against the obscurity of the 
Scriptures; and combats fantastic speculation by an appeal sometimes to reason, 
sometimes to the limits of human knowledge. Behind all this and dominating everything, 
we find his firm belief in the bestowal of divine incorruptibility on believers 
through the work of the God-man. This eclectic method did not arise from shrewd 
calculation. It was equally the result of a rare capacity for appropriating the 
feelings and ideas of others, combined with the conservative instincts that guided 
the great teacher, and the consequence of a happy blindness to the gulf which lay 
between the Christian tradition and the world of ideas prevailing at that time. 
Still unconscious of the greatest problem, Irenæus with inward sincerity sketched 
out that future dogmatic method according to which the theology compiled by an eclectic 
process is to be nothing else than the simple faith itself, this being merely illustrated 
and explained, developed and by that very process established, as far as “stands 
in the Holy Scripture”, and — let us add — as far as reason requires. But Irenæus was 
already obliged to decline answering the question as to how far unexplained faith 
can be sufficient for most Christians, though nothing but this explanation can solve 
the great problems, “why more covenants than one were given to mankind, what was 
the character of each covenant, why God shut up every man unto unbelief, why the 
Word became flesh and suffered, why the advent of the Son of God only took place 
in the last times etc.” (I. 10. 3). The relation of faith and theological Gnosis was 


<pb n="246" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_246" />fixed by Irenæus to the effect that the latter is simply a continuation 
of the former.<note n="496" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p7.1">It would seem from some passages as if faith and theological 
knowledge were according to Irenæus simply related as the “is” and the “why”. As 
a matter of fact, he did express himself so without being really able to maintain 
the relationship thus fixed; for faith itself must also to some extent include a 
knowledge of the reason and aim of God’s ways of salvation. Faith and theological 
knowledge are therefore, after all, closely interwoven with each other. Irenæus 
merely sought for a clear distinction, but it was impossible for him to find it 
in his way. The truth rather is that the same man, who, in opposition to heresy, 
condemned an exaggerated estimate of theoretical knowledge, contributed a great 
deal to the transformation of that faith into a monistic speculation.</note>  At 
the same time, however, he did not clearly show how the collection of historical 
statements found in the confession can of itself guarantee a sufficient and tenable 
knowledge of Christianity. Here the speculative theories are as a matter of fact 
quite imbedded in the historical propositions of tradition. Will these obscurities 
remain when once the Church is forced to compete in its theological system with 
the whole philosophical science of the Greeks, or may it be expected that, instead 
of this system of eclecticism and compromise, a method will find acceptance which, 
distinguishing between faith and theology, will interpret in a new and speculative 
sense the whole complex of tradition? Irenæus’ process has at least this one advantage 
over the other method: according to it everything can be reckoned part of the faith, 
providing it bears the stamp of truth, without the faith seeming to alter its nature. 
It is incorporated in the theology of facts which the faith here appears to be.<note n="497" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p7.2">See 
I. 10, 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p7.3">Καὶ οὔτε ὁ πάνυ δυνατὸς ἐν λόγῳ τῶν ἐν ταῖ 
ἐκκλησίαις προεστώτων ἕτερα τούτων (scil. than the regula fidei) ἐρεῖ· οὐδείς γὰρ 
ὑπὲρ τὸν διδάσκαλον· οὔτε ὁ ἀσθενὴς ἐν τῷ λόγῳ ἐλαττώσει τὴν παράδοσιν. Μιᾶς γὰρ 
καὶ τῆς αὐτῆς πίστεως οὔσης οὔτε ὁ πολὺ περὶ αὐτῆς δυνάμενος εἰπεῖν ἐπλεόνασεν, 
οὔτε ὁ τὸ ὀλίγον ἡλαττόνησε.</span></note>  The latter, however, imperceptibly becomes 
a revealed system of doctrine and history; and though Irenæus himself always seeks 
to refer everything again to the “simple faith” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.i-p7.4">ψιλὴ πίστις</span>), and to believing 
simplicity, that is, to the belief in the Creator and the Son of God who became 
man, yet it was not in his power to stop the development destined to transform the 
faith into knowledge of a theological system. The pronounced hellenising of the Gospel, 


<pb n="247" id="ii.iv.ii.i-Page_247" />brought about by the Gnostic systems, was averted by Irenæus and 
the later ecclesiastical teachers by preserving a great portion of the early Christian 
tradition, partly as regards its letter, partly as regards its spirit, and thus 
rescuing it for the future. But the price of this preservation was the adoption 
of a series of “Gnostic” formulæ. Churchmen, though with hesitation, adopted the 
adversary’s way of looking at things, and necessarily did so, because as they became 
ever further and further removed from the early-Christian feelings and thoughts, 
they had always more and more lost every other point of view. The old Catholic Fathers 
permanently settled a great part of early tradition for Christendom, but at the 
same time promoted the gradual hellenising of Christianity.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="2. The Old Catholic Fathers’ doctrine of the Church." progress="64.79%" id="ii.iv.ii.ii" prev="ii.iv.ii.i" next="ii.iv.ii.iii">

<p class="center" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p1">2. <i>The Doctrines of the Church.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p2">In the following section we do not intend to give a presentation of the theology 
of Irenæus and the other Antignostic Church teachers, but merely to set forth those 
points of doctrine to which the teachings of these men gave currency in succeeding 
times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3">Against the Gnostic theses<note n="498" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.1">See Böhringer’s careful reviews of the theology 
of Irenæus and Tertullian (Kirchengeschichte in Biographien, Vol. I. 1st section, 
1st half (2nd ed.), pp. 378-612, 2nd half, pp. 484-739).</note>  Irenæus and his 
successors, apart from the proof from prescription, adduced the following intrinsic 
considerations: (1) In the case of the Gnostics and Marcion the Deity lacks absoluteness, 
because he does not embrace everything, that is, he is bounded by the <i>kenoma</i> 
or by the sphere of a second God; and also because his omnipresence, omniscience, 
and omnipotence have a corresponding limitation.<note n="499" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.2">To the proof from prescription 
belong the arguments derived from the novelty and contradictory multiplicity of 
the Gnostic doctrines as well as the proofs that Greek philosophy is the original 
source of heresy. See Iren. II. 14. 1-6; Tertull. de præscr. 7; Apolog. 47 and other 
places; the Philosophoumena of Hippolytus. On Irenæus’ criticism of Gnostic theology 
see Kunze, Gotteslehre des Irenäus, Leipzig, 1891, p. 8 ff.</note>  (2) The assumption 
of divine emanations and of a differentiated 

<pb n="248" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_248" />divine <i>pleroma</i> represents the Deity as a composite, <i>i.e.</i>,<note n="500" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.3">See 
Irenæus II. I. 2-4: II. 31. 1. Tertull., adv. Marc. I. 2-7. Tertullian proves that 
there can be neither two morally similar, nor two morally dissimilar Deities; see 
also I. 15.</note>  finite being; and, moreover, the personification of the divine 
qualities is a mythological freak, the folly of which is evident as soon as one 
also makes the attempt to personify the affections and qualities of man in a similar 
way.<note n="501" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.4">See Irenæus II. 13. Tertullian (ad Valent. 4) very appropriately defined 
the æons of Ptolemy as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.5">personales substantias extra deum determinatas, quas Valentinus 
in ipsa summa divinitatis ut sensus et affectus motus incluserat.</span>”</note>  (3) The 
attempt to make out conditions existing within the Godhead is in itself absurd and 
audacious.<note n="502" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.6">See Irenæus, l.c., and elsewhere in the 2nd Book, Tertull. adv. 
Valent. in several passages. Moreover, Irenæus still treated the first 8 Ptolemaic 
æons with more respect than the 22 following, because here at least there was some 
appearance of a Biblical foundation. In confuting the doctrine of æons he incidentally 
raised several questions (II. 17. 2), which Church theologians discussed in later 
times, with reference to the Son and Spirit. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.7">Quæritur quemadmodum emissi sunt reliqui 
æones? Utrum uniti ei qui emiserit, quemadmodum a sole radii, an efficabiliter et 
partiliter, uti sit unusquisque eorum separatim et suam figurationem habens, quemadmodum 
ab homine homo . . . Aut secundum germinationem, quemadmodum ab arbore rami? Et 
utrum eiusdem substantiæ exsistebant his qui se emiserunt, an ex altera quadam substantia 
substantiam habentes? Et utrum in eodem emissi sunt, ut eiusdem temporis essent 
sibi? . . . Et utrum simplices quidam et uniformes et undique sibi æquales et similes, 
quemadmodum spiritus et lumina emissa sunt, an compositi et differentes</span>”? See also 
II. 17. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.8">Si autem velut a lumine lumina accensa sunt . . . velut verbi gratia 
a facula faculæ, generatione quidem et magnitudine fortasse distabunt ab invicem; 
eiusdem autem substantiæ cum sint cum principe emissionis ipsorum, aut omnes impassibiles 
perseverant aut et pater ipsorum participabit passiones. Neque enim quæ postea accensa 
est facula, alterum lumen habebit quam illud quod ante eam fuit.</span>” Here we have already 
a statement of the logical reasons, which in later times were urged against the 
Arian doctrine.</note>  (4) The theory of the passion and ignorance of Sophia introduces 
sin into the pleroma itself, <i>i.e.</i>, into the Godhead.<note n="503" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.9">See Iren. II. 
17. 5 and II. 18.</note>  With this the weightiest argument against the Gnostic 
cosmogony is already mentioned. A further argument against the system is that the 
world and mankind would have been incapable of improvement, if they had owed their 
origin to ignorance and sin.<note n="504" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.10">See Iren. II. 4. 2.</note>  Irenæus and Tertullian 
employ lengthy arguments to show that a God who has created nothing is inconceivable, 


<pb n="249" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_249" />and that a Demiurge occupying a position alongside of or below the 
Supreme Being is self-contradictory, inasmuch as he sometimes appears higher than 
this Supreme Being, and sometimes so weak and limited that one can no longer look 
on him as a God.<note n="505" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.11">Tertullian in particular argued in great detail (adv. Marc. 
I. 9-19) that every God must, above all, have revealed himself as a creator. In 
opposition to Marcion’s rejection of all natural theology, he represents this science 
as the foundation of all religious belief. In this connection he eulogised the created 
world (I. 13) and at the same time (see also the 2nd Book) argued in favour of the 
Demiurge, <i>i.e.</i>, of the one true God. Irenæus urged a series of acute and 
weighty objections to the cosmogony of the Valentinians (see II. 1-5), and showed 
how untenable was the idea of the Demiurge as an intermediate being. The doctrines 
that the Supreme Being is unknown (II. 6), that the Demiurge is the blind instrument 
of higher æons, that the world was created against the will of the Supreme God, 
and, lastly, that our world is the imperfect copy of a higher one were also opposed 
by him with rational arguments. His refutation of the last conception is specially 
remarkable (II. 7). On the idea that God did not create the world from eternal matter 
see Tertull., adv. Hermog.</note>  The Fathers everywhere argue on behalf of the 
Gnostic Demiurge and against the Gnostic supreme God. It never occurs to them to 
proceed in the opposite way and prove that the supreme God may be the Creator. All 
their efforts are rather directed to show that the Creator of the world is the only 
and supreme God, and that there can be no other above this one. This attitude of 
the Fathers is characteristic; for it proves that the apologetico-philosophical 
theology was their fundamental assumption. The Gnostic (Marcionite) supreme God 
is the God of religion, the God of redemption; the Demiurge is the being required 
to explain the world. The intervention of the Fathers on his behalf, that is, their 
assuming him as the basis of their arguments, reveals what was fundamental and what 
was accidental in their religious teaching. At the same time, however, it shows 
plainly that they did not understand or did not feel the fundamental problem that 
troubled and perplexed the Gnostics and Marcion, viz., the qualitative distinction 
between the spheres of creation and redemption. They think they have sufficiently 
explained this distinction by the doctrine of human freedom and its consequences. 
Accordingly their whole mode of argument against the Gnostics and Marcion is, in 
point of content, of an abstract, philosophico‑rational 


<pb n="250" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_250" />kind.<note n="506" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.12">But this very method of argument was without doubt specially 
impressive in the case of the educated, and it is these alone of whom we are here 
speaking. On the decay of Gnosticism after the end of the 2nd century, see Renan, 
Origines, Vol. VII, p. 113 ff.</note>  As a rule they do not here carry on their 
controversy with the aid of reasons taken from the deeper views of religion. As 
soon as the rational argument fails, however, there is really an entire end to the 
refutation from inner grounds, at least in the case of Tertullian; and the contest 
is shifted into the sphere of the rule of faith and the Holy Scriptures. Hence, 
for example, they have not succeeded in making much impression on the heretical 
Christology from dogmatic considerations, though in this respect Irenæus was still 
very much more successful than Tertullian.<note n="507" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.13">See his arguments that the Gnostics 
merely <i>assert</i> that they have only one Christ, whereas they actually possess 
several, III. 16. 1, 8 and elsewhere.</note>  Besides, in adv. Marc. II. 27, the 
latter betrayed what interest he took in the preëxistent Christ as distinguished 
from God the Father. It is not expedient to separate the arguments advanced by the 
Fathers against the Gnostics from their own positive teachings, for these are throughout 
dependent on their peculiar attitude within the sphere of Scripture and tradition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4">Irenæus and Hippolytus have been rightly named Scripture theologians; but it is 
a strange infatuation to think that this designation characterises them as evangelical. 
If indeed we here understand “evangelical” in the vulgar sense, the term may be 
correct, only in this case it means exactly the same as “Catholic”. But if “evangelical” 
signifies “early-Christian”, then it must be said that Scripture theology was not 
the primary means of preserving the ideas of primitive Christianity; for, as the 
New Testament Scriptures were also regarded as <i>inspired</i> documents and were 
to be interpreted according to the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.1">regula</span></i>, their content was just for that 
reason apt to be obscured. Both Marcion and the chiefs of the Valentinian school 
had also been Scripture theologians. Irenæus and Hippolytus merely followed them. 
Now it is true that they very decidedly argued against the arbitrary method of interpreting 
the Scriptures adopted by Valentinus, and compared it to the process of forming 
the mosaic picture 

<pb n="251" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_251" />of a king into the mosaic picture of a fox, and the poems of Homer 
into any others one might choose;<note n="508" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.2">See Iren., I. 9 and elsewhere; Tertull., 
de præscr. 39, adv. Valent. passim.</note>  but they just as decidedly protested 
against the rejection by Apelles and Marcion of the allegorical method of interpretation,<note n="509" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.3">See 
Tertull., adv. Marc. II. 19, 21, 22: III. 5, 6, 14, 19: V. I.; Orig. Comm. in Matth., 
T. XV. 3, Opp. III., p. 655; Comm. in ep. ad Rom., T. II. 12. Opp. IV., p. 494 sq.; 
Pseudo-Orig. Adamantius, De recta in deum fide; Orig. I. pp. 808, 817.</note>  and 
therefore were not able to set up a canon really capable of distinguishing their 
own interpretation from that of the Gnostics.<note n="510" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.4">For this reason Tertullian altogether 
forbade exegetic disputes with the Gnostics, see de præscr. 16-19: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.5">Ego non ad scripturas 
provocandum est nec in his constituendum certamen, in quibus aut nulla aut incerta 
victoria est aut parum certa.</span>”</note>  The Scripture theology of the old Catholic 
Fathers has a twofold aspect. The religion of the Scripture is no longer the original 
form; it is the mediated, scientific one to be constructed by a learned process; 
it is, on its part, the strongest symptom of the secularisation that has begun. 
In a word, it is the religion of the school, first the Gnostic then the ecclesiastical. 
But it may, on the other hand, be a whole-some reaction against enthusiastic excess 
and moralistic frigidity; and the correct sense of the letter will from the first 
obtain imperceptible recognition in opposition to the “spirit” arbitrarily read 
into it, and at length banish this “spirit” completely. Irenæus certainly tried 
to mark off the Church use of the Scriptures as distinguished from the Gnostic practice. 
He rejects the accommodation theory of which some Gnostics availed themselves;<note n="511" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.6">See 
Iren., III. 5. I: III. 12. 6.</note>  he emphasises more strongly than these the 
absolute sufficiency of the Scriptures by repudiating all esoteric doctrines;<note n="512" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.7">See 
Iren., III. 14. 2: III. 15. 1; Tertull., de præscr. 25: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.8">Scripturæ quidem perfecta 
sunt, quippe a verbo dei et spiritu eius dictæ, nos autem secundum quod minores 
sumus et novissimi a verbo dei et spiritu eius, secundum hoc et scientia mysteriorum 
eius indigemus.</span>”</note>  he rejects all distinction between different kinds of inspiration 
in the sacred books;<note n="513" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.9">See Iren. II. 35. 2: IV. 34, 35 and elsewhere. Irenæus 
also asserted that the translation of the Septuagint (III. 21. 4) was inspired. 
The repudiation of different kinds of inspiration in the Scriptures likewise involved 
the rejection of all the critical views of the Gnostics that were concealed behind 
that assumption. The Alexandrians were the first who again to some extent adopted 
these critical principles.</note>  he lays down the maxim that the obscure passages 


<pb n="252" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_252" />are to be interpreted from the clear ones, not vice versâ;<note n="514" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.10">See 
Iren. II. 10. 1: II. 27. 1, 2.</note>  but this principle being in itself ambiguous, 
it is rendered quite unequivocal by the injunction to interpret everything according 
to the rule of faith<note n="515" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.11">See Iren. II. 25. 1.</note>  and, in the case of all objectionable 
passages, to seek the type.<note n="516" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.12">Irenæus appropriates the words of an Asia Minor 
presbyter when he says (IV. 32. I): <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.13">De his quidem delictis, de quibus ipsæ scripturæ 
increpant patriarchas et prophetas, nos non oportere exprobare eis . . . de quibus 
autem scripturæ non increpant (scil. delictis), sed simpliciter sunt posits, nos 
non debere fieri accusatores, sed typum quærere.</span>”</note>  Not only did Irenæus 
explain the Old Testament allegorically, in accordance with traditional usage;<note n="517" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.14">See,
<i>e.g.</i>, IV. 20. 12 where he declares the three spies whom Rahab entertained 
to be Father, Son, and Spirit.</note>  but according to the principle: “with God 
there is nothing without purpose or due signification” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.15">nihil vacuum neque sine 
signo apud deum</span>”) (IV. 2I. 3), he was also the first to apply the scientific and 
mystical explanation to the New Testament, and was consequently obliged to adopt 
the Gnostic exegesis, which was imperative as soon as the apostolic writings were 
viewed as a New Testament. He regards the fact of Jesus handing round food to those
<i>lying</i> at table as signifying that Christ also bestows life on the long dead 
generations;<note n="518" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.16">See Iren. IV. 22. 1.</note>  
and, in the parable of the Samaritan, he interprets the host as the Spirit and the 
two denarii as the Father and Son.<note n="519" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.17">See Iren. III. 17. 3.</note>  To Irenæus 
and also to Tertullian and Hippolytus all numbers, incidental circumstances, etc., 
in the Holy Scriptures are virtually as significant as they are to the Gnostics, 
and hence the only question is what hidden meaning we are to give to them. “Gnosticism” 
is therefore here adopted by the ecclesiastical teachers in its full extent, proving 
that this “Gnosicism” is nothing else than the learned construction of religion 
with the scientific means of those days. As soon as Church-men were forced to bring 
forward their proofs and proceed to put the same questions as the “Gnostics”, they 
were obliged to work by their method. Allegory, however, was required in 


<pb n="253" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_253" />order to establish the continuity of the tradition from Adam down 
to the present time — not merely down to Christ — against the attacks of the Gnostics 
and Marcion. By establishing this continuity a historical truth was really also 
preserved. For the rest, the disquisitions of Irenæus, Tertullian, and Hippolytus 
were to such an extent borrowed from their opponents that there is scarcely a problem 
that they propounded and discussed as the result of their own thirst for knowledge. 
This fact not only preserved to their works an early-Christian character as compared 
with those of the Alexandrians, but also explains why they frequently stop in their 
positive teachings, when they believe they have confuted their adversaries. Thus 
we find neither in Irenæus nor Tertullian a discussion of the relation of the Scriptures 
to the rule of faith. From the way in which they appeal to both we can deduce a 
series of important problems, which, however, the Fathers themselves did not formulate 
and consequently did not answer.<note n="520" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.18">Justin had already noted certain peculiarities 
of the Holy Scriptures as distinguished from profane writings. Tertullian speaks 
of two <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.19">proprietates iudaicæ literaturæ</span></i> in adv. Marc. III. 5. 6. But the Alexandrians 
were the first to propound any kind of complete theories of inspiration.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5"><i>The doctrine of God</i> was fixed by the old Catholic 
Fathers for the Christendom of succeeding centuries, and in fact both the methodic 
directions for forming the idea of God and their results remained unchanged. With 
respect to the former they occupy a middle position between the renunciation of 
all knowledge — for God is not abyss and silence — and the attempt to fathom the depths 
of the Godhead.<note n="521" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.1">See above p. 233, note 2, Kunze, l.c.</note>  Tertullian, influenced 
by the Stoics, strongly emphasised the possibility of attaining a knowledge of God. 
Irenæus, following out an idea which seems to anticipate the mysticism of later 
theologians, made love a preliminary condition of knowledge and plainly acknowledged 
it as the principle of knowledge.<note n="522" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.2">See Iren., II. 26. I, 13. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.3">Sic et in reliquis 
omnibus nulli similis erit omnium pater hominum pusillitati: et dicitur quidem secundum 
hæc propter delectionem, sentitur autem super hæc secundum magnitudinem.</span>” Irenæus 
expressly says that God cannot be known as regards his greatness, i.e., absolutely, 
but that he can be known as regards his love, IV. 20. I: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.4">Igitur secundum magnitudem 
non est cognoscere deum, impossibile est enim mensurari 
patrem; secundum autem dilectionem eius — hæc est enim quæ nos per verbum eius perducit 
ad deum — obedientes ei semper discimus quoniam est tantus deus etc.</span>”; in IV. 20. 
4 the knowledge of God “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.5">secundum dilectionem</span>” is more closely defined by the words 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.6">per verbum eius Iesum Christum.</span>” The statements in §§ 5 and 6 are, however, specially 
important: they who are pure in heart will see God. God’s omnipotence and goodness 
remove the impossibility of man knowing him. Man comes to know him gradually, in 
proportion as he is revealed and through love, until he beholds him in a state of 
perfection. He must be in God in order to know God:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.7">ὥσπερ οἱ βλέποντες τὸ φῶς ἐντός εἰσι τοῦ φωτὸς καὶ 
τῆς λαμπρότητος αὐτοῦ μετέχουσιν, οὕτως οἱ βλέποντες πὸν Θεὸν ἐντός εἰσι τοῦ Θεοῦ, 
μετέχοντες αὐτοῦ τῆς λαμπρότητος. Καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ὁ ἀχώρητος καὶ ἀκατάληπτος καὶ ἀόρατος 
ὁρώμενον ἑαυτὸν . . . τοῖς πιστοῖς παρέσχεν, ἵνα ζωοποιήσῃ τοὺς χωροῦντας καὶ βλέποντας 
αὐτὸν διὰ πίστεως.</span> See also what follows down to the words:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.8">μετοχὴ Θεοῦ ἐστὶ τὸ γινώσκειν Θεὸν καὶ ἀπολαύειν 
τῆς χρηστότητος αὐτοῦ</span>, <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.9">et homines igitur videbunt deum, ut vivant, per visionem 
immortales facti et pertingentes usque in deum.</span> Sentences of this kind where rationalism 
is neutralised by mysticism we seek for in Tertullian in vain.</note>  God 
can be known from revelation,<note n="523" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.10"> See Iren., IV. 6. 
4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.11">Ἐδίδαξεν ἡμᾶς ὁ κύριος, ὅτι Θεὸν εἰδέναι οὐδεὶς 
δύναται, μὴ οὐχὶ Θεοῦ διδάξαντος, τουτέστιν, ἄνευ Θεοῦ μὴ γινώσκεσθαι 
τὸν Θεόν· αὐτὸ δὲ τὸ γινώσκεσθαι τὸν Θεὸν θέλημα εἶναι τοῦ πατρός, Γνώσονται γὰρ 
αὐτὸν οἷς ἀν ἀποκαλύψῃ ὁ υἱός.</span></note>  


<pb n="254" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_254" />because he has really revealed himself, that is, both by the creation 
and the word of revelation. Irenæus also taught that a sufficient knowledge of God, 
as the creator and guide, can be obtained from the creation, and indeed this knowledge 
always continues, so that all men are without excuse.<note n="524" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.12">Iren. II. 6. 1, 9. 1, 
27. 2: III. 25. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.13">Providentiam habet deus omnium propter hoc et consilium dat: 
consilium autem dans adest his, qui morum providentiam hibent. Necesse est igitur 
ea quæ providentur et gubernantur cognoscere suum directorem; quæ quidem non sunt 
irrationalia neque vana, sed habent sensibilitatem perceptam de providentia dei. 
Et propter hoc ethnicorum quidam, qui minus illecebris ac voluptatibus servierunt, 
et non in tantum superstitione idolorum coabducti sunt, providentia eius moti licet 
tenuiter, tamen conversi sunt, ut dicerent fabricatorem huius universitatis patrem 
omnium providentem et disponentem secundum nos mundum.</span>” Tertull., de testim. animæ; 
Apolog. 17.</note>  In this case the prophets, the Lord himself, the Apostles, and 
the Church teach no more and nothing else than what must be already plain to the 
natural consciousness. Irenæus certainly did not succeed in reconciling this proposition 
with his former assertion that the knowledge of God springs from love resting on 
revelation. Irenæus also starts, as Apologist and Antignostic, with the God who 
is the First Cause. Every God who is not that is a phantom;<note n="525" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.14">See Iren., IV. 
6. 2; Tertull., adv. Marc. I, II.</note>  and every sublime religious state of mind which 


<pb n="255" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_255" />does not include the feeling of dependence upon God as the Creator 
is a deception. It is the extremest blasphemy to degrade God the Creator, and it 
is the most frightful machination of the devil that has produced the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.15">blasphemia 
creatoris</span></i>.<note n="526" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.16">See Iren., V. 26. 2.</note>  Like the Apologists, the early 
Catholic Fathers confess that the doctrine of God the Creator is the first and most 
important of the main articles of Christian faith;<note n="527" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.17">See Iren., II. 1. 1 and 
the Hymn II. 30. 9.</note>  the belief in his oneness as well as his absoluteness 
is the main point.<note n="528" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.18">See Iren., III. 8. 3. Very pregnant are Irenæus’ utterances 
in II. 34. 4 and II. 30. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.19">Principari enim debet in omnibus et dominari voluntas 
dei, reliqua autem omnia huic cedere et subdita esse et in servitium dedita</span>” . . . 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.20">substantia omnium voluntas dei</span>;” see also the fragment V. in Harvey, Iren., Opp. 
II. p. 477 sq. Because everything originates with God and the existence of eternal 
metaphysical contrasts is therefore impossible the following proposition (IV. 2, 
4), which is proved from the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, holds good: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.21">ex 
una substantia esse omnia, id est Abraham et Moysem et prophetas, etiam ipsum dominum.</span>”</note>  
God is all light, all understanding, all Logos, all active spirit;<note n="529" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.22">See Iren. 
II. 28. 4, 5: IV. 11. 2.</note>  everything anthropopathic and anthropomorphic is 
to be conceived as incompatible with his nature.<note n="530" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.23">
Tertullian also makes the same demand (<i>e.g.</i>, adv. Marc. II. 27); for his 
assertion “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.24">deum corpus esse</span>” (adv. Prax. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.25">Quis enim negabit, deum corpus esse, 
etsi deus spiritus est? spiritus enim corpus sui generis in sua effigie</span>”) must be 
compared with his realistic doctrine of the soul (de anima 6) as well as with the 
proposition formulated in de carne 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.26">omne quod est, corpus est sui generis; nihil 
est incorporale, nisi quod non est.</span>” Tertullian here followed a principle of Stoic 
philosophy, and in this case by no means wished to teach that the Deity has a human 
form, since he recognised that man’s likeness to God consists merely in his spiritual 
qualities. On the contrary Melito ascribed to God a corporeal existence of a higher 
type (Eusebius mentions a work of this bishop under the title “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.27">ὁ περὶ ἐνσωμάτου 
Θεοῦ λόγος</span>”, and Origen reckoned him among the ichers who recognised that man had 
also a likeness to God in form (in body); see my Texte und Untersuchungen I. 1. 
2, pp. 243, 248. In the second century the realistic eschatological ideas no doubt 
continued to foster in wide circles the popular idea that God had a form and a kind 
of corporeal existence. A middle position between these ideas and that of Tertullian 
and the Stoics seems to have been taken up by Lactantius (Instit. div. VII. 9, 21; 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.28">de ira dei</span> 2. 18.).</note>  The early-Catholic doctrine of God shows an advance 
beyond that of the Apologists, in so far as God’s attributes of goodness and righteousness 
are expressly discussed, and it is proved in opposition to Marcion that 

<pb n="256" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_256" />they are not mutually exclusive, but necessarily involve each other.<note n="531" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.29">See 
Iren., III. 25. 2; Tertulla adv. Marc. I. 23-28: II. 11 sq. Hippolytus briefly 
defined his doctrine of God in Phil. X. 32. The advance beyond the Apologists’ 
idea of God consists not only in the thorough discussion of God’s attributes of 
goodness and righteousness, but also in the view, which is now much more 
vigorously worked out, that the Almighty Creator has no other purpose in his 
world than the salvation of mankind. See the 10th Greek fragment of Irenæus (Harvey, II. p. 480); Tertull., 
de orat. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.30">Summa est voluntatis dei salus eorum, quos adoptavit</span>”; de pænit. 2: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.31">Bonorum dei unus est titulus, salus hominum</span>”; adv. Marc. II. 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.32">Nihil tam dignum 
deo quam salus hominis.</span>” They had here undeniably learned from Marcion; see adv. 
Marc. I. 17. In the first chapters of the work de orat., however, in which Tertullian 
expounds the Lord’s Prayer, he succeeded in unfolding the meaning of the Gospel 
in a way such as was never possible for him elsewhere. The like remark may be made 
of Origen’s work de orat., and, in general, in the case of most authors who interpreted 
the Lord’s Prayer in the succeeding period. This prayer kept alive the knowledge 
of the deepest meaning of the Gospel.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6">In the case of the <i>Logos doctrine</i> also, Tertullian and 
Hippolytus simply adopted and developed that of the Apologists, whilst Irenaus struck 
out a path of his own. In the <i>Apologeticum</i> (c. 21) Tertullian set forth the 
Logos doctrine as laid down by Tatian, the only noteworthy difference between him 
and his predecessor consisting in the fact that the appearance of the Logos in Jesus 
Christ was the uniform aim of his presentation.<note n="532" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.1">Apol. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.2">Necesse et igitur 
pauca de Christo ut deo . . . Jam ediximus deum universitatem hanc mundi verbo et 
ratione et virtute molitum. Apud vestros quoque sapientes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.3">λόγον</span>, id est sermonem 
et rationem, constat artificem videri universitatis.</span>” (An appeal to Zeno and Cleanthes 
follows). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.4">Et nos autem sermoni atque rationi itemque virtuti, per quæ omnia molitum 
deum ediximus, propriam substantiam spiritum inscribimus, cui et sermo insit pronuntianti 
et ratio adsit disponenti et virtus præsit perficienti. Hunc ex deo prolatum didicimus 
et prolatione generatum et idcirco filium dei et deum dictum ex unitate substantiæ, 
nam et deus spiritus (that is, the antemundane Logos is the Son of God). Et cum 
radius ex sole porrigitur, portio ex summa; sed sol erit in radio, quia solis est 
radius nec separator substantia sed extenditur (cf. adv. Prax. 8). Ita de spiritu 
spiritus et deo deus ut lumen de lumine accensum. Manet integra et indefecta materiæ 
matrix, etsi plures inde traduces qualitatis mutueris: ita et quod de deo profectum 
est, deus est et dei filius et unus ambo. Ita et de spiritu spiritus et de deo deus 
modulo alternum numerum, gradu non statu fecit, et a matrice non recessit sed excessit. 
Iste igitur dei radius, ut retro semper prædicabatur, delapsus in virginem quandam 
et in utero eius caro figuratus nascitur homo deo mixtus. Caro spiritu instructa 
nutritur, adolescit, adfatur, docet, operatur et Christus est.</span>” Tertullian adds: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.5">Recipite interim hanc fabulam, similis est vestris.</span>” As a matter of fact the heathen 
most have viewed this statement as a philosophical speculation with a mythological 
conclusion. It is very instructive to ascertain that in Hippolytus’ book against 
Noëtus “the setting forth of the truth” (c. 10 ff.) he begins with the proposition:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.6">Θεός ἐβουλήθη κόσμον κτίσαι.</span> The Logos whose essence 
and working are described merely went forth to realise this intention.</note>  

<pb n="257" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_257" />He fully explained his Logos doctrine in his work against the Monarchian 
Praxeas.<note n="533" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.7">See Hagemann, Die römische Kirche (1864), p. 172 ff.</note>  Here he created the 
formulæ of succeeding orthodoxy by introducing the ideas “substance” and “person” 
and by framing, despite of the most pronounced subordinationism and a purely economical 
conception of the Trinity, definitions of the relations between the persons which 
could be fully adopted in the Nicene creed.<note n="534" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.8">See my detailed exposition of the
<i>orthodox</i> side of Tertullian’s doctrine of the Trinity (“orthodox” in the 
later sense of the word), in Vol. IV. There it is also shown that these formulæ 
were due to Tertullian’s <i>juristic</i> bias. The formulæ, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.9">una <i>substantia</i>, 
tres <i>personæ</i></span>”, never alternates in his case with the others, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.10">una <i>natura</i>, 
tres <i>personæ</i></span>”; and so it remained for a long time in the West; they did not 
speak of “natures” but of “substances” (“nature” in this connection is very rare 
down to the 5th century). What makes this remarkable is the fact that Tertullian 
always uses “substance” in the concrete sense “individual substance” and has even 
expressed himself precisely on the point. He says in de anima 32: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.11">aliud est substantia, 
aliud natura substantiæ; siquidem substantia propria est rei cuiusque, natura vero 
potest esse communis. Suscipe exemplum: substantia est lapis, ferrum; duritia lapidis 
et ferri natura substantia est. Duritia (natura) communicat, substantia discordat. 
Mollitia lanæ, mollitia plumæ pariant naturalia eorum, substantiva non pariant . . . Et 
tunc naturæ similitudo notatur, cum substantiæ dissimilitudo conspicitur.</span> 
Men and animals are similar <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.12">natura</span></i>, but not <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.13">substantia</span></i>.” We see that 
Tertullian in so far as he designated Father, Son, and Spirit as one substance expressed 
their <i>unity</i> as strongly as possible. The only idea intelligible to the majority 
was a juristic and political notion, viz., that the Father, who is the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.14">tota substantia</span></i>, 
sends forth officials whom he entrusts with the administration of the monarchy. 
The legal fiction attached to the concept “person” aided in the matter here.</note>  
Here also the philosophical and cosmological interest prevails; the history of salvation 
appears only to be the continuation of that of the cosmos. This system is distinguished 
from Gnosticism by the history of redemption appearing as the natural continuation 
of the history of creation and not simply as its correction. The thought that the 
unity of the Godhead is shown in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.15">una substantia</span></i> and the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.16">una dominatio</span></i> 
was worked out by Tertullian with admirable clearness. According to him the unfolding 
of this one substance into several heavenly embodiments, or the administration of 
the divine sovereignty by emanated persons cannot endanger the 

<pb n="258" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_258" />unity; the “arrangement of the unity when the unity evolves the trinity 
from itself” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.17">dispositio unitatis, quando unitas ex semetipsa [trinitatem] derivat</span>”) 
does not abolish the unity, and, moreover, the Son will some day subject himself 
to the Father, so that God will be all in all.<note n="535" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.18">See adv. Prax. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.19">Igitur si 
et monarchia divina per tot legiones et exercitus angelorum administratur, sicut 
scriptum est: Milies centies centena milia adsistebant ei, et milies centena milia 
apparebant ei, nec ideo unius esse desiit, ut desinat monarchia esse, quia per tanta 
milia virtutum procuratur: quale est ut deus divisionem et dispersionem pati videatur 
in filio et spiritu sancto, secundum et tertium sortitis locum, tam consortibus 
substantiæ patris, quam non patitur in tot angelorum numero?</span>” (! !) c. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.20">Videmus 
igitur non obesse monarchiæ filium, etsi hodie apud filium est, quia et in suo statu 
est apud filium, et cum suo statu restituetur patri a filio.</span>” L.c.: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.21">Monarchia in 
tot nominibus constituta est, in quot deus voluit.</span>”</note>  Here then the Gnostic 
doctrine of moons is adopted in its complete form, and in fact Hippolytus, who in 
this respect agrees with Tertullian, has certified that the Valentinians “acknowledge 
that the one is the originator of all” (“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.22">τὸν ἕνα ὁμολογοῦσιν αἴτιον τῶν πάντων”</span>), 
because with them also, “the whole goes back to one” (“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.23">τὸ πᾶν εἰς ἕνα ανατρέχει</span>”).<note n="536" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.24">See 
Hippol., c. Noëtum 11. According to these doctrines the unity is sufficiently preserved 
(1) if the separate persons have one and the same substance, (2) if there is one 
possessor of the whole substance, <i>i.e.</i>, if everything proceeds from him. 
That this is a remnant of polytheism ought not to be disputed.</note>  The only 
difference is that Tertullian and Hippolytus limit the “economy of God” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.25">οἰκονομία 
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>) to Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, while the Gnostics exceed this number.<note n="537" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.26">Adv. 
Prax. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.27">Hoc si qui putaverit, me <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.28">προβολὴν</span> aliquam introducere id est prolationem 
rei alterius ex altera, quod facit Valentinus, primo quidem dicam tibi, non ideo 
non utatur et veritas vocabulo isto et re ac censu eius, quia et hæresis utitur; 
immo hæresis potius ex veritate accepit quod ad mendacium suum strueret</span>”; cf. also 
what follows. Thus far then theologians had got already: “The economy is founded 
on as many names as God willed” (c. 4).</note>  According to Tertullian “a rational 
conception of the Trinity constitutes truth, an irrational idea of the unity makes 
heresy” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.29">trinitas rationaliter expensa veritatem constituit, unitas irrationaliter 
collecta hæresim facit</span>”) is already the watchword of the Christian dogmatic. Now 
what he considers a rational conception is keeping in view the different stages 
of God’s economy, and distinguishing between <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.30">dispositio, distinctio, numerus</span></i> 
on the one hand and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.31">divisio</span></i> on the other. At the beginning God was alone, 
but <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.32">ratio</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.33">sermo</span></i> existed within him. In a certain sense then, 


<pb n="259" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_259" />he was never alone, for he thought and spoke inwardly. If even men 
can carry on conversations with themselves and make themselves objects of reflection, 
how much more is this possible with God.<note n="538" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.34">See adv. Prax. 5.</note>  But as yet 
he was the only <i>person</i>.<note n="539" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.35">Tertull., adv. Hermog. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.36">fuit tempus, cum 
ei filius non fuit.</span>”</note>  The moment, however, that he chose to reveal himself 
and sent forth from himself the word of creation, the Logos came into existence 
as a real being, before the world and for the sake of the world. For “that which 
proceeds from such a great substance and has created such substances cannot itself 
be devoid of substance.” He is therefore to be conceived as permanently separate 
from God “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.37">secundus a deo consititutus, perseverans in sua forma</span>”; but as unity of 
substance is to be preserved (“<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.38">alias pater, alias filius, alias non aliud</span></i>” — “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.39">ego 
et pater unum sumus ad substantiæ unitatem, non ad numeri singularitatem dictum 
est</span></i>”  — “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.40">tres unum sunt, non unus</span></i>” — “the Father is one person and the Son 
is another, different persons not different things”, “I and the Father are one refers 
to unity of substance, not to singleness in number” — “the three are one thing not 
one person”), the Logos must be related to the Father as the ray to the sun, as 
the stream to the source, as the stem to the root (see also Hippolytus, c. Noëtum 
10).<note n="540" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.41">Novatian (de trin. 23) distinguishes very decidedly between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.42">factum esse</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.43">procedere</span>”.</note>  For that very reason “Son” is the most suitable expression 
for the Logos that has emanated in this way (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.44">κατὰ μερισμόν</span>). Moreover, since he 
(as well as the Spirit) has the same substance as the Father (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.45">unius substantiæ</span>” 
= <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.46">ὁμοούσιος</span>) he has also the same <i>power</i><note n="541" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.47">Adv. Prax. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.48">Custodiatur <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.49">οἰκονομίας</span> 
sacramentum, qua unitatem in trinitatem disponit, tres dirigens, tres autem non 
statu, sed gradu, nec substantia, sed forma, nec potestate, sed specie, unius autem 
substantiæ et unius status et potestatis.</span>”</note>  as regards the world. He has all might in heaven and earth, and he has had it 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.50">ab initio</span></i>, from the very beginning of time.<note n="542" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.51">See the discussions adv. Prax. 
16 ff.</note>  On the other hand this same Son is only a part and offshoot; the 
Father is the whole; and in this the mystery of the economy consists. What the Son 
possesses has been given him by the Father; the Father is therefore greater than the Son; the Son 

<pb n="260" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_260" />is subordinate to the Father.<note n="543" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.52">Tertull., adv. Marc. III. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.53">filius 
portio plenitudinis</span>.” In another passage Textullian has ironically remarked in opposition 
to Marcion (IV. 39): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.54">Nisi Marcion Christum non sabiectum patri infert.</span>”</note>  
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.55">Pater tota substantia est, filius vero derivatio totius et portio</span>”.<note n="544" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.56">
Adv. Prax. 9.</note> This paradox is ultimately based on a philosophical axiom of 
Tertullian: the whole fulness of the Godhead, <i>i.e.</i>, the Father, is incapable 
of entering into the finite, whence also he must always remain invisible, unapproachable, 
and incomprehensible. The Divine Being that appears and works on earth can never 
be anything but a part of the transcendent Deity. This Being must be a derived existence, 
which has already in some fashion a finite element in itself, because it is the 
hypostatised Word of creation, which has an origin.<note n="545" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.57">See the whole 14th chap. 
adv. Prax. especially the words: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.58">Jam ergo alius erit qui videbatur, quia non potest 
idem invisibilis definiri qui videbatur, et consequens erit, ut invisibilem patrem 
intellegamus pro plenitudine maiestatis, visibilem vero filium agnoscamus pro modulo 
derivationis.</span>” One cannot look at the sun itself, but, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.59">toleramus radium eius pro 
temperatura portionis, quæ in terram inde porrigitur.</span>” The chapter also shows how 
the Old Testament theophanies must have given an impetus to the distinction between 
the Deity as transcendent and the Deity as making himself visible. Adv. Marc. II. 
27: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.60">Quæcunque exigitis deo digna, habebuntur in patre invisibili incongressibilique 
et placido et, ut ita dixerim, philosophorum deo. Quæcunque autem ut indigna reprehenditis, 
deputabuntur in filio et viso et audito et congresso, arbitro patris et ministro, 
miscente in semetipso hominem et deum in virtutibus deum, in pusillitatibus hominem, 
ut tantum homini conferat quantum deo detrahit.</span>” In adv. Prax. 29 Tertullian showed 
in very precise terms that the Father is by nature impassible, but the Son is capable 
of suffering. Hippolytus does not share this opinion; to him the Logos in himself 
is likewise <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.61">ἀπαθής</span> (see c. Noëtum 15).</note>  We would assert too much, were we 
to say that Tertullian meant that the Son was simply the world-thought itself; his 
insistance on the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.62">unius substantiæ</span>” disproves this. But no doubt he regards the 
Son as the Deity depotentiated for the sake of self-communication; the Deity adapted 
to the world, whose sphere coincides witht he world-thought, and whose power is 
identical with that necessary for the world. From the standpoint of humanity this 
Deity is God himself, <i>i.e.</i>, a God whom men can apprehend and who can apprehend 
them; but from God’s standpoint, which speculation can fix but not fathom, this 
Deity is a subordinate, nay, even a temporary one. Tertullian and Hippolytus know 
as little of an immanent Trinity 


<pb n="261" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_261" />as the Apologists; the Trinity only appears such, because the unity 
of the substance is very vigorously emphasised; but in truth the Trinitarian process 
as in the case of the Gnostics, is simply the background of the process that produces 
the history of the world and of salvation. This is first of all shown by the fact 
that in course of the process of the world and of salvation the Son grows in his 
sonship, that is, goes through a finite process;<note n="546" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.63">According to Tertullian it 
is certainly an <i>essential part of the Son’s nature</i> to appear, teach, and 
thus come into connection with men; but he neither asserted the necessity of the 
incarnation apart from the faulty development of mankind, nor can this view be inferred 
from his premises.</note>  and secondly by the fact that the Son himself will one 
day restore the monarchy to the Father.<note n="547" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.64">See adv. Prax. 4. the only passage, 
however, containing this idea, which is derived from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:1-58" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.65" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. XV.</scripRef></note>  These words 
no doubt are again spoken not from the standpoint of man, but from that of God; 
for so long as history lasts “the Son continues in his form.” In its point of departure, 
its plan, and its details this whole exposition is not distinguished from the teachings 
of contemporaneous and subsequent Greek philosophers,<note n="548" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.66">Cf. specially the attempts 
of Plotinus to reconcile the abstract unity which is conceived as the principle 
of the universe with the manifoldness and fulness of the real and the particular 
(Ennead. lib. III.–V.). Plotinus employs the subsidiary notion <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.67">μερισμός</span> in the 
same way as Tertullian; see Hagemann l.c. p. 186 f. Plotinus would have agreed with 
Tertullian’s proposition in adv. Marc. III. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.68">Dei nomen quasi naturale divinitatis 
potest in omnes communicari quibus divinitas vindicatur.</span>” Plotinus’ idea of hypostasis 
is also important, and this notion requires exact examination.</note>  but merely 
differs in its aim. In itself absolutely unfitted to preserve the primitive Christian 
belief in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ, its importance consists in its 
identification of the historical Jesus with this Logos. By its aid Tertullian united 
the scientific, idealistic cosmology with the utterances of early Christian tradition 
about Jesus in such a way as to make the two, as it were, appear the totally dissimilar 
wings of one and the same building,<note n="549" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.69">
Following the baptismal confession, Tertullian merely treated the Holy Ghost according 
to the scheme of the Logos doctrine without any trace of independent interest. In 
accordance with this, however, the Spirit possesses his own “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.70">numerus</span>”  — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.71">tertium 
numen divinitatis et tertium nomen maiestatis</span>”, —  and he is a person in the same 
sense as the Son, to whom, however, he is subordinate, for the subordination is 
a necessary result of his later origin. See cc. 2, 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.72">tertius est spiritus a deo 
et filio, sicut tertius a radice fructus a frutice, et tertius a fonte rivus a flumine 
et tertius a sole apex ex radio. Nihil tamen a matrice alienatur a qua proprietates 
suas ducit. Ita trinitas per consertos et connexos gradus a patre decurrens et monarchiæ 
nihil obstrepit et <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.73">οἰκονομίας</span> statum protegit</span>”; de pudic. 21. In de præscr. 13 the 
Spirit in relation to the Son is called “vicaria vis”. The element of personality 
in the Spirit is with Tertullian merely a result arising from logical deduction; 
see his successor Novatian de trin. 29. Hippolytus did not attribute personality 
to the Spirit, for he says (adv. Noët. 14): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.74">Ἕνα Θεὸν ἐρῶ, πρόσωπα δὲ δύο, οἰκονομίᾳ 
δὲ τρίτην τὴν χάριν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος· πατὴρ μὲν γὰρ εἷς, πρόσωπα δὲ δύο, ὅτι 
καὶ ὁ υἱός, τὸ δὲ τρίτον τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα.</span>” In his Logos doctrine apart from the 
express emphasis he lays on the creatureliness of the Logos (see Philos. X. 33:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.75">Εἰ γὰρ Θεόν σε ἡθέλησε ποῖσαι ὁ Θεός, ἐδύνατο· ἔχεις 
τοῦ λόγου τὸ παράδειγμα</span>) he quite agrees with Tertullian. 
See ibid.; here the Logos 
is called before his coming forth “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.76">ἐνδιάθετος τοῦ παντὸς λογισμός</span>”; 
he is produced <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.77">ἐκ τῶν ὄντων</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, from the Father who then alone existed; his essence is 
“that he bears in himself the will of him who has begotten him” or “that he comprehends 
in himself the ideas previously conceived by and resting in the Father.” Cyprian 
in no part of his writings took occasion to set forth the Logos doctrine in a didactic 
way; he simply kept to the formula: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.78">Christus deus et homo</span>”, and to the Biblical 
expressions which were understood in the sense of divinity and preëxistence; see 
Testim. II. 1-10. Lactantius was still quite confused in his Trinitarian doctrine 
and, in particular, conceived the Holy Ghost not as a person but as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.79">sanctificatio</span>” 
proceeding from the Father or from the Son. On the contrary, Novatian, in his work
<i>de trinitate</i>, reproduced Tertullian’s views. For details see Dorner Entwickelungsgeschichte 
I. pp. 563-634, Kahnis, Lehre vom heiligen Geiste; Hagemann, l.c., p. 371 ff. It 
is noteworthy that Tertullian still very frequently called the preëxistent Christ
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.80">dei spiritus</span></i>; see de orat. I: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.81">Dei spiritus et dei sermo et dei ratio, sermo 
rationis et ratio sermonis et spiritus, utrumque Iesus Christus.</span>”Apol. 21; adv. 
Prax. 26; adv. Marc. I. 10: III. 6, 16: IV. 21.</note>  With peculiar versatility 
he contrived to make himself at home in both wings.</p>

<pb n="262" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_262" />
<p id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p7">It is essentially otherwise with the Logos doctrine of Irenæus.<note n="550" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p7.1">See Zahn, 
Marcellus of Ancyra, pp. 235-244. Duncker, Des heiligen Irenäus Christologie, 1843.</note>  
Whereas Tertullian and Hippolytus developed their Logos doctrine without reference 
to the historical Jesus, the truth rather being that they simply add the incarnation 
to the already existing theory of the subject, there is no doubt that Irenæus, as 
a rule, made Jesus Christ, whom he views as God and man, the <i>starting-point</i> 
of his speculation. Here he followed the Fourth Gospel and Ignatius. It is of Jesus 
that Irenæus almost always thinks when he speaks of the Logos or of the Son of God; 
and therefore he does not identify the divine element in Christ or Christ himself 
with the world idea or the creating Word or the Reason of God.<note n="551" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p7.2">Zahn, l.c., 
p. 238.</note>  That 

<pb n="263" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_263" />he nevertheless makes Logos (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p7.3">μονογενής, 
πρωτότοκος</span>, “only begotten”, “first born”) the regular designation of Christ 
as the preexistent One can only be explained from the apologetic tradition which 
in his time was already recognised as authoritative by Christian scholars, and moreover 
appeared justified and required by <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p7.4" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John I. 1</scripRef>. 
Since both Irenæus and Valentinus consider redemption to be the special work of 
Christ, the cosmological interest in the doctrine of the second God becomes sub-ordinate 
to the soteriological. As, however, in Irenæus’ system (in opposition to Valentinus) 
this real redemption is to be imagined as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p7.5">recapitulatio</span></i> of the creation, 
redemption and creation are not opposed to each other as antitheses; and therefore 
the Redeemer has also his place in the history of creation. In a certain sense then 
the Christology of Irenæus occupies a middle position between the Christology of 
the Valentinians and Marcion on the one hand and the Logos doctrine of the Apologists 
on the other. The Apologists have a cosmological interest, Marcion only a soteriological, 
whereas Irenæus has both; the Apologists base their speculations on the Old Testament, 
Marcion on a New Testament, Irenæus on both Old and New.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8">Irenæus expressly refused to investigate what the divine element 
in Christ is, and why another deity stands alongside of the Godhead of the Father. 
He confesses that he here simply keeps to the rule of faith and the Holy Scriptures, 
and declines speculative disquisitions on principle. He does not admit the distinction 
of a Word existing in God and one coming forth from him, and opposes not only ideas 
of emanation in general, but also the opinion that the Logos issued forth at a definite 
point of time. Nor will Irenæus allow the designation “Logos” to be interpreted 
in the sense of the Logos being the inward Reason or the spoken Word of God. God 
is a simple essence and always remains in the same state; besides we ought not to 
hypostatise qualities.<note n="552" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.1">See Iren., II. 13. 8: II. 28. 4-9: II. 12. 2: II. 13. 
2, and also the important passage II. 29. 3 fin.</note>  Nevertheless Irenæus, too, 
calls the preexistent Christ the Son of God, and strictly maintains the personal 
distinction between Father and Son. What makes 

<pb n="264" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_264" />the opposite appear to be the case is the fact that he does not utilise 
the distinction in the interest of cosmology.<note n="553" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.2">A great many passages clearly 
show that Irenæus decidedly distinguished the Son from the Father, so that it is 
absolutely incorrect to attribute modalistic ideas to him. See III. 6. 1 and all 
the other passages where Irenæus refers to the Old Testament theophanies. Such are 
III. 6. 2: IV. 5. 2 fin.: IV. 7. 4, where the distinction is particularly plain: 
IV. 17. 6: II. 28. 6.</note>  In Irenæus’ sense we shall have to say: The Logos 
is the revelation hypostasis of the Father, “the self-revelation of the self-conscious 
God”, and indeed the eternal self-revelation. For according to him the Son always 
existed with God, always revealed the Father, and it was always the full Godhead 
that he revealed in himself. In other words, he is God in his specific nature, truly 
God, and there is no distinction of essence between him and God.<note n="554" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.3">The Logos 
(Son) is the administrator and bestower of the divine grace as regards humanity, 
because he is the revealer of this grace, see IV. 6 (§ 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.4">agnitio 
patris filius, agnitio autem filii in patre et per filium revelata</span>”); IV. 
5: IV. 16. 7: IV. 20. 7. He has been the revealer of God from the beginning and 
always remains so, III. 16. 6: IV. 13. 4 etc.: he is the antemundane revealer to 
the angel world, see II. 30. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.5">semper autem coëxsistens filius 
patri, olim et ab initio semper revelat patrem et angelis et archangelis et potestatibus 
et virtutibus et omnibus, quibus vult revelari deus</span>; he has always existed 
with the Father, see II. 30. 9: III. 18. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.6">non tunc cœpit filius 
dei, exsistens semper apud patrem</span>”; IV. 20. 3, 7, 14. 1: II. 25. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.7">non 
enim infectus es, o homo, neque semper coëxsistebas deo, sicut proprium eius verbum.</span>” 
The Logos is God as God, nay, for us he is God himself, in so far as his work is 
the work of God. Thus, and not in a modalistic sense, we must understand passages 
like II. 30. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.8">fabricator qui fecit mundum per semitipsum, hoc 
est per verbum et per sapientiam suam</span>,” or hymnlike statements such as III. 
16. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.9">et hominem ergo in semetipsum recapitulans est, invisibilis 
visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis factus comprehensibilis et impassibilis 
passibilis et verbum homo</span>” (see something similar in Ignatius and Melito, 
Otto, Corp. Apolog. IX, p. 419 sq.). Irenæus also says in III. 6. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.10">filius est 
in patre et habet in se patrem</span>,” III. 6. 1.: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.11">utrosque dei appellatione signavit 
spiritus, et eum qui ungitur filium et eum, qui ungit, id est patrem.</span>” He not only 
says that the Son has revealed the Father, but that the Father has revealed the 
Son (IV. 6. 3: IV. 7. 7). He applies Old Testament passages sometimes to Christ, 
sometimes to God, and hence in some cases calls the Father the creator, and in others 
the Son (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.12">pater generis humani verbum dei</span>”, IV. 31. 2). Irenæus (IV. 4. 2) appropriated 
the expression of an ancient “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.13">immensum patrem in filio mensuratum; 
mensura enim patris filius, quoniam et capit eum.</span>” This expression is by 
no means intended to denote a diminution, but rather to signify the identity of 
Father and Son. In all this Irenæus adhered to an ancient tradition; but these propositions 
do not admit of being incorporated with a rational system.</note>  Now we might 
conclude from the strong 

<pb n="265" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_265" />emphasis laid on “always” that Irenæus conceived a relationship of 
Father and Son in the Godhead, conditioned by the essence of God himself and existing 
independently of revelation. But the second hypostasis is viewed by him as existing 
from all eternity, just as much in the quality of Logos as in that of Son, and his 
very statement that the Logos has revealed the Father from the beginning shows that 
this relationship is always within the sphere of revelation. The Son then exists 
because he gives a revelation. Little interested as Irenæus is in saying anything 
about the Son, apart from his historical mission, naïvely as he extols the Father 
as the direct Creator of the universe, and anxious as he is to repress all speculations 
that lead beyond the Holy Scriptures, he could not altogether avoid reflecting on 
the problems: why there is a second deity alongside of God, and how the two are 
related to one another. His incidental answers are not essentially different from 
those of the Apologists and Tertullian; the only distinction is this incidental 
character. Irenæus too looked on the Son as “the hand of God”, the mediator of creation; 
he also seems in one passage to distinguish Father and Son as the naturally invisible 
and visible elements of God; he too views the Father as the one who dominates all, 
the head of Christ, <i>i.e.</i>, he who bears the creation and his Logos.<note n="555" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.14">Logos 
and Sophia are the hands of God (III. 21. IQ: IV. 20): also IV. 6.6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.15">Invisibile 
filii pater, visibile autem patris filius.</span>” Judging from this passage, it 
is always doubtful whether Irenæus, like Tertullian, assumed that transcendency 
belonged to the Father in a still higher sense than to the Son, and that the nature 
of the Son was more adapted for entering the finite than that of the Father (on 
the contrary see IV. 20. 7 and especially IV. 24. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.16">verbum naturaliter 
quidem invisibile</span>”). But it ought not to have been denied that there are 
passages, in which Irenæus hints at a subordination of the Son, and deduces this 
from his origin. See II. 28. 8 (the knowledge of the Father reaches further than 
that of the Son and the Father is greater than the Son); III. 6. 1 (the Son <i>receives</i> 
from the Father the sovereignty); IV. 17. 6 (a very important passage: the Father 
owns the name of Jesus Christ as his, first, because it is the name of his Son, 
and, secondly, because he gave it himself; V. 18. 21, 3 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.17">pater 
conditionem simul et verbum suum portans</span>” — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.18">verbum portatum 
a patre</span>” — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.19">et sic unus deus pater ostenditur, qui est super omnia et per omnia et 
in omnibus; super omnia pater quidem et ipse est caput Christi</span>” — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.20">verbum 
universorum potestatem habet a patre</span>”). “This is not a subordination founded 
on the nature of the second person, but an inequality that has arisen historically,” 
says Zahn (l.c., p. 241); but it is doubtful whether such a distinction can be imputed 
to Irenæus. We have rather simply to recognise the contradiction, which was 
not felt by Irenæus because, in his religious belief, he places Christ on a level 
with God, but, as a theologian, merely touched on the problem. So also he shows 
remarkable unconcern as to the proof of the unity of God in view of the distinction 
between Father and Son.</note>  Irenæus had no opportunity of writing against 

<pb n="266" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_266" />the Monarchians, and unfortunately we possess no apologetic writings 
of his. It cannot therefore be determined how he would have written, if he had had 
less occasion to avoid the danger of being himself led into Gnostic speculations 
about æons. It has been correctly remarked that with Irenæus the Godhead and the 
divine personality of Christ merely exist beside each other. He did not want to 
weigh the different problems, because, influenced as he was by the lingering effects 
of an early. Christian, anti-theological interest, he regarded the results of this 
reflection as dangerous; but, as a matter of fact, he did not really correct the 
premises of the problems by rejecting the conclusions. We may evidently assume (with 
Zahn) that, according to Irenæus, “God placed himself in the relationship of Father 
to Son, in order to create after his image and in his likeness the man who was to 
become his Son;”<note n="556" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.21">Irenæus very frequently emphasises the idea that the whole 
economy of God refers to mankind, see, <i>e.g.</i>, I. 10. 3:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.22">ἐκδιηγεῖσθαι τὴν πραγματείαν καὶ οἰκονομίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ 
τὴν ἐπὶ τῇ ἀνθρωπότητι γενομένην</span>, IV. 20. 7: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.23">Verbum dispensator paternæ gratiæ 
factus est ad utilitatem hominum, propter quos fecit tantas dispositiones.</span>” God 
became a creator out of goodness and love; see the beautiful expression in IV. 20. 
7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.24">Gloria dei vivens homo, vita autem hominis visio dei</span>,” 
or III. 20. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.25">Gloria hominis deus, operationes vero dei et omnis 
sapientiæ eius et virtutis receptaculum homo.</span>” V. 29. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.26">Non 
homo propter conditionem, sed conditio facta est propter hominem.</span>” </note>  
but we ought not to ask if Irenæus understood the incarnation as a definite purpose 
necessarily involved in the Sonship, as this question falls outside the sphere of 
Patristic thinking. No doubt the incarnation constantly formed the preëminent interest 
of Irenæus, and owing to this interest he was able to put aside or throw a veil 
over the mythological speculations of the Apologists regarding the Logos, and to 
proceed at once to the soteriological question.<note n="557" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.27">Irenæus speaks about the Holy 
Spirit in numerous passages. No doubt he firmly believes in the distinction of the 
Spirit (Holy Spirit, Spirit of God, Spirit of the Father, Spirit of the Son, prophetic 
Spirit, Wisdom) from the Father and Son, and in a particular significance belonging 
to the Spirit, as these doctrines are found in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.28">regula</span></i>. In general the 
same attributes as are assigned to the Son are everywhere applicable to him; he 
was always with the Father before there was any creation (IV. 20. 3; Irenæus applies 
<scripRef passage="Proverbs 3:19" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.29" parsed="|Prov|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.19">Prov. III. 19</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="Proverbs 8:22" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.30" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">VIII. 22</scripRef> to the Spirit and not to the Son); like the Son he was the 
instrument and hand of the Father (IV. pref. 4, 20. 1: V. 6. 1.). That Logos and 
Wisdom are to be distinguished is clear from IV. 20. 1-12 and particularly from 
§ 12: IV. 7. 4: III. 17. 3 (the host in the parable of the Good Samaritan is the 
Spirit). Irenæus also tried by reference to Scripture to distinguish the work of 
the Spirit from that of the Logos. Thus in the creation, the guidance of the world, 
the Old Testament history, the incarnation, the baptism of Jesus, the Logos is the 
energy, the Spirit is wisdom. He also alluded to a specific ministry of the Spirit 
in the sphere of the new covenant. The Spirit is the principle of the new knowledge 
in IV. 33. 1, 7, Spirit of fellowship with God in V. 1. 1, pledge of immortality 
in V. 8. 1, Spirit of life in V. 18. 2. But not only does the function of the Spirit 
remain very obscure for all that, particularly in the incarnation, where Irenæus 
was forced by the canon of the New Testament to unite what could not be united (Logos 
doctrine and descent of the Spirit upon Mary — where, moreover, the whole of the Fathers 
after Irenæus launched forth into the most wonderful speculations), but even the 
personality of the Spirit vanishes with him, e.g., in III. 18. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.31">unguentem 
patrem et unctum filium et unctionem, qui est spiritus</span>” (on <scripRef passage="Isaiah 61:1" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.32" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1">
Isaiah LXI. 1</scripRef>); there is also no mention of the Spirit in IV. pref. 4 
fin., and IV. 1. 1, though he ought to have been named there. Father, Son, and Spirit, 
or God, Logos, and Sophia are frequently conjoined by Irenæus, but he never uses 
the formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.33">τριάς</span>, to say nothing of the abstract 
formulæ of Tertullian. In two passages (IV. 20. 5: V. 36. 2) Irenæus unfolded a 
sublime speculation, which is inconsistent with his usual utterances. In the first 
passage he says that God has shown himself prophetically through the Spirit (in 
the Old Testament), then adoptively through the Son, and will finally show himself 
paternally in the kingdom of heaven; the Spirit prepares man for the Son of God, 
the Son leads him to the Father, but the Father confers on him immortality. In the 
other passage he adopts the saying of an old presbyter (Papias?) that we ascend 
gradually through the Spirit to the Son, and through the Son to the Father, and 
that in the end the Son will deliver up everything to the Father, and God will be 
all in all. It is remarkable that, as in the case of Tertullian (see above), it 
is <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:23-28" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.34" parsed="|1Cor|15|23|15|28" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.23-1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. XV. 23-28</scripRef> that has 
produced this speculation. This is another clear proof, that in Irenæus the equality 
of Father, Son, and Spirit is not unconditional and that the eternity of Son and 
Spirit is not absolute. Here also we plainly perceive that the several disquisitions 
in Irenæus were by no means part of a complete system. Thus, in IV. 38. 2, he inverts 
the relationship and says that we ascend from the Son to the Spirit:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.35">Καὶ διὰ τοῦτο Παῦλος Κορινθίοις φησί· γάλα ὑμᾶς ἐπότισα, 
οὐ βρῶμα, οὐδὲ γὰρ ἡδονασθε βαστάζειν· τουτέστι, τὴν μὲν κατὰ ἄνθρωπον παρουσίαν 
τοῦ κυρίου ἐμαθητεύθητε, οὐδήπου δὲ τὸ τοῦ πατρὸς πνεῦμα ἐπαναπαύεται ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς διὰ 
τὴν ὑμῶν ἀσθέγειαν.</span> Here one of Origen’s thoughts appears.</note></p>

<pb n="267" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_267" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9">Nothing is more instructive than an examination of Irenæus’ views with regard 
to the <i>destination of man</i>, the <i>original state</i>, the <i>fall</i>, and
<i>sin</i>; because the heterogeneous elements of his “theology”, the apologetic 
and moralistic, the realistic, and the 

<pb n="268" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_268" />Biblical (Pauline), are specially apparent here, and the inconsistencies 
into which he was led are very plain. But these very contradictions were never eliminated 
from the Church doctrinal system of succeeding centuries and did not admit of being 
removed; hence his attitude on these points is typical.<note n="558" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.1">The opinions advanced 
here are, of course, adumbrations of the ideas about redemption. Nöldechen (Zeitschrift 
für wissenschaftliche Theologie, 1885, p. 462 ff): “Die Lehre vom ersten Menschen 
bei den christlichen Lehrern des 2 Jahrhunderts.”</note> The apologetic and moralistic 
train of thought is alone developed with systematic clearness. Everything created 
is imperfect, just from the very fact of its having had a beginning; therefore man 
also. The Deity is indeed capable of bestowing perfection on man from the beginning, 
but the latter was incapable of grasping or retaining it from the first. Hence perfection,
<i>i.e.</i>, incorruptibility, which consists in the contemplation of God and is 
conditional on voluntary obedience, could only be the <i>destination</i> of man, 
and he must accordingly have been made <i>capable</i> of it.<note n="559" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.2">Here the whole 
38th chapter of the 4th Book is to be examined. The following sentences are perhaps 
the most important: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.3">Εἰ δὲ λέγει τις· οὐκ ἡδύνατο ὁ 
Θεὸς ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς τέλειον ἀναδεῖξαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον; Γνύτω, ὅτι τῷ μὲν Θεῶ, ἀεὶ κατὰ τὰ 
αὐτὰ ὄντι καὶ ἀγεννήτῳ ὑπάρχοντι, ὃς πρὸς ἑαυτόν, πάντα δυνατά· τὰ δὲ γεγονότα, 
καθὸ μετέπειτα γενέσεως ἀρχὴν ἰδίαν ἔσχε, κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὑστερεῖσθαι δεῖ αὐτὰ τοῦ 
πεποιηκότος· ὀυ γὰρ ἡδύναντο ἀγέννητα εἶναι τὸ νεωστὶ γεγεννημένα. Καθὸ δὲ μή ἐστιν 
ἀγέννητα, κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὑστεροῦνται τοῦ τελείου. Καθὸ δὲ νεώτερα, κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ 
νήπια, κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἀσυνήθη καί αγύμναστα πρὸς τὴν τελείαν ἀγωγήν.</span> 
The mother can no doubt give strong food to the child at the very beginning, 
but the child cannot stand it: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.4">ἄνθρωπος ἀδύνατος 
λαβεῖν ἀυτό· νήπιος γὰρ ἦν</span>, see also § 2-4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.5">Non ab initio 
dii facti sumus, sed primo quidem homines, tunc demum dii, quamvis deus secundum 
simplicitatem bonitatis suæ hoc fecerit, nequis eum putet invidiosum aut impræstantem. 
“Ego,” inquit, “dixi, estis et filii excelsi omnes, nobis autem potestatem divintatis 
divinitatis baiulare non sustinentibus” . . . Oportuerat autem primo naturam apparere, 
post deinde vinci et absorbi mortale ab immortalitate et corruptibile ab incorruptibilitate, 
et fieri hominem secundum imaginem at similitudinem dei, agnitione accepta bone 
et mali.</span>” Ibid.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.6">ὑποταγὴ Θεοῦ αφθαρσία, καὶ 
παραμονὴ ἀφθαρσίας δόξα ἀγέννητος . . . ὅρασις Θεοῦ περιποιητικὴ ἀφθαρσίας· ἀφθαρσία 
δὲ ἐγγὺς εἶναι ποιεῖ Θεοῦ.</span> In this chapter Irenæus contemplates the manner 
of appearance of the Logos (as man) from the point of view of a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.7">συννηπιάζειν</span>. His conception of the capacity 
and destination of man enabled him to develop his ideas about the progressive training 
of the human race and about the different covenants (see below). On this point cf. 
also IV. 20. 5-7. The fact that, according to this way of looking at things, the 
Good and Divine appeared only as the <i>destination</i> of man — which was finally 
to be reached through divine guidance — but not as his <i>nature</i>, suggested both 
to Irenæus and Tertullian the distinction between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.8">natura</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.9">gratia</span>” or between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.10">substantia</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.11">fides et iustitia</span>”. In other words, they were led to 
propound a problem which had occurred to the Gnostics long before, and had been 
solved by them in a dualistic sense. See Irenæus II. 29. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.12">Si 
propter substantiam omnes succedunt animæ in refrigerium, et superfluum est credere, 
superflua autem et discessio salvatoris; si autem propter iustitiam, iam non propter 
id, quod sint animæ sed quoniam sunt iustæ . . . Si enim natura et substantia salvat, 
omnes salvabuntur animæ; si autem iustitia et fides etc.</span> II. 34. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.13">Non 
enim ex nobis neque ex nostra natura vita est, sed secundum gratiam dei datur</span>,” 
II. 34. 4. Tertullian adv. Marc. III. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.14">Christi nomen non ex 
natura veniens, sed ex dispositione.</span>” In Tertullian these ideas are not unfrequently 
opposed to each other in this way; but the relationship between them has by no means 
been made clear.</note>  That destination is realised through the guidance of God 

<pb n="269" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_269" />and the free decision of man, for goodness not arising from free choice 
has no value. The capacity in question is on the one hand involved in man’s possession 
of the divine image, which, however, is only realised in the body and is therefore 
at bottom a matter of indifference; and, on the other, in his likeness to God, which 
consists in the union of the soul with God’s Spirit, but only comes about when man 
is obedient to him. Along with this Irenæus has also the idea that man’s likeness 
consists in freedom. Now, as man became disobedient immediately after the creation, 
this likeness to God did not become perfect.<note n="560" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.15">On the psychology of Irenæus see 
Böhringer, p. 466 f., Wendt p. 22. The fact that in some passages he reckoned the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.16">πνεῦμα</span> in man as the latter’s inalienable nature 
(<i>e.g</i>. II. 33. 5), though as a rule (like Tatian) he conceives it as the divine 
Spirit, is an evident inconsistency on his part. The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.17">εἰκών</span> is realised in the body, the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.18">ὁμοίωσις</span> is not given by nature, but is brought 
about by the union with the Spirit of God realised through obedience (V. 6. 1). 
The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.19">ὁμοίωσις</span> is therefore subject to growth, 
and was not perfect at the beginning (see above, IV. 38. 4, where he opposes Tatian’s 
opinion). It is clear, especially from V. 12. 2, that it is only the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.20">πνοή</span>, not the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.21">πνεῦμα</span>, that is to be conceived as an original 
possession. On this point Irenæus appealed to <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:45" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.45">
1 Cor. XV. 45</scripRef>. It is plain from the 37th chapter of the 4th Book, that 
Irenæus also views everything as ultimately dependent on man’s inalienable freedom. 
Alongside of this God’s goodness has scope for displaying itself in addition to 
its exercise at the creation, because it guides man’s knowledge through counsel; 
see § 1. On <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:37" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.23" parsed="|Matt|23|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.37">Matth. XXIII. 37</scripRef> Irenæus 
remarks: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.24">veterem legem libertatis hominis manifestavit, quia liberum 
eum deus fecit ab initio, habentem suam potestatem sicut et suam animam ad utendum 
sententia dei voluntarie et non coactum a deo . . . posuit in homine potestatem 
electionis quemadmodum in angelis (et enim angeli rationabiles), ut hi quidem qui 
obedissent iuste bonum sint possidentes, <i>datum quidem a deo, servatum vero ab 
ipsis</i>.</span>” An appeal to Rome II. 4-7 (!) follows. In § 2 Irenæus inveighs 
violently against the Gnostic doctrines of natural goodness and wickedness:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.25">πάντες τῆς αὐτῆς εἰσὶ φύσεως.</span> In § 4 he interprets 
the Pauline: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.26">omnia licent, sed non omnia expediunt</span>,” as referring to man’s inalienable 
freedom and to the way in which it is abused in order to work evil (!): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.27">liberæ 
sententiæ ab initio est homo et liberæ sententiæ est deus, cuius ad similitudinem 
factus est.</span>” § 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.28">Et non tantum in operibus, sed etiam in 
fide, liberum et suæ potestatis arbitrium hominis servavit (that is, respected) 
dominus, dicens: Secundum fidem tuam fiat tibi.</span>” § 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.29">deus consilium 
dat continere bonum, quod perficitur ex obedientia.</span>” § 3: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.30">τὸ 
αὐτεξούσιον τοῦ ἀνθώπου καὶ τὸ συμβουλευτικὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ μὴ βιαζομένου</span>. IV. 
4. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.31">homo rationabilis et secundum hoc similis deo liber in arbitrio factus et 
suæ potestatis, ipse sibi causa est, ut aliquando quidem frumentum aliquando autem 
palea fiat.</span>”</note>  Through the fall he lost the fellowship with God to 

<pb n="270" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_270" />which he was destined, <i>i.e.</i>, he is forfeit to death. This death 
was transmitted to Adam’s whole posterity.<note n="561" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.32">As a matter of fact this view already 
belongs to the second train of thought; see particularly III. 21-23. Here in reality 
this merely applies to the particular individuals who chose disobedience, but Irenæus 
almost everywhere referred back to the fall of Adam. See, however, V. 27. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.33">Quicunque 
erga eum custodiunt dilectionem, suam his præstat communionem. Communio autem dei 
vita et lumen et fruitio eorum quæ sunt apud deum bonorum. Quicumque autem absistunt 
secundum sententiam suam ab eo, his eam quæ electa est ab ipsis separationem inducit. 
Separatio autem dei mors, et separatio lucis tenebræ, et separatio dei amissio omnium 
quæ sunt apud eum bonorum.</span>” V. 19. 1, 1. 3, 1. 1. The subjective moralism is very 
clearly defined in IV. 15. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.34">Id quod erat semper liberum et suæ potestatis in 
homine semper servavit deus et sua exhortatio, ut iuste iudicentur qui non obediunt 
ei quoniam non obedierant, et qui obedierunt et crediderunt ei, honorentur incorruptibilitate.</span>”</note>  
Here Irenæus followed sayings of Paul, but adopted the words rather than the sense; 
for, in the first place, like the Apologists, he very strongly emphasises the elements 
that palliate man’s fall<note n="562" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.35">Man’s sin is thoughtlessness; he is merely led astray 
(IV. 40. 3). The fact that he let himself be seduced under the pretext of immortality 
is an excuse for him; man was <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.36">infans</span></i>, (See above; hence it is said, in opposition 
to the Gnostics in IV. 38. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.37">supergredientes legem humani generis et antequam 
fiant homines, iam volunt similes esse factori deo et nullam esse differentiam infecti 
dei et nunc facti hominis.</span>” The same idea is once more very clearly expressed in 
IV. 39. 3; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.38">quemadmodum igitur erit homo deus, qui nondum factus est homo?</span>” <i>i.e.</i>, 
how could newly created man be already perfect as he was not even man, inasmuch 
as he did not yet know how to distinguish good and evil?). Cf. III. 23. 3, 5: “The 
fear of Adam was the beginning of wisdom; the sense of transgression led to repentance; 
but God bestows his grace on the penitent” . . . “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.39">eum odivit deus, 
qui seduxit hominem, ei vero qui seductus est, sensim paullatimque misertus est.</span>” 
The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.40">pondus peccati</span>” in the sense of Augustine was by no 
means acknowledged by Irenæus, and although he makes use of Pauline sayings, and 
by preference such as have a quite different sense, he is very far from sharing 
Paul’s view.</note> and, secondly, he contemplates the fall as having a teleological 
significance. It is the fall itself and not, as in Paul’s case, the 

<pb n="271" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_271" />consequences of the fall, that he thus views; for he says that disobedience 
was conducive to man’s development. Man had to learn by experience that disobedience 
entails death, in order that he might acquire wisdom and choose freely to fulfil 
the commandments of God. Further, man was obliged to learn through the fall that 
goodness and life do not belong to him by nature as they do to God.<note n="563" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.41">See IV. 
37. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.42">Alias autem esset nostrum insensatum bonum, quod esset inexercitatum. 
Sed et videre non tantum nobis esset desiderabile, nisi cognovissemus quantum esset 
malum non videre; et bene valere autem male valentis experientia honorabilius efficit, 
et lucem tenebrarum comparatio et vitam mortis. Sic et cœleste regnum honorabilius 
est his qui cognoverunt terrenum.</span>” The main passage is III. 20. 1, 2, which 
cannot be here quoted. The fall was necessary in order that man might not believe 
that he was “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.43">naturaliter similis deo</span>”. Hence God permitted 
the great whale to swallow man for a time. In several passages Irenæus has designated 
the permitting of evil as kind generosity on the part of God, see, e.g., IV. 39. 
1, 37. 7.</note>  Here life and death are always the ultimate question to Irenæus. 
It is only when he quotes sayings of Paul that he remembers sin in connection with 
redemption; and ethical consequences of the fall are not mentioned in this connection. 
“The original destination of man was not abrogated by the fall, the truth rather 
being that the fall was intended as a means of leading men to attain this perfection 
to which they were destined.”<note n="564" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.44">
See Wendt, l.c., p. 24.</note>  Moreover, the goodness of God immediately showed 
itself both in the removal of the tree of life and in the sentence of temporal death.<note n="565" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.45">See 
III. 23. 6.</note>  What significance belongs to Jesus Christ within this conception 
is clear: he is the man who first realised in his person the destination of humanity; 
the Spirit of God became united with his soul and accustomed itself to dwell in 
men. But he is also the teacher who reforms mankind by his preaching, calls upon 
them too direct their still existing freedom to obedience to the divine commandments, 
thereby restoring, <i>i.e.</i>, strengthening, freedom, so that humanity is thus 
rendered capable of receiving incorruptibility.<note n="566" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.46">See V. 1. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.47">Non enim aliter 
nos discere poteramus quæ sunt dei, nisi magister noster, verbum exsistens, homo 
factus fuisset. . . . Neque rursus nos aliter discere poteramus, nisi magistrum 
nostrum videntes,</span>” etc.; III. 23. 2, 5. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.48">libertatem restauravit</span>”; 
IV. 24. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.49">reformavit humanum genus</span>”; III. 17. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.50">spiritus 
sanctus in filium dei, filium hominis factum, descendit cum ipso assuescens habitare 
in genere humano.</span>” III. 19. 1: IV. 38. 3: 39. 1, 2. Wendt’s summary, l.c., 
p. 24: “By the Logos becoming man, the type of the perfect man made its appearance,” 
formulates Irenæus’ meaning correctly and excludes the erroneous idea that he viewed 
the Logos himself as the prototype of humanity. A real divine manhood is not necessary 
within this train of thought; only a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.51">homo inspiratus</span></i> 
is required.</note>  One can plainly see that this is the idea of Tatian 

<pb n="272" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_272" />and Theophilus, with which Irenæus has incorporated utterances of 
Paul. Tertullian and Hippolytus taught essentially the same doctrine;<note n="567" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.52">See Hippol. 
Philos. X. 33 (p. 538 sq.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.53">Ἐπὶ τούτοις τὸν πάντων 
ἄρχοντα δημιουργῶν ἐκ πασῶν συνθέτων οὐσιῶν ἐσκεύασαν, οὐ Θεὸν θέλων ποιεῖν ἔσσηλεν, 
οὐδὲ ἄγγελον, ἀλλ᾽ ἄνθρωπον. Εἰ γὰρ Θεόν σε ἡθέλησε ποιῆσαι, ἐδύνατο· ἔχεις τοῦ 
λόγου τὸ παράδειγμα· ἄνθρωπον θέλων, ἄνθρωπόν σε ἐποίησεν· εἰ δὲ θέλεις καὶ Θεὸς 
γενέσθαι, ὑπάκουε τῷ πεποιηκότι</span>. The famous concluding chapter of the Philosophoumena 
with its prospect of deification is to be explained from this (X. 34).</note>  only 
Tertullian beheld the image and likeness of God expressly and exclusively in the 
fact that man’s will and capacity are free, and based on this freedom an argument 
in justification of God’s ways.<note n="568" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.54">See Tertull. adv. Marc. II. 4-11; his undiluted 
moralism appears with particular clearness in chaps. 6 and 8. No weight is to be 
attached to the phrase in chapter 4 that God by placing man in Paradise really even 
then put him from Paradise into the Church. This is contrary to Wendt opinion, l.c., 
p. 67. ff., where the exposition of Tertullian is <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.55">speciosior 
quam verior</span></i>. In adv. Marc. II. 4 ff. Wendt professes to see the first 
traces of the scholastic and Romish theory, and in de anima 16, 41 the germ of the 
subsequent Protestant view.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10">But, in addition to this, Irenæus developed a second train of 
thought. This was the outcome of his Gnostic and realistic doctrine of recapitulation, 
and evinces clear traces of the influence of Pauline theology. It is, however, inconsistent 
with the moralistic teachings unfolded above, and could only be united with them 
at a few points. To the Apologists the proposition: “it is impossible to learn to 
know God without the help of God” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.1">impossibile est sine deo discere deum</span>”) was 
a conviction which, with the exception of Justin, they subordinated to their moralism 
and to which they did not give a specifically Christological signification. Irenæus 
understood this proposition in a Christological sense,<note n="569" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.2">
See IV. 5. 1, 6. 4.</note>  and at the same time conceived the blessing of salvation 
imparted by Christ not only as the incorruptibility consisting in the beholding 
of God bestowed on obedience IV. 20. 5-7: IV. 38, but also as the divine sonship 
which 

<pb n="273" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_273" />has been won for us by Christ and which is realised in constant fellowship 
with God and dependence on him.<note n="570" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.3">See IV. 14. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.4">In quantum 
enim deus nullius indiget, in tantum homo indiget dei communione. Hæc enim gloria 
hominis, perseverare et permanere in dei servitute.</span>” This statement, which, 
like the numerous others where Irenæus speaks of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.5">adoptio</span>, 
is opposed to moralism, reminds us of Augustine. In Irenæus’ great work, however, 
we can point out not a few propositions which, so to speak, bear the stamp of Augustine; 
see IV. 38. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.6">ὑποταγὴ Θεοῦ ἀφθαρσία.</span></note>  
No doubt he also viewed this divine sonship as consisting in the transformation 
of human nature; but the point of immediate importance here is that it is no longer 
human freedom but Christ that he contemplated in this connection. Corresponding 
to this he has now also a different idea of the original destination of man, of 
Adam, and of the results of the fall. Here comes in the mystical Adam-Christ speculation, 
in accordance with the Epistles to the Ephesians and Corinthians. Everything, that 
is, the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.7">longa hominum expositio</span>”, was recapitulated by Christ 
in himself; in other words he restored humanity <i>to what it originally was</i> 
and again included under one head what was divided.<note n="571" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.8">See the passages quoted 
above, p. 241 f.</note>  If humanity is restored, then it must have lost something 
before and been originally in good condition. In complete contradiction to the other 
teachings quoted above, Irenæus now says: “What we had lost in Adam, namely, our 
possession of the image and likeness of God, we recover in Christ.<note n="572" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.9">
See III. 18. 1. V. 16.1 is very remarkable: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.10">Ἐν τοῖς 
πρόσθεν χρόνοις ἐλεγετο μὲν κατ᾽ εἰκόνα Θεοῦ γεγονέναι τὸν ἄνθρωπον, οὐκ ἐδείκνυτο 
δὲ, ἔτι γὰρ ἀόρατος ἦν ὁ λόγος, οὖ κατ᾽ εἰκόνα ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐγεγόνει. διὰ τοῦτο δὴ 
καὶ τὴν ὁμοίωσιν ῥᾳδιως ἀπέβαλεν</span>; see also what follows. In V. 1. 1 Irenæus 
even says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.11">Quoniam iniuste dominabatur nobis apostasia, et cum 
natura essemus dei omnipotentis, alienavit nos contra naturam diabolus.</span>” 
Compare with this the contradictory passage IV. 38: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.12">oportuerat 
autem primo naturam apparere</span>” etc. (see above, p. 268), where <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.13">natura hominis</span></i> is conceived as the opposite of the divine 
nature.</note>  Adam, however, is humanity; in other words, as all humanity is united 
and renewed through Christ so also it was already summarised in Adam. Accordingly 
“the sin of disobedience and the loss of salvation which Adam consequently suffered 
may now be viewed as belonging to all mankind summed up in him, in like manner as 
Christ’s obedience and possession of salvation are the property 

<pb n="274" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_274" />of all mankind united under him as their head.”<note n="573" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.14">See Wendt, <i>
i.e.</i>, p. 29, who first pointed out the two dissimilar trains of thought in Irenæus 
with regard to man’s original state, Duncker having already done so in regard to 
his Christology. Wendt has rightly shown that we have here a real and not a seeming 
contradiction; but, as far as the explanation of the fact is concerned, the truth 
does not seem to me to have been arrived at. The circumstance that Irenæus did not 
develop the mystic view in such a systematic way as the moralistic by no means justifies 
us in supposing that he merely adopted it superficially (from the Scriptures): for 
its nature admits of no systematic treatment, but only of a rhetorical and contemplative 
one. No further explanation can be given of the contradiction, because, strictly 
speaking, Irenæus has only given us fragments.</note>  
In the first Adam we offended God by not fulfilling his commandments; in Adam humanity 
became disobedient, wounded, sinful, bereft of life; through Eve mankind became 
forfeit to death; through its victory over the first man death descended upon us 
all, and the devil carried us all away captive etc.<note n="574" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.15">See V. 16. 3:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.16">ἐν τῷ πρῶτῳ Ἁδὰμ προσεκόψαμεν, μὴ ποιήσαντες αὐτοῦ 
τὴν ἐντολήν</span>. IV. 34. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.17">homo initio in Adam inobediens per 
mortem percussus est</span>;” III. 18. 7-23: V. 19. 1: V. 21. 1: V. 17. 1 sq.</note>  
Here Irenæus always means that in Adam, who represents all mankind as their head, 
the latter became doomed to death. In this instance he did not think of a hereditary 
transmission, but of a mystic unity<note n="575" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.18">Here also Irenæus keeps sin in the background; 
death and life are the essential ideas. Böhringer l.c., p. 484 has very rightly 
remarked: “We cannot say that Irenæus, in making Adam’s conduct and suffering apply 
to the whole human race had started from an inward, immediate experience of human 
sinfulness and a feeling of the need of salvation founded on this.” It is the thoughts 
of Paul to which Irenæus tried to accommodate himself without having had the same 
feeling about the flesh and sin as this Apostle. In Tertullian the mystic doctrine 
of salvation is rudimentary (but see, <i>e.g.</i>, de anima 40: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.19">ita 
omnis anima eo usque in Adam censetur donec in Christo recenseatur</span>,” and 
other passages; but he has speculations about Adam (for the most part developments 
of hints given in Irenæus; see the index in Oehler’s edition), and he has a new 
realistic idea as to a physical taint of sin propagated through procreation. Here 
we have the first beginning of the doctrine of original sin (de testim. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.20">per 
diabolum homo a primordio circumventus, ut præceptum dei excederet, et propterea 
in mortem datus exinde totum genus de suo semine infectum suæ etiam damnationis 
traducem fecit.</span>” Compare his teachings in de anima 40, 41, 16 about the disease 
of sin that is propagated “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.21">ex originis vitio</span>” and has become 
a real second nature). But how little he regards this original sin as guilt is shown 
by de bapt. 18: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.22">Quare innocens ætas festinat ad baptismum?</span>” 
For the rest, Tertullian discussed the relationship of flesh and spirit, sensuousness 
and intellect, much more thoroughly than Irenæus; he showed that flesh is not the 
seat of sin (de anima 40). In the same book (but see Bk. V. c. 1) he expressly declared 
that in this question also sure results are only to be obtained from revelation. 
This was an important step in the direction of secularising Christianity through 
“philosophy” and of emasculating the understanding through “revelation.” In regard 
to the conception of sin Cyprian followed his teacher. De op. et eleem. 1 reads 
indeed like an utterance of Irenæus (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.23">dominus sanavit illa quæ Adam 
portaverat vulnera</span>”); but the statement in ep. 64. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.24">Recens 
natus nihil peccavit, nisi quod secundum Adam carnaliter natus contagium mortis 
antiquæ, prima nativitate contraxit</span>” is quite in the manner of Tertullian, 
and perhaps the latter could also have agreed with the continuation: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.25">infanti 
remittintur non propria sed aliena peccata.</span>” Tertullian’s proposition that 
absolutely no one but the Son of God could have remained without sin was repeated 
by Cyprian (see, e.g., de op. et eleem. 3).</note>  
as in the case of Christ, viewed as the 

<pb n="275" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_275" />second Adam. The teachings in III. 21. 10-23<note n="576" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.26">III. 22. 4 has quite 
a Gnostic sound . . . “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.27">eam quæ est a Maria in Evam recirculationem 
significans; quia non aliter quod colligatum est solveretur, nisi ipsæ compagines 
alligationis reflectantur retrorsus, ut primæ coniunctiones solvantur per secundas, 
secundæ rursus liberent primas. Et evenit primam quidem compaginem a secunda colligatione 
solvere, secundam vero colligationem primæ solutionis habere locum. Et propter hoc 
dominus dicebat primos quidem novissimos futuros et novissimos primos.</span>” Irenæus 
expresses a Gnostic idea when he on one occasion plainly says (V. 12. 3):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.28">Ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ πάντες ἀποθνήσκομεν, ὅτι ψυχικοί</span> 
. But Paul, too, made an approach to this thought.</note>  show what an almost naturalistic 
shape the religious quasi-historical idea assumed in Irenæus’ mind. This is, however, 
more especially evident from the assertion, in opposition to Tatian, that unless 
Adam himself had been saved by Christ, God would have been overcome by the devil.<note n="577" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.29">See 
III. 23. 1, 2, a highly characteristic statement.</note>  
It was merely his moralistic train of thought that saved him from the conclusion 
that there is a restoration of <i>all</i> individual men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p11">This conception of Adam as the representative of humanity corresponds 
to Irenæus’ doctrine of the God-man. The historical importance of this author lies 
in the development of the Christology. At the present day, ecclesiastical Christianity, 
so far as it seriously believes in the unity of the divine and human in Jesus Christ 
and deduces the divine manhood from the work of Christ as his deification, still 
occupies the same standpoint as Irenæus did. Tertullian by no means matched him 
here; he too has the formula in a few passages, but he cannot, like Irenæus, account 
for its content. On the other hand we owe to him the idea of the “two natures”, 
which remain in their integrity — that formula which owes its adoption to the influence 

<pb n="276" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_276" />of Leo I. and at bottom contradicts Irenæus’ thought “the Son of God 
became the Son of man”, (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p11.1">filius dei factus filius hominis</span>”). 
Finally, the manner in which Irenæus tried to interpret the historical utterances 
about Jesus Christ from the standpoint of the Divine manhood idea, and to give them 
a significance in regard to salvation is also an epoch-making fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.1">Filius dei filius hominis factus</span>”, “it 
is one and the same Jesus Christ, not a Jesus and a Christ, nor a mere temporary 
union of an on and a man, but one and the same person, who created the world, was 
born, suffered, and ascended” — this along with the dogma of God the Creator is the 
cardinal doctrine of Irenæus:<note n="578" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.2">See, <i>e.g.</i>, III. g. 3, 12. 2, 16. 6-9, 
17. 4 and repeatedly 8. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.3">verbum dei, per quem facta sunt omnia, 
qui est dominus noster Jesus Christus.</span>”</note>  “Jesus Christ truly man and 
truly God” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.4">Jesus Christus, vere homo, vere deus</span>”).<note n="579" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.5">See 
IV. 6. 7.</note>  It is only the Church that adheres to this doctrine, for “none 
of the heretics hold the opinion that the Word of God became flesh” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.6">secundum 
nullam sententiam hæreticorum verbum dei caro factum est</span>”).<note n="580" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.7">
See III. 11. 3.</note>  What therefore has to be shown is (1) that Jesus Christ 
is really the Word of God, <i>i.e.</i>, is God, (2) that this Word really became 
man and (3) that the incarnate Word is an inseparable unity. Irenæus maintains the 
first statement as well against the “Ebionites” as against the Valentinians who 
thought that Christ’s advent was the descent of one of the many moons. In opposition 
to the Ebionites he emphasises the distinction between natural and adopted Sonship, 
appeals to the Old Testament testimony in favour of the divinity of Christ,<note n="581" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.8">See 
III. 6.</note>  and moreover argues that we would still be in the bondage of the 
old disobedience, if Jesus Christ had only been a man.<note n="582" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.9">See III. 19. 1, 2: IV. 
33. 4: V. 1. 3 see also Tertullian against “Ebion” de carne 14, 18, 24; de præscr. 
10. 33.</note> In this connection he also discussed the birth from the virgin.<note n="583" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.10">Editor: 
This note is missing in the footnotes.</note>  He not only proved it from prophecy, 
but his recapitulation theory also suggested to him a parallel between Adam and 
Eve on the one hand and Christ 


<pb n="277" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_277" />and Mary on the other, which included the birth from the virgin.<note n="584" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.11">See 
the arguments, l c., V. 19. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.12">Quemadmodum adstrictum est morti 
genus humanum per virginem, salvatur per virginem, æqua lance disposita virginalis 
inobedientia per virginalem obedientiam,</span>” and other similar ones. We find 
the same in Tertull., de carne 17, 20. In this connection we find in both very extravagant 
expressions with regard to Mary (see, e.g., Tertull., l.c. 20 fin.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.13">uti 
virgo esset regeneratio nostra spiritaliter ab omnibus inquinamentis sanctificata 
per Christum.</span>” Iren. III. 21. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.14">Maria cooperans dispositioni 
(dei)</span>;” III. 22. 4 “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.15">Maria obediens et sibi et universo generi 
humano causa facta est salutis</span>” . . . “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.16">quod alligavit virgo 
Eva per incredulitatem, hoc virgo Maria solvit per fidem</span>”). These, however, 
have no doctrinal significance; in fact the same Tertullian expressed himself in 
a depreciatory way about Mary in <i>de carne</i> 7. On the other hand it is undeniable 
that the later Mariolatry has one of its roots in the parallel between Eve and Mary. 
The Gnostic invention of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.17">virginitas Mariæ in partu</span></i> 
can hardly be traced in Irenæus III. 21. 4. Tertullian (de carne 23) does not seem 
to know anything about it as yet, and very decidedly assumed the natural character 
of the process. The popular conception as to the reason of Christ’s birth from a 
virgin, in the form still current to-day, but beneath all criticism, is already 
found in Tertullian <i>de carne 18</i>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.18">Non competebat ex semine 
humano dei filium nasci, ne, si totus esset filius hominis, non esset et dei filius, 
nihilque haberet amplius Salomone, ut de Hebionis opinione credendus erat. Ergo 
iam dei filius ex patris dei semine, id est spiritu, ut esset et hominis filius, 
caro ei sola competebat ex hominis came sumenda sine viri semine. Vacabat enim semen 
viri apud habentem dei semen.</span>” The other theory existing side by side with 
this, viz., that Christ would have been a sinner if he had been begotten from the 
semen, whereas he could assume sinless flesh from woman is so far as I know scarcely 
hinted at by Irenæus and Tertullian. The fact of Christ’s birth was frequently referred 
to by Tertullian in order to prove Christ’s kinship to God the Creator, <i>e.g.</i>, 
adv. Marc. III. 11. Hence this article of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.19">regula fidei</span></i> 
received a significance from this point of view also. An Encratite explanation of 
the birth from the Virgin is found in the old treatise de resurr. bearing Justin’s 
name (Otto, Corp. Apol. III., p. 220.</note>  He argues in opposition to the Valentinians 
that it was really the eternal Word of God himself, who was always with God and 
always present to the human race, that descended.<note n="585" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.20">See, <i>e.g.</i>, III. 18. 
1 and many other places. See the passages named in note, p. 276.</note>  He who 
became man was not a being foreign to the world — this is said in opposition to Marcion — but 
the Lord of the world and humanity, the Son of God, and none other. The reality 
of the body of Christ, <i>i.e.</i>, the essential identity of the humanity of Christ 
with our own, was continually emphasised by Irenæus, and he views the whole work 
of salvation as dependent on this identity.<note n="586" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.21">So also Tertullian. See adv. Marc. 
III. 8: The whole work of salvation is destroyed by Docetism; cf. the work de carne 
Christi. Tertullian exclaims to the Docetist Marcion in c. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.22">Parce unicæ spei 
totius orbis.</span>” Irenæus and Tertullian mean that Christ’s assumption of humanity 
was complete, but not unfrequently express themselves in such a manner as to convey 
the impression that the Logos only assumed flesh. This is particularly the case 
with Tertullian, who, moreover, in his earlier time had probably quite naïve Docetic 
ideas and really looked upon the humanity of Christ as only flesh. See Apolog. 21: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.23">spiritum Christus cum verbo sponte dimisit, prævento carnificis officio.</span>” Yet Irenæus 
in several passages spoke of Christ’s human soul (III. 22. 1: V. 1.1) as also did 
Melito (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.24">τὸ ἀληθὲς καὶ ἀσάνταστον τῆς ψυχῆς Χριστοῦ 
καὶ τοῦ σώματος, τῆς καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἀνθρωπίνης σύσεως </span>Otto, l.c., IX, p. 415) 
and Tertullian (de carne 10 ff. 13; de resurr. 53). What we possess in virtue of 
the creation was assumed by Christ (Iren., l.c., III. 22. 2.) Moreover, Tertullian 
already examined how the case stands with sin in relation to the flesh of Christ. 
In opposition to the opinion of the heretic Alexander, that the Catholics believe 
Jesus assumed earthly flesh in order to destroy the flesh of sin in himself, he 
shows that the Saviour’s flesh was without sin and that it is not admissible to 
teach the annihilation of Christ’s flesh (de carne 16; see also Irenæus V. 14. 2, 
3): “Christ by taking to himself our flesh has made it his own, that is, he has 
made it sinless.” It was again passages from Paul (<scripRef passage="Romans 8:3" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.25" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. VIII. 3</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:15" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.26" parsed="|Eph|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.15">Ephes. II. 15</scripRef>) 
that gave occasion to this discussion. With respect to the opinion that it may be 
with the flesh of Christ as it is with the flesh of angels who appear, Tertullian 
remarks (de carne 6) that no angel came to die; that which dies must be born; the 
Son of God came to die.</note>  In the latter he also includes the fact that Jesus must 

<pb n="278" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_278" />have passed through and been subjected to all the conditions of a 
complete human life from birth to old age and death.<note n="587" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.27"> 
This conception was peculiar to Irenæus, and for good reasons was not repeated in 
succeeding times; see II. 22: III. 17. 4. From it also Irenæus already inferred 
the necessity of the death of Christ and his abode in the lower world, V. 31. 1, 
2. Here we trace the influence of the recapitulation idea. It has indeed been asserted 
(very energetically by Schultz, Gottheit Christi, p. 73 f.) that the Christ of Irenæus 
was not a personal man, but only possessed humanity. But that is decidedly incorrect, 
the truth merely being that Irenæus did not draw all the inferences from the personal 
humanity of Christ.</note>  Jesus Christ is therefore the Son of God who 
has really become the Son of man; and these are not two Christs but one, in whom 
the Logos is permanently united with humanity.<note n="588" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.28">See Iren. V. 31. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.29">Surgens 
in came sic ascendit ad patrem.</span>” Tertullian, de carne 24: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.30">Bene quod idem veniet 
de cælis qui est passus . . . et agnoscent qui eum confixerunt, utique ipsam carnem 
in quam sævierunt, sine qua nec ipse esse poterit et agnosci</span>;” see also what follows.</note>  
Irenæus called this union “union of the Word of God with the creature” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.31">adunitio 
verbi dei ad plasma</span>”)<note n="589" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.32">
See Iren. IV. 33. 11.</note>  and “blending and 
communion of God and man” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.33">commixtio et communio dei et hominis</span>”)<note n="590" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.34">
See Iren. IV. 20. 4; see also III. 19. 1.</note>  


<pb n="279" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_279" />without thereby describing it any more clearly.<note n="591" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.35">He always posits 
the unity in the form of a confession without describing it. See III. 16. 6, which 
passage may here stand for many. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.36">Verbum unigenitus, qui semper humano generi adest, 
unitus et consparsus suo plasmati secundum placitum patris et caro factus ipse est 
Iesus Christus dominus noster, qui et passus est pro nobis et ressurrexit propter 
nos . . . Unus igitur deus pater, quemadmodum ostendimus, et unus Christus Iesus 
dominus noster, veniens per universam dispositionem et omnia in semetipsum recapitulans. 
In omnibus autem est et homo plasmatio dei, et hominem ergo in semetipsum recapitulans 
est, invisibilis visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis factus comprehensibilis 
et impassibilis passibilis et verbum homo.</span>” V. 18.1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.37">Ipsum verbum dei incarnatum 
suspensum est super lignum.</span>”</note>  He views it as perfect, for, <i>as a rule</i>, 
he will not listen to any separation of what was done by the man Jesus and by God 
the Word.<note n="592" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.38">Here Irenæus was able to adopt the old formula “God has suffered” 
and the like; so also Melito, see Otto l.c., IX. p. 416:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.39">ὁ Θεὸς πέπονθεν ὑπὸ δεξιᾶς Ἰσραηλιτιδος </span>(p. 422): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.40">Quidnam est hoc novum mysterium? iudex iudicatur et quietus est; invisibilis videtur neque 
erubescit: incomprehensibilis prehenditur neque indignatur, incommensurabilis mensuratur 
neque repugnat; impassibilis patitur neque ulciscitur; immortalis moritur, neque 
respondit verbum, cœlestis sepelitur et id fert.</span>” But let us note that these are 
not “doctrines”, but testimonies to the faith, as they were always worded from the 
beginning and such as could, if need were, be adapted to any Christology. Though 
Melito in a fragment whose genuineness is not universally admitted (Otto, l.c., 
p. 415 sq.) declared in opposition to Marcion, that Christ proved his humanity to 
the world in the 30 years before his baptism; but showed the divine nature concealed 
in his human nature during the 3 years of his ministry, he did not for all that 
mean to imply that Jesus’ divinity and humanity are in any way separated. But, though 
Irenæus inveighed so violently against the “Gnostic” separation of Jesus and Christ 
(see particularly III. 16. 2, where most weight is laid on the fact that we do not 
find in Matth.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.41">Iesu generatio sic erat</span>” but “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.42">Christi generatio sic erat</span>”), there 
is no doubt that in some passages he himself could not help unfolding a speculation 
according to which the predicates applying to the human nature of Jesus do not also 
hold good of his divinity, in fact he actually betrayed a view of Christ inconsistent 
with the conception of the Saviour’s person as a perfect unity. We can indeed only 
trace this view in his writings in the form of an undercurrent, and what led to 
it will be discussed further on. Both he and Melito, as a rule adhered to the simple 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.43">filius dei filius hominis factus</span>” and did not perceive any problem here, because 
to them the disunion prevailing in the world and in humanity was the difficult question 
that appeared to be solved through this very divine manhood. How closely Melito 
agreed with Irenæus is shown not only by the proposition (p. 419): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.44">Propterea misit 
pater filium suum e cœlo sine corpore (this is said in opposition to the Valentinian 
view), ut, postquam incarnatus esset in, utero virginis et natus esset homo, vivificaret 
hominem et colligeret membra eius quæ mors disperserat, quum hominem divideret</span>,” 
but also by the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.45">propter hominem iudicatus est iudex, impassibilis passus est?</span>” 
(l.c.).</note>  The explicit formula of two substances or natures in Christ is not 
found in Irenæus; but Tertullian already used it. It never 


<pb n="280" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_280" />occurred to the former, just because he was not here speaking as a 
theologian, but expressing his belief.<note n="593" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.46">The concepts employed by Irenæus are
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.47">deus, verbum, filius dei, homo, filius hominis, plasma dei</span></i>. What perhaps 
hindered the development of that formula in his case was the circumstance of his 
viewing Christ, though he had assumed the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.48">plasma dei</span></i>, humanity, as a personal 
man who (for the sake of the recapitulation theory) not only had a human nature 
but was obliged to live through a complete human life. The fragment attributed to 
Irenæus (Harvey II., p. 493) in which occur the words,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.49">τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου ἑνώοει τῇ καθ᾽ ὑπόστασιν φυσικῇ ἑνωθέντος 
τῇ σακρί</span>, is by no means genuine. How we are to understand the words:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.50">ἵνα ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων τὸ περιφανὲς τῶν φύσεων παραδειχθῇ</span> 
in fragment VIII. (Harvey II., p. 479), and whether this piece belongs to Irenæus, 
is uncertain. That Melito (assuming the genuineness of the fragment) has the formula 
of the two natures need excite no surprise; for (1) Melito was also a philosopher, 
which Irenæus was not, and (2) it is found in Tertullian, whose doctrines can be 
shown to be closely connected with those of Melito (see my Texte und Untersuchungen 
I. 1, 2, p. 249 f.). If that fragment is genuine Melito is the first Church teacher 
who has spoken of two natures.</note>  In his utterances about the God-man Tertullian 
closely imitates Irenæus. Like the latter he uses the expression “man united with 
God” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.51">homo deo mixtus</span>”)<note n="594" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.52">See Apol. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.53">verbum caro figuratus . . . homo deo 
mixtus</span>; adv. Marc. II. 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.54">filius dei miscens in semetipso hominem et deum</span>;” de 
carne 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.55">homo deo mixtus</span>;” 18: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.56">sic homo cum deo, dum caro hominis cum spiritu 
dei.</span>” On the Christology of Tertullian cf. Schulz, Gottheit Christi, p. 74 ff.</note>  
and like him he applies the predicates of the man to the Son of God.<note n="595" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.57">De carne 
5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.58">Crucifixus est dei filius, non pudet quia pudendum est; et mortuus est dei filius, 
prorsus credibile est, quia ineptum est; et sepultus resurrexit, certum est, quia 
impossibile est</span>;” but compare the whole book; c. 5 init.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.59">deus crucifixus</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.60">nasci 
se voluit deus</span>”. De pat. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.61">nasci se deus in utero patitur.</span>” The formula: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.62">ὁ 
γεννηθείς, ὁμεγας Θεός</span> is also found in Sibyll. VII. 24.</note>  But he goes 
further, or rather, in the interest of formal clearness, he expresses the mystery 
in a manner which shows that he did not fully realise the religious significance 
of the proposition, “the Son of God made Son of man” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.63">filius dei filius hominis 
factus</span>”). He speaks of a “corporal and spiritual, <i>i.e.</i>, divine, substance 
of the Lord”, (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.64">corporalis et spiritalis [<i>i.e.</i>, divina] substantia domini</span>”)<note n="596" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.65">De 
carne 1, cf. ad nat. II. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.66">ut iure consistat collegium nominis communione substantiæ.</span>”</note>  
of “either substance of the flesh and spirit of Christ” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.67">utraque substantia et 
carnis et spiritus Christi</span>”), of the “creation of two substances which Christ himself 
also possesses”, (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.68">conditio duarum substantiarum, quas Christus et ipse gestat</span>”)<note n="597" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.69">De 
carne 18 fin.</note>  and of 

<pb n="281" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_281" />the “twofold condition not blended but united in one person-God and 
man” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.70">duplex status <i>non confusus sed conjunctus</i> in una persona — deus et homo</span>”.<note n="598" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.71">Adv. 
Prax. 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.72">Sed enim invenimus illum directo et deum et hominem expositum, ipso hoc 
psalmo suggerente (<scripRef passage="Psalm 87:5" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.73" parsed="|Ps|87|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.5">Ps. LXXXVII. 5</scripRef>) . . . hic erit homo et filius hominis, qui definitus 
est filius dei secundum spiritum . . . Videmus duplicem statum, non confusum sed 
coniunctum in una persona deum et hominem Iesum. De Christo autem differo. Et adeo 
salva est utriusque proprietas substantiæ, ut et spiritus res suas egerit in illo, 
id est virtutes et opera et signa, et caro passiones suas functa sit, esuriens sub 
diabolo . . . denique et mortua est. Quodsi tertium quid esset, ex utroque confusum, 
ut electrum, non tam distincta documenta parerent utriusque substantiæ.</span>” In what 
follows the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.74">actus utriusque substantiæ</span></i> are sharply demarcated: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.75">ambæ substantiæ 
in statu suo quæque distincte agebant, ideo illis et operæ et exitus sui occurrerunt 
. . . neque caro spiritus fit neque spiritus caro: in uno plane esse possunt.</span>” See 
also c. 29: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.76">Quamquam cum duæ substantiæ censeantur in Christo Iesu, divina et humana, 
constet autem immortalem esse divinam</span>” etc.</note> Here we already have in a complete 
form the later Chalcedonian formula of the two substances in one person.<note n="599" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.77">Of 
this in a future volume. Here also two substances in Christ are always spoken of 
(there are virtually three, since, according to de anima 35, men have already two 
substances in themselves). I know only one passage where Tertullian speaks of natures 
in reference to Christ, and this passage in reality proves nothing; de carne 5: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.78">Itaque utriusque substantiæ census hominem et deum exhibuit, hinc natum, inde non 
natum (!), hinc carneum, inde spiritalem” etc. Then: “Quæ proprietas conditionum, 
divinæ et humanæ, æqua utique naturæ cuiusque veritate disjuncta est.</span>”</note>  At 
the same time, however, we can clearly see that Tertullian went beyond Irenæus in 
his exposition.<note n="600" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.79">In the West up to the time of Leo I. the formula “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.80">deus et homo</span>”, 
or, after Tertullian’s time “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.81">duæ substantiæ</span>”, was always a simple expression of 
the facts acknowledged in the Symbol, and not a speculation derived from the doctrine 
of redemption. This is shown just from the fact of stress being laid on the unmixedness. 
With this was associated a theoretic and apologetic interest on the part of theologians, 
so that they began to dwell at greater length on the unmixedness after the appearance 
of that Patripassianism, which professed to recognise the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.82">filius dei</span></i> in the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.83">caro</span></i>, that is in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.84">deus</span></i> so far as he is <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.85">incarnatus</span></i> or has
<i>changed</i> himself into flesh. As to Tertullian’s opposition to this view see 
what follows. In contradistinction to this Western formula the monophysite one was 
calculated to satisfy both the <i>salvation</i> interest and the understanding. 
The Chalcedonian creed, as is admitted by Schulz, l.c., pp. 64 ff., 71 ff., is consequently 
to be explained from Tertullian’s view, not from that of the Alexandrians. Our readers 
will excuse us for thus anticipating.</note>  He was, moreover, impelled to combat 
an antagonistic principle. Irenæus had as yet no occasion to explain in detail that 
the proposition “the Word became flesh” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.86">verbum caro 


<pb n="282" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_282" />factum</span>”) denoted no transformation. That he excludes the idea of change, 
and that he puts stress on the Logos’ assumption of flesh from the Virgin is shown 
by many passages.<note n="601" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.87">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.88">Quare,” says Irenæus III. 21. 10 — “igitur non iterum sumpsit 
limum deus sed ex Maria operatus est plasmationem fieri? Ut non alia plasmatio fieret 
neque alia, esset plasmatio quæ salvaretur, sed eadem ipsa recapitularetur, servata 
similitudine?</span>”</note>  Tertullian, on the other hand, was in the first place confronted 
by (Gnostic) opponents who understood John’s statement in the sense of the Word’s 
transforming himself into flesh, and therefore argued against the “assumption of 
flesh from the Virgin” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.89">assumptio carnis ex virgine</span>”);<note n="602" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.90">See 
de carne 18. Oehler has misunderstood the passage and therefore mispointed it. It 
is as follows: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.91">Vox ista (<scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.92" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">Joh. I. 
14</scripRef>) quid caro factum sit contestatur, nec tamen periclitatur, quasi statim 
aliud sit (verbum), factum caro, et non verbum . . . Cum scriptura non dicat nisi 
quod factum sit, non et unde sit factum, ergo ex alio, non ex semetipso suggerit 
factum</span>” etc.</note>  
and, in the second place, he had to do with Catholic Christians who indeed admitted 
the birth from the Virgin, but likewise assumed a change of God into flesh, and 
declared the God thus invested with flesh to be the Son.<note n="603" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.93">Adv. Prax. 27 sq. 
In de carne 3 sq. and elsewhere Tertullian indeed argues against Marcion that God 
in contradistinction to all creatures can transform himself into anything and yet 
remain God. Hence we are not to think of a transformation in the strict sense, but 
of an <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.94">adunitio</span></i>.</note>  In this connection the same 
Tertullian, who in the Church laid great weight on formulæ like “the crucified God”, 
“God consented to be born” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.95">deus crucifixus</span>”, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.96">nasci 
se voluit deus</span>”) and who, impelled by opposition to Marcion and by his apologetic 
interest, distinguished the Son as capable of suffering from God the Father who 
is impassible, and imputed to him human weaknesses — which was already a further step, — sharply 
emphasised the “distinct function” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.97">distincte agere</span>”) of 
the two substances in Christ and thus separated the persons. With Tertullian the 
interest in the Logos doctrine, on the one hand, and in the real humanity, on the 
other, laid the basis of that conception of Christology in accordance with which 
the unity of the person is nothing more than an assertion. The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.98">deus 
factus homo</span>” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.99">verbum caro factus</span>”) presents quite 
insuperable difficulties, as soon as “theology” can no longer be banished. Tertullian 
smoothed over these difficulties by juristic distinctions, 

<pb n="283" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_283" />for all his elucidations of “substance” and “person” are of this nature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13">A somewhat paradoxical result of the defence of the Logos doctrine 
in the struggle against the “Patripassians” was the increased emphasis that now 
began to be laid on the integrity and independence of the human nature in Christ. 
If the only essential result of the struggle with Gnosticism was to assert the substantial 
reality of Christ’s body, it was Tertullian who distinguished what Christ did as 
man from what he did as God in order to prove that he was not a <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.1">tertium quid</span></i>. The discriminating intellect which was 
forced to receive a doctrine as a problem could not proceed otherwise. But, even 
before the struggle with Modalism, elements were present which repressed the naïve 
confidence of the utterances about the God-man. If I judge rightly, there were two 
features in Irenæus both of which resulted in a splitting up of the conception of 
the perfect unity of Christ’s person. The first was the intellectual contemplation 
of the perfect humanity of Jesus, the second was found in certain Old and New Testament 
texts and the tradition connected with these.<note n="604" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.2">So I think I ought to express 
myself. It does not seem to me proper to read a twofold conception into Irenæus’ 
Christological utterances under the pretext that Christ according to him was also 
the perfect man, with all the modern ideas that are usually associated with this 
thought (Böhringer, l.c., p. 542 ff., see Thomasius in opposition to him).</note>  
With regard to the first we may point out that Irenæus indeed regarded the union 
of the human and divine as possible only because man, fashioned from the beginning 
by and after the pattern of the Logos, was an image of the latter and destined for 
union with God. Jesus Christ is the realisation of our possession of God’s image;<note n="605" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.3">See, 
e.g., V. 1. 3. Nitzch, Dogmengeschichte I. p. 309. Tertullian, in his own peculiar 
fashion, developed still more clearly the thought transmitted to him by Irenæus. 
See adv. Prax. 12: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.4">Quibus faciebat deus hominem similem? Filio quidem, qui erat 
induturas hominem . . . Erat autem ad cuius imaginem faciebat, ad filii scilicet, 
qui homo futurus certior et verior imaginem suam fecerat dici hominem, qui tunc 
de limo formari habebat, imago veri et similitudo.</span>” Adv. Marc. V. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.5">Creator Christum, sermonem suum, intuens hominem futurum, Faciamus, inquit, hominem ad imaginem et 
similitudinem nostram</span>”; the same in de resurr. 6. But with Tertullian, too, this 
thought was a sudden idea and did not become the basis of further speculation.</note>  but this 

<pb n="284" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_284" />thought, if no further developed, may be still united with the Logos 
doctrine in such a way that it does not interfere with it, but serves to confirm 
it. The case becomes different when it is not only shown that the Logos was always 
at work in the human race, but that humanity was gradually more and more accustomed 
by him (in the patriarchs and prophets) to communion with God,<note n="606" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.6">Iren. IV. 14. 
2 for further particulars on the point see below, where Irenæus’ views on the preparation 
of salvation are discussed. The views of Dorner, i.e., 492 f., that the union of 
the Son of God with humanity was a gradual process, are marred by some exaggerations, 
but are correct in their main idea.</note>  till at last the perfect man appeared 
in Christ. For in this view it might appear as if the really essential element in 
Jesus Christ were not the Logos, who has become the new Adam, but the new Adam, 
who possesses the Logos. That Irenæus, in explaining the life of Jesus as that 
of Adam according to the recapitulation theory, here and there expresses himself 
as if he were speaking of the perfect man, is undeniable: If the acts of Christ 
are really to be what they seem, the man concerned in them must be placed in the 
foreground. But how little Irenæus thought of simply identifying the Logos with 
the perfect man is shown by the passage in III. 19. 3 where he writes: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.7">ὥσπερ 
γὰρ ἦν ἄνθρωπος ἵνα πειρασθῇ, οὕτω καὶ λόγος ἵνα δοξασθῇ. ἡσυχάζοντος μὲν τοῦ λόγου 
ἐν τῷ πειράζεσθαι καὶ σταυροῦσθαι καὶ ἀποθνήσκειν, συγγινομένου δὲ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ἐν 
τῷ νικᾷν καὶ ὑπομένειν καὶ χρηστεύεσθαι καὶ ἀνίστασθαι καὶ ἀναλαμβάνεσθαι</span>” 
(“For as he was man that he might be tempted, so also he was the Logos that he might 
be glorified. The Logos remained quiescent during the process of temptation, crucifixion 
and death, but aided the human nature when it conquered, and endured, and performed 
deeds of kindness, and rose again from the dead, and was received up into heaven”). 
From these words it is plain that Irenæus preferred to assume that the divine and 
human natures existed side by side, and consequently to split up the perfect unity, 
rather than teach a mere ideal manhood which would be at the same time a divine 
manhood. The “discrete agere” of the two natures proves that to Irenæus the perfect 
manhood of the incarnate Logos was merely an incidental quality he possessed. In 
reality the Logos is the perfect man 

<pb n="285" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_285" />in so far as his incarnation creates the perfect man and renders him 
possible, or the Logos always exists behind Christ the perfect man. But nevertheless 
this very way of viewing the humanity in Christ already compelled Irenæus to limit 
the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.8">deus crucifixus</span>” and to lay the foundation for Tertullian’s formulæ. With 
regard to the second point we may remark that there were not a few passages in both 
Testaments where Christ appeared as the man chosen by God and anointed with the 
Spirit. These as well as the corresponding language of the Church were the greatest 
difficulties in the way of the Logos Christology. Of what importance is an anointing 
with the Spirit to him who is God? What is the meaning of Christ being born by the 
power of the Holy Ghost? Is this formula compatible with the other, that he as the 
Logos himself assumed flesh from the Virgin etc.? Irenæus no doubt felt these difficulties. 
He avoided them (III. 9. 3) by referring the bestowal of the Spirit at baptism merely 
to the <i>man</i> Jesus, and thus gave his own approval to that separation which 
appeared to him so reprehensible in the Gnostics.<note n="607" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.9">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.10">Secundum id quod verbum 
dei homo erat ex radice Iesse et filius Abrahæ, secundum hoc requiescebat spiritus 
dei super eum . . . secundum autem quod deus erat, non secundum gloriam iudicabat.</span>” 
All that Irenæus said of the Spirit in reference to the person of Christ is to be 
understood merely as an <i>exegetical</i> necessity and must not be regarded as 
a theoretical <i>principle</i> (this is also the case with Tertullian). Dorner (l.c., 
p. 492 f.) has failed to see this, and on the basis of Irenæus’ incidental and involuntary 
utterances has attempted to found a speculation which represents the latter as meaning 
that the Holy Ghost was the medium which gradually united the Logos, who was exalted 
above growing and suffering, into one person with the free and growing man in Jesus 
Christ. In III. 12. 5-7 Irenæus, in conformity with <scripRef passage="Acts 4:27" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.11" parsed="|Acts|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.27">Acts IV. 27</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="Acts 10:38" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.12" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">X. 38</scripRef>, used the 
following other formulæ about Christ: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.13">ὁ Θεός, ὁ ποιήσας 
τὸν οὐρανὸν κ.τ.λ., καὶ ὁ τούτου παῖς, ὅν ἔχρισεν ὁ Θεός</span> — 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.14">Petrus Iesum ipsum 
esse filium dei testificatus est, qui et unctus Spiritu Sancto Iesus dicitur.</span>” But 
Irenæus only expressed himself thus because of these passages, whereas Hippolytus 
not unfrequently calls Christ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.15">παῖς Θεοῦ</span>.</note>  
This separation indeed rescued to future ages the minimum of humanity that was to 
be retained in the person of Christ, but at the same time it laid the foundation 
of those differentiating speculations, which in succeeding times became the chief 
art and subject of dispute among theologians. The fact is that one cannot think 
in realistic fashion of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.16">deus homo factus</span>” without thinking oneself out of it. 
It is exceedingly instructive 

<pb n="286" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_286" />to find that, in some passages, even a man like Irenæus was obliged 
to advance from the creed of the one God-man to the assumption of two independent 
existences in Christ, an assumption which in the earlier period has only “Gnostic” 
testimony in its favour. Before Irenæus’ day, in fact, none but these earliest theologians 
taught that Jesus Christ had two natures, and ascribed to them particular actions 
and experiences. The Gnostic distinction of the Jesus <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.17">patibilis</span></i> (“capable 
of suffering”) and the Christ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.18">ἀπαθής</span> (“impassible”) is essentially identical with the view set 
forth by Tertullian adv. Prax., and this proves that the doctrine of the two natures 
is simply nothing else than the Gnostic, <i>i.e.</i>, scientific, adaptation of 
the formula: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.19">filius dei filius hominis factus</span>”. No doubt the old early-Christian 
interest still makes itself felt in the assertion of the one person. Accordingly 
we can have no historical understanding of Tertullian’s Christology or even of that 
of Irenæus without taking into account, as has not yet been done, the Gnostic distinction 
of Jesus and Christ, as well as those old traditional formulæ: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.20">deus passus, deus 
crucifixus est</span>” (“God suffered, God was crucified”).<note n="608" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.21">On Hippolytus’ views of 
the incarnation see Dorner, l.c., I. p. 609 ff. — an account to be used with caution — and 
Overbeck, Quæst. Hippol. Specimen (1864), p. 47 sq. Unfortunately the latter has 
not carried out his intention to set forth the Christology of Hippolytus in detail. 
In the work quoted he has, however, shown how closely the latter in many respects 
has imitated Irenæus in this case also. It is instructive to see what Hippolytus 
has not adopted from Irenæus or what has become rudimentary with him. As a professional 
and learned teacher he is at bottom nearer to the Apologists as regards his Christology 
than Irenæus. As an exegete and theological author he has much in common with the 
Alexandrians, just as he is in more than one respect a connecting link between Catholic 
controversialists like Irenæus and Catholic scholars like Origen. With the latter 
he moreover came into personal contact. See Hieron., de vir. inl. 61: Hieron., ep. 
ad Damas. edit. Venet. I., ep. 36 is also instructive. These brief remarks are, 
however, by no means intended to give countenance to Kimmel’s untenable hypothesis 
(de Hippol. vita et scriptis, 1839) that Hippolytus was an Alexandrian. In Hippolytus’ 
treatise c. Noët. we find positive teachings that remind us of Tertullian. An important 
passage is de Christo et Antichristo 3 f.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.22">εἷ γὰρ 
καὶ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ ταῖς</span> (Iren.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.23">δι᾽ οὗ καὶ ἡμεῖς 
τυχόντες τὴν διὰ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἀναγέννησιν εἰς ἕνα τέλειον καὶ ἐπουράνιον 
ἄνθρωπον οἱ πάντες καταντῆσαι ἐπιθυμοῦμεν </span>(see Iren.)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.24">Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ὁ λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἄσαρκος ὢν</span> (see 
Melito, Iren., Tertull.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.25">ἐνεδύσατο τὴν ἁγίαν σάρκα 
ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας παρθένου· ὡς νύμφιος ἱμάτιον ἐξυφάνας ἑαυτῷ ἦν τῷ σταυρικῷ πάθει</span> 
(Irenæus and Tertullian also make the death on the cross the object of the assumption 
of the flesh), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.26">ὅπως συγκεράσας τὸ θνητὸν ἡμῶν σῶμα 
τῇ ἑαυτοῦ δυνάμει καὶ μίξας</span> (Iren., Tertull.) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.27">τῷ ἀφθάρτῳ τὸ φθαρτὸν καὶ τὸ ἀσθενὲς τῷ ἰσχυρῷ σώσῃ 
τὸν ἀπολλύμενον ἄνθρωπον</span> (Iren.). The succeeding disquisition deserves particular 
note, because it shows that Hippolytus has also borrowed from Irenæus the idea that 
the union of the Logos with humanity had already begun in a certain way in the prophets. 
Overbeck has rightly compared the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.28">ἀναπλάσσειν δι᾽ 
ἑαυτοῦ τὸν Ἀδάμ</span>, l.c., c. 26, with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.29">ἀνακεφαλαιοῦν</span> 
of Irenæus and l.c., c. 44, with Iren. II. 22, 4. For Hippolytus’ Christology Philosoph. 
X. 33, p. 542 and c. Noët. 10 ff. are the chief passages of additional importance. 
In the latter passage it is specially noteworthy that Hippolytus, in addition to 
many other deviations from Irenæus and Tertullian, insists on applying the full 
name of Son only to the incarnate Logos. In this we have a remnant of the more ancient 
idea and at the same time a concession to his opponents who admitted an eternal 
Logos in God, but not a pre-temporal hypostasis of the Son. See c. 15:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.30">ποῖον οὖν υἱὸν ἑαυτοῦ ὁ Θεὸς διὰ τῆς σαρκὸς κατέπεμψεν 
ἀλλ᾽ ἢ τὸν λόγον; ὃν υἱὸν προσηγόρευε διὰ τὸ μέλλειν αὐτὸν γενέσθαι. Καὶ τὸ κοινὸν 
ὅνομα τῆς εἰς ἀνθρώπους φιλοστοργίας ἀναλαμβάνει ὁ υἱὸς (καίτοι τέλειος λόγος ὢν 
μονγενής). οὔδ᾽ ἡ σαρξ καθ᾽ ἑαυτὴν δίχα τοῦ λόγου ὑποστῆναι ἠδύνατο διὰ τὸ ἐν λόγῳ 
τὴν σύστασιν ἔχειν. οὕτως οὖν εἱς υἱὸς τέλειος Θεοῦ ἐφανερώθη.</span> Hippolytus 
partook to a much greater extent than his teacher Irenæus of the tree of Greek knowledge 
and he accordingly speaks much more frequently than the latter of the “divine mysteries” 
of the faith. From the fragments and writings of this author that are preserved 
to us the existence of very various Christologies can be shown; and this proves 
that the Christology of his teacher Irenæus had not by any means yet become predominant 
in the Church, as we might suppose from the latter’s confident tone. Hippolytus 
is an exegete and accordingly still yielded with comparative impartiality to the 
impressions conveyed by the several passages. For example he recognised the woman 
of Rev. XII. as the Church and the Logos as her child, and gave the following exegesis 
of the passage (de Christo et Antichristo 61): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.31">οὐ 
παύσεται ἡ ἐκκλησία γεννῶσα ἐκ καρδίας τὸν λόγον τὸν ἐν κόσμω ὑπὸ ἀπίστων διωκόμενον. 
“καὶ ἔτεκε”, φησίν, “υἱὸν ἄρρενα, ὃς μέλλει ποιμαίνειν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη”, τὸν ἄρρενα 
καὶ τέλειον Χριστόν, παῖδα Θεοῦ, Θεὸν καὶ ἄνθρωπον καταγγελλόμενον ἀεί τίκτουσα 
ἡ ἐκκλησία διδάσκει πάντα τὰ ἔθνη.</span> If we consider how 
Irenæus’ pupil is led by the text of the Holy Scriptures to the 
most diverse “doctrines”, we see how the “Scripture” theologians were the very ones 
who threatened the faith with the greatest corruptions. As the exegesis of the Valentinian 
schools became the mother of numerous self-contradictory Christologies, so the same 
result was threatened here — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.32">doctrinæ inolescentes in silvas iam exoleverunt Gnosticorum.</span>” 
From this standpoint Origen’s undertaking to subject the whole material of Biblical 
exegesis to a fixed theory appears in its historical greatness and importance.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14">But beyond doubt the prevailing conception of Christ in 

<pb n="287" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_287" />Irenæus is the idea that there was the most complete unity between 
his divine and human natures; for it is the necessary consequence of his doctrine 
of redemption, that “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.1">Jesus Christus factus est, quod sumus nos, uti nos perficeret esse quod et 
ipse</span></i>”<note n="609" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.2">See other passages on p. 241, note 2. This is also reëchoed in Cyprian. 
See, for example, ep. 58. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.3">filius dei passus est ut nos filios dei faceret, et 
filius hominis (scil. the Christians) pati non vult esse dei filius possit.</span>”</note> 


<pb n="288" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_288" />(“Jesus Christ became what we are in order that we might become what 
he himself is”). But, in accordance with the recapitulation theory, Irenæus developed 
the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.4">factus est quod sumus nos</span>” in such a way that the individual portions of the 
life of Christ, as corresponding to what we ought to have done but did not do, receive 
the value of saving acts culminating in the death on the cross. Thus he not only 
regards Jesus Christ as “salvation and saviour and saving” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.5">salus et salvator et 
salutare</span>”),<note n="610" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.6">See III. 10. 3.</note>  but he also views his whole life as a work 
of salvation. All that has taken place between the conception and the ascension 
is an inner necessity in this work of salvation. This is a highly significant advance 
beyond the conception of the Apologists. Whilst in their case the history of Jesus 
seems to derive its importance almost solely from the fulfilment of prophecy, it 
acquires in Irenæus an independent and fundamental significance. Here also we recognise 
the influence of “Gnosis”, nay, in many places he uses the same expressions as the 
Gnostics, when he sees salvation accomplished, on the one hand, in the mere appearance 
of Jesus Christ as the second Adam, and on the other, in the simple acknowledgment 
of this appearance.<note n="611" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.7">See the remarkable passage in IV. 36. 7:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.8">ἡ γνῶσις τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἥτις ἦν 
ἀσθαρσία.</span> 
Another result of the Gnostic struggle is Irenæus’ raising the question as to what 
new thing the Lord has brought (IV. 34. 1): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.9">Si autem subit vos huiusmodi sensus, 
ut dicatis: Quid igitur novi dominus attulit veniens? cognoscite, quoniam omnem 
novitatem attulit semetipsum afferens, qui fuerat annuntiatus.</span>” The new thing is 
then defined thus: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.10">Cum perceperunt eam quæ ab eo est libertatem et participant 
visionem eius et audierunt sermones eius et fruiti sunt muneribus ab eo, non iam 
requiretur, quid novius attulit rex super eos, qui annuntiaverunt advenum eius . 
. . Semetipsum enim attulit et ea quæ prædicta sunt bona.</span>”</note>  But he is distinguished 
from them by the fact that he decidedly emphasises the personal acts of Jesus, and 
that he applies the benefits of Christ’s work not to the “pneumatic” ipso facto, 
but in principle to all men, though practically only to those who listen to the 
Saviour’s words and adorn themselves with works of righteousness.<note n="612" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.11">See IV. 36. 
6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.12">Adhuc manifestavit oportere nos cum vocatione (<i>i.e.</i>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.13">μετὰ τὴν κλῆσιν</span>) et iustitiæ operibus adornari, 
uti requiescat super nos spiritus dei</span>” — we must provide <i>ourselves</i> with the 
wedding garment.</note>  Irenæus presented this work of Christ from various points of view. He regards it as 


<pb n="289" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_289" />the realisation of man’s original destiny, that is, being in communion 
with God, contemplating God, being imperishable like God; he moreover views it as 
the abolition of the consequences of Adam’s disobedience, and therefore as the redemption 
of men from death and the dominion of the devil; and finally he looks upon it as 
reconciliation with God. In all these conceptions Irenæus fell back upon the <i>
person</i> of Christ. Here, at the same time, he is everywhere determined by the 
content of Biblical passages; in fact it is just the New Testament that leads 
him to these considerations, as was first the case with the Valentinians before 
him. How uncertain he still is as to their ecclesiastical importance is shown by 
the fact that he has no hesitation in reckoning the question, as to why the Word 
of God became flesh and suffered, among the articles that are a matter of 
consideration for science, but not for the simple faith (I. 10. 3). Here, therefore, he still 
maintains the archaic standpoint according to which it is sufficient to adhere to 
the baptismal confession and wait for the second coming of Christ along with the 
resurrection of the body. On the other hand, Irenæus did not merely confine himself 
to describing the fact of redemption, its content and its consequences; but he also 
attempted to explain the peculiar nature of this redemption from the essence of 
God and the incapacity of man, thus solving the question “cur deus Homo” in the 
highest sense.<note n="613" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.14">The incapacity of man is referred to in III. 18. 1: III. 21. 
10; III. 21-23 shows that the same man that had fallen had to be led to communion 
with God; V. 21. 3: V. 24. 4 teach that man had to overcome the devil; the intrinsic 
necessity of God’s appearing as Redeemer is treated of in III. 23. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.15">Si Adam iam 
non reverteretur ad vitam, sed in totum proiectus esset morti, victus esset dens 
et superasset serpentis nequitia voluntatem dei. Sed quoniam deus invictus et magnanimis 
est, magnanimem quidem se exhibuit etc.</span>” That the accomplishment of salvation must 
be effected in a righteous manner, and therefore be as much a proof of the righteousness 
as of the immeasurable love and mercy of God, is shown in V. 1. 1: V. 21.</note>  
Finally, he adopted from Paul the thought that Christ’s real work of salvation consists 
in his death on the cross; and so he tried to amalgamate the two propositions, “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.16">filius 
dei filius hominis factus est propter nos</span></i>” (“the Son of God became Son of man 
for us”) and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.17">filius dei passus est propter nos</span>” (“the Son of God suffered for us”) 
as the most vital ones. He did not, however, clearly show which 

<pb n="290" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_290" />of these doctrines is the more important. Here the speculation of 
Irenæus is already involved in the same ambiguity as was destined to be the permanent 
characteristic of Church speculation as to Christ’s work in succeeding times. For 
on the one hand, Paul led one to lay all the emphasis on the death on the cross, 
and on the other, the logical result of dogmatic thinking only pointed to the appearance 
of God in the flesh, but not to a particular work of Christ that had not been already 
involved in the appearance of the Divine Teacher himself. Still, Irenæus contrived 
to reconcile the discrepancy better than his successors, because, being in earnest 
with his idea of Christ as the second Adam, he was able to contemplate the whole 
life of Jesus as redemption in so far as he conceived it as a recapitulation. We 
see this at once not only from his conception of the virgin birth as a fact of salvation, 
but also from his way of describing redemption as deliverance from the devil. For, 
as the birth of Christ from the Virgin Mary is the recapitulating counterpart of 
Adam’s birth from the virgin earth, and as the obedience of the mother of Jesus 
is the counterpart of Eve’s disobedience, so the story of Jesus’ temptation is to 
him the recapitulating counterpart of the story of Adam’s temptation. In the way 
that Jesus overcame the temptation by the devil (<scripRef passage="Matthew 4:1-25" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.18" parsed="|Matt|4|1|4|25" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1-Matt.4.25">Matt. IV.</scripRef>) Irenæus already sees 
the redemption of mankind from Satan; even then Jesus bound the strong one. But, 
whereas the devil seized upon man unlawfully and deceitfully, no in-justice, untruthfulness, 
or violence is displayed in the means by which Jesus resisted Satan’s temptation.<note n="614" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.19">Irenæus 
demonstrated the view in V. 21 in great detail. According to his ideas in this chapter 
we must include the history of the temptation in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.20">regula fidei</span></i>.</note>  
As yet Irenæus is quite as free from the thought that the devil has real rights 
upon man, as he is from the immoral idea that God accomplished his work of redemption 
by an act of deceit. But, on the strength of Pauline passages, many of his teachings 
rather view redemption from the devil as accomplished by the <i>death</i> of Christ, 
and accordingly represent this death as a ransom paid to the “apostasy” for men 
who had fallen into captivity. He did not, however, develop this thought any further.<note n="615" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.21">See 
particularly V. I. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.22">Verbum potens et homo verus sanguine suo ratio nabiliter 
redimens nos, redemptionem semetipsum dedit pro his, qui in captivitatem ducti sunt 
. . . dei verbum non deficiens in sua iustitia, iuste etiam adversus ipsam conversus 
est apostasiam, ea quæ sunt sua redimens ab ea, non cum vi, quemadmodum illa initio 
dominabatur nostri, ea quæ non erant sua insatiabiliter rapiens, sed secundum suadelam, 
quemadmodum decebat deum suadentem et non vim inferentem, accipere quæ vellet, ut 
neque quod est iustum confringeretur neque antiqua plasmatio dei deperiret.</span>” We 
see that the idea of the blood of Christ as ransom does not possess with Irenæus 
the value of a fully developed theory, but is suggestive of one. But even in this 
form it appeared suspicious and, in fact, a Marcionite idea to a Catholic teacher 
of the 3rd century. Pseudo-Origen (Adamantius) opposed it by the following argument 
(De recta in deum fide, edid Wetstein 1673, Sectio I. p. 38 sq. See Rufinus’ translation 
in Caspari’s Kirchenhistorische Anecdota Vol. I. 1883, p. 34 sq., which in many 
places has preserved the right sense): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.23">Τὸν 
πριωμενον ἔσης, εἶναι τὸν Χριστόν; ὁ πεπρακὼς τὶς ἐστιν; ἦλθεν εἰς σὲ ὁ ἀπλοῦς μῠθος· 
ὅτι ὁ πωλῶν καὶ ὁ ἀγοράζων ἀδελσοί εἰσιν; εἰ κακός ὤν ὁ διάβολος τῷ ἀγαθῷ πέπρακεν, 
οὐκ ἔστι κακὸς ἀλλὰ ἀγαθός· ὁ γὰρ ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς σθονήσας τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ, νῦν ὀυκ ἔτι ὑπὸ 
σθόνου ἄγεται, τῷ ἀγαθῷ τὴν νομὴν παραδούς. ἔσται οὖν δίκαιος ὁ τοῦ σθόνου καὶ παντὸς 
κακοῦ παυσάμενος. αὐτὸς γοῦν ὁ Θεὸς εὑρίσκεται πωλήσας· μᾶλλον δὲ οἱ ἡμαρτηκότες 
ἑαυτοὺς ἀπηλλοτρίωσαν οἱ ἄνθρωποι διὰ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἀυτῶν· πάλιν δὲ ἐλυτρώθησαν διὰ 
τὴν εὐσπλαγχνίαν ἀυτοῦ. τοῦτο γὰρ σήσιν ὁ προσήτης· Ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις ὑμῶν ἐπράθητε 
καὶ ταῖς ἀνομίαις ἐξαπέστειλα τὴν μητέρα ὑμῶν. Καὶ ἄλλος πὰλιν· Δωρεὰν ἐπράθητε, 
καὶ οὐ μετὰ ἀργυρίου λυτρωθήσεσθε. Τὸ, οὐδὲ μετὰ ἀργυρίου· δηλονότι, τοῦ αἵματος 
τοῦ Χριστοῦ. τοῦτο γὰρ σάσκει ὁ προσήτης </span>(<scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:5" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.24" parsed="|Isa|53|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.5">Isaiah, LIII. 5</scripRef> follows).
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.25">Ἐικὸς δὲ ὅτι κατὰ 
σὲ επρίατο δοὺς ἑαυτοῦ τὸ αἷμα· πῶς οὖν καὶ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἡγείρετο; εἰ γὰρ ὁ λαβὼν τὴν 
τιμὴν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, τὸ αἷμα, ἀπέδωκεν, οὐκέτι ἐπώλησεν. Εὶ δὲ μὴ ἀπέδωκε, τῶς ἀνέστη 
Χριστός; οὐκέτι οὗν τό, Ἐξουσίαν ἔχω θεῖναι καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω λαβεῖν, ἵσταται; ὁ 
γοῦν διὰβολος κατέχει τὸ αἶμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀντὶ τῆς τιμῆς τῶν ἀνθρώπων; πολλὴ βλασσήμιος 
ἄνοια! σεῦ τῶν κακῶν! σεῦ τῶν κακῶν! Ἀπέθανεν, ἀνέστη ὡς δυνατὸς· ἔθηκεν ὅ ἔλαβεν· 
αὕτη ποία πρᾶσις; τοῦ προσήτου λέγοντος· Ἀναστήτω ὁ Θεὸς καὶ διασκορπισθήτωσαν οἱ 
ἐχθροὶ ἀυτοῦ; Ὅπου ἀνδστασις, ἐκεῖ θάνατος!</span> That is an argument as acute 
as it is true and victorious.</note></p>

<pb n="291" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_291" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15">His idea of the <i>reconciliation</i> of God is just as rudimentary, and merely suggested 
by Biblical passages. He sometimes saw the means of reconciliation solely in obedience 
and in the righteous flesh” as such, at other times in the “wood.” Here also the 
recapitulation theory again appears: through disobedience at the tree Adam became 
a debtor to God, and through obedience at the tree God is reconciled.<note n="616" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.1">
See Iren. V. 2, 3, 16. 3, 17-4. In III. 16. 9 he says: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.2">Christus per passionem reconciliavit 
nos deo.</span>” It is moreover very instructive to compare the way in which Irenæus worked 
out the recapitulation theory with the old proof from prophecy (“this happened that 
the Scripture might be fulfilled”). Here we certainly have an advance; but at bottom 
the recapitulation theory may also be conceived as a modification of that proof.</note>  
But teachings as to vicarious suffering on the part of Christ are not found in Irenæus, 


<pb n="292" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_292" />and his death is seldom presented from the point of view of a sacrifice 
offered to God.<note n="617" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.3">See, <i>e.g.</i>, IV. 5. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.4">προθύμως 
Ἀβραὰμ τὸν ἴδιον μονογενῆ καὶ ἀγαπητὸν παραχωρήσας θυσίαν τῷ Θεῷ, ἵνα καὶ ὁ Θεὸς 
εὐδοκήσῃ ὑπὲρ τοῦ σπέρματος ἀυτοῦ παντὸς τὸν ἴδιον μονογενῆ καὶ ἀγαπητὸν υἱὸν θύσίαν 
παρασχεῖν εἰς λύτρωσιν ἡμετέραν.</span></note>  
According to this author the reconciliation virtually consists in Christ’s restoring 
man to communion and friendship with God and procuring forgiveness of sins; he very 
seldom speaks of God being offended through Adam’s sin (V. 16. 3). But the incidental 
mention of the forgiveness of sins resulting from the redemption by Christ has not 
the meaning of an <i>abolition</i> of sin. He connects the redemption with this only in 
the form of Biblical and rhetorical phrases; for the vital point with him is the 
abolition of the consequences of sin, and particularly of the sentence of death.<note n="618" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.5">There 
are not a few passages where Irenæus said that Christ has annihilated sin, abolished 
Adam’s disobedience, and introduced righteousness through his obedience (III. 18. 
6, 7: III. 20. 2: V. 16-21); but he only once tried to explain how that is to be 
conceived (III. 18. 7), and then merely reproduced Paul’s thoughts.</note>  Here 
we have the transition to the conception of Christ’s work which makes this appear 
more as a completion than as a restoration. In this connection Irenæus employed 
the following categories: <i>restoring of the likeness of God in humanity; abolition 
of death; connection and union of man with God; adoption of men as sons of God and 
as gods; imparting of the Spirit who now becomes accustomed to abide with men</i>;<note n="619" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.6">
Irenæus has no hesitation in calling the Christian who has received the Spirit of 
God the perfect, the spiritual one, and in representing him, in contrast to the 
false Gnostic, as he who in truth judges all men, Jews, heathen, Marcionites, and 
Valentinians, but is himself judged by no one; see the great disquisition in IV. 
33 and V. 9. 10. This true Gnostic, however, is only to be found where we meet with 
right faith in God the Creator, sure conviction with regard to the God-man Jesus 
Christ, true knowledge as regards the Holy Spirit and the economy of salvation, 
the apostolic doctrine, the right Church system in accordance with the episcopal 
succession, the intact Holy Scripture, and its uncorrupted text and interpretation 
(IV. 33. 7, 8). To him the true believer is the real Gnostic.</note>  <i>imparting 
of a knowledge of God culminating in beholding him; bestowal of everlasting life</i>. 
All these are only the different aspects of one and the same blessing, which, being 
of a divine order, could only be brought to us and implanted in our nature by God 
himself. But inasmuch as this view represents Christ not as performing a reconciling 
but a perfecting work, his <i>acts</i> are 

<pb n="293" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_293" />thrust more into the background; his work is contained in his constitution 
as the God-man. Hence this work has a universal significance for all men, not only 
as regards the present, but as regards the past from Adam downwards, in so far as 
they “according to their virtue in their generation have not only feared but also 
loved God, and have behaved justly and piously towards their neighbours, and have 
longed to see Christ and to hear his voice.”<note n="620" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.7"> See 
IV. 22. In accordance with the recapitulation theory Christ must also have descended 
to the lower world. There he announced forgiveness of sins to the righteous, the 
patriarchs and prophets (IV. 27. 2). For this, however, Irenæus was not able to 
appeal to Scripture texts, but only to statements of a presbyter. It is nevertheless 
expressly asserted, on the authority of <scripRef passage="Romans 3:23" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.8" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">Rom. III. 23</scripRef>, that these pre-Christian just 
men also could only receive justification and the light of salvation through the 
arrival of Christ among them.</note>  Those redeemed by Jesus are immediately 
joined by him into a unity, into the true humanity, the Church, whose head he himself 
is.<note n="621" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.9">See III. 16. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.10">In omnibus autem est et homo plasmatio dei; et hominem 
ergo in semetipsum recapitulans est, invisibilis visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis 
factus comprehensibilis et impassibilis passibilis, et verbum homo, universa in 
semetipsum recapitulans, uti sicut in supercælestibus et spiritalibus et invisibilibus 
princeps est verbum dei, sic et in visibilibus et corporalibus principatum habeat, 
in semetipsum primatum assumens et apponens semetipsum caput ecclesiæ, universa 
attrahat ad semetipsum apto in tempore.</span>”</note>  This Church is the communion 
of the Sons of God, who have attained to a contemplation of him and have been gifted 
with everlasting life. In this the work of Christ the God-man is fulfilled. In Tertullian 
and Hippolytus, as the result of New Testament exegesis, we again find the same 
aspects of Christ’s work as in Irenæus, only with them the mystical form of redemption 
recedes into the background.<note n="622" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.11">There are innumerable passages where Tertullian 
has urged that the whole work of Christ is comprised in the death on the cross, 
and indeed that this death was the aim of Christ’s mission. See, <i>e.g.</i>, de 
pat. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.12">Taceo quod figitur; in hoc enim venerat</span>”; de bapt. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.13">Mors nostra dissolvi 
non potuit, nisi domini passione, nec vita restitui sine resurrectione ipsius</span>”; 
adv. Marc. III. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.14">Si mendacium deprehenditur Christi caro . . . nec passiones 
Christi fidem merebuntur. Eversum est igitur totum dei opus. Totum Christiani nominis 
et pondus et fructus, mors Christi, negatur, quam tam impresse apostolus demendat, 
utique veram, summum eam fundamentum evangelii constituens et salutis nostræ et 
prædictionis sum</span>, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:3,4" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.15" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|15|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3-1Cor.15.4">1 Cor. XV. 3, 4</scripRef>; he follows Paul here. But on the other hand he 
has also adopted from Irenæus the mystical conception of redemption — the constitution 
of Christ is the redemption — though with a rationalistic explanation. See adv. Marc. 
II. 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.16">filius miscens in semetipso hominem et deum, ut tantum homini conferat, 
quantum deo detrahit. Conversabatur deus, ut homo divina agere doceretur. Ex æquo 
agebat deus cum homine, ut homo ex æquo agere cum deo posset.</span>” Here therefore the 
meaning of the divine manhood of the Redeemer virtually amounts to divine teaching. 
In de resurr. 63 Christ is called “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.17">fidelissimus sequester dei et hominum, qui et 
homini deum et hominem deo reddet</span>.” Note the future tense. It is the same with Hippolytus 
who in Philos. X. 34 represents the deification of men as the aim of redemption, 
but at the same time merely requires Christ as the lawgiver and teacher: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.18">Καὶ 
ταῦτα μὲν ἐκσεύξῃ Θεὸν τὸν ὄντα διδαχθείς, ἕξεις δὲ ἀθάνατον τὸ σῶμα καὶ ἄσθαρτον 
ἅμα ψυχῇ, βασιλείαν ὀυρανῶν ἀπολήψῃ, ὁ ἐν γῇ βιοὺς καὶ ἐπουράνιον βασιλέα
ἐπιγνούς, ἔσῃ δὲ ὁμιλητὴς Θεοῦ καὶ συγκληρονόμος 
Χριστοῦ, οὐκ ἐπιθυμίαις ἤ πάθεσι καὶ νόσοις δουλούμενος. Γέγονας γὰρ Θεός· ὅσα γὰρ 
ὑπέμεινας πάθη ἄνθρωπος ὤν, ταῦτα ἐδίδου, ὅτι ἄνθρωπος εἶ, ὅσα δὲ παρακολουθεῖ Θεῷ, 
ταῦτα παρέχειν ἐπήγγελται Θεὸς, ὅτι ἐθεοποιήθης, ἀθάνατος γεννηθείς. Τουτέστι τὸ 
Γνῶθι σεαυτόν, επιγνοὺς τὸν πεποιηκότα Θεόν. Τὸ γὰρ ἐπιγνῶναι ἑαυτὸν ἐπιγνωσθῆναι 
συμβέβηκε τῷ καλουμένῳ ὑπ᾽ ἀυτοῦ. 
Μὴ σιλεχθρήσητε τοίνυν ἑαυτοῖς, ἄνθρωποι, μηδὲ 
τὸ παλινδρομεῖν διστάσητε. Χριστὸς γὰρ ἐστιν ὁ κατὰ 
πάντων Θεός, ὃς τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἀποπλύνειν προέταξε, νέον τὸν παλαιὸν ἄνθρωπον 
ἀποτελῶν, εἰκόνα τοῦτον καλέσας ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, διὰ τύπου τὴν εἰς σὲ ἐπιδεικνύμενος στοργήν, 
οὗ προστάγμασιν ὑπακούσας σεμνοῖς, καὶ ἀγαθοῦ ἀγαθὸς γενόμενος μιμητής, ἔσῃ ὅμοιος 
ὑπ᾽ ἀυτοῦ τιμηθείς. Οὐ γὰρ πτωχέυει Θεὸς καὶ σὲ Θεὸν ποιήσας εἰς δόξαν αὐτοῦ.</span>” 
It is clear that with a conception like this, which became prevalent in the 3rd 
century, Christ’s death on the cross could have no proper significance; nothing 
but the Holy Scriptures preserved its importance. We may further remark that Tertullian 
used the expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.19">satisfacere deo</span>” about men (see, <i>e.g.</i>, de bapt. 20; 
de pud. 9), but, so far as I know, not about the work of Christ. This expression 
is very frequerit in Cyprian (for penances), and he also uses it about Christ. In 
both writers, moreover, we find “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.20">meritum</span>” (eg. , Scorp. 6) and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.21">promereri deum</span>”. 
With them and with Novatian the idea of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.22">culpa</span>” is also more strongly emphasised 
than it is by the Eastern theologians. Cf. Novatian de trin. 10: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.23">quoniam cum caro 
et sanguis non obtinere regnum dei scribitur, non carnis substantia damnata est, 
quæ divinis manibus ne periret, exstructa est, sed sola carnis <i>culpa</i> merito 
reprehensa est.</span>” Tertullian de bapt. 5 says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.24">Exempto reatu eximitur et pœna.</span>” On 
the other hand he speaks of fasting as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.25">officia humiliationis</span>”, through which we 
can “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.26">inlicere</span>” God. Among these Western writers the thought that God’s anger must 
be appeased both by sacrifices and corresponding acts appears in a much more pronounced 
form than in Irenæus. This is explained by their ideas as practical churchmen and 
by their actual experiences in communities that were already of a very secular character. 
We may, moreover, point out in a general way that the views of Hippolytus are everywhere 
more strictly dependent on Scripture texts than those of Irenæus. That many of the 
latter’s speculations are not found in Hippolytus is simply explained by 
the fact that they have no clear scriptural basis; see Overbeck, Quæst. Hippol., 
Specimen p. 75, note 29. On a superficial reading Tertullian seems to have a greater 
variety of points of view than Irenæus; he has in truth fewer, he contrived to work 
the grains of gold transmitted to him in such a way as to make the form more valuable 
than the substance. But one idea of Tertullian, which is not found in Irenæus, and 
which in after times was to attain great importance in the East (after Origen’s 
day) and in the West (after the time of Ambrosius), may be further referred to. 
We mean the notion that Christ is the bridegroom and the human soul (and also the 
human body) the bride. This theologoumenon owes its origin to a combination of two 
older ones, and subsequently received its Biblical basis from the Song of Solomon. 
The first of these older theologoumena is the Greek philosophical notion that the 
divine Spirit is the bridegroom and husband of the human soul. See the Gnostics 
(<i>e.g.</i>, the sublime description in the Excerpta ex Theodoto 27); Clem. ep. 
ad Jacob. 4. 6; as well as Tatian, Orat. 13; Tertull., de anima 41 fin.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.27">Sequitur 
animam nubentem spiritui caro; o beatum connubium</span>”; and the still earlier Sap. Sal. 
VIII. 2 sq. An offensively realistic form of this image is found in Clem. Hom. III. 
27: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.28">νύμφη γὰρ εστὶν ὁ πᾶς ἅνθρωπος, ὁπόταν 
τοῦ ἀληθοῦς προφήτου λευκῷ λόγῳ ἀληθείας σπειρόμενος φωτίζηται τὸν νοῦν</span>. 
The second is the apostolic notion that the Church is the bride and the body of 
Christ. In the 2nd Epistle of Clement the latter theologoumenon is already applied 
in a modified form. Here it is said that humanity as the Church, that is human nature 
(the flesh), belongs to Christ as his Eve (c. 14; see also Ignat. ad Polyc. V. 
2; Tertull. de monog. 11, and my notes on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.29">Διδαχή</span> 
XI. 11). The conclusion that could be drawn from this, and that seemed to have a 
basis in certain utterances of Jesus, viz., that the individual human soul together 
with the flesh is to be designated as the bride of Christ, was, so far as I know, 
first arrived at by Tertullian de resurr. 63: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.30">Carnem et spiritum iam in semetipso 
Christus fœderavit, sponsam sponso et sponsum sponsæ comparavit. Nam et si animam 
quis contenderit sponsam, vel dotis nomine sequetur animam caro . . . Caro est sponsa, 
quæ in Christo spiritum sponsum per sanguinem pacta est</span>”; see also de virg. vel. 
16. Notice, however, that Tertullian continually thinks of all souls together (all 
flesh together) rather than of the individual soul.</note></p>


<pb n="294" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_294" />
<p id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16">Nevertheless the <i>eschatology</i> as set forth by Irenæus in the fifth Book by no means 
corresponds to this conception of the work of Christ as a restoring and completing 
one; it rather appears as a remnant of antiquity directly opposed to the

<pb n="295" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_295" />speculative interpretation of redemption, but protected by the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.1">regula fidei</span></i>, 
the New Testament, especially Revelation, and the material hopes 
of the great majority of Christians. But it would be a great mistake to assume that 
Irenæus merely repeated the hopes of an earthly kingdom just because he still found 
them in tradition, and because they were completely rejected by the Gnostics and 
guaranteed by the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.2">regula</span></i> and the New Testament.<note n="623" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.3">By the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.4">regula</span></i> 
inasmuch as the words “from thence he will come to judge the quick and the dead” 
had a fixed place in the confessions, and the belief in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.5">duplex adventus Christi</span></i> 
formed one of the most important articles of Church belief in contradistinction 
to Judaism and Gnosticism (see the collection of passages in Hesse, “das Muratorische 
Fragment”, p. 112 f.). But the belief in the return of Christ to this world 
necessarily involved the hope of a kingdom of glory under Christ upon earth, and 
without this hope is merely a rhetorical flourish.</note> 

<pb n="296" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_296" />The truth rather is that he as well as Melito, Hippolytus, Tertullian, 
Lactantius, Commodian, and Victorinus lived in these hopes no less than did Papias, 
the Asia Minor Presbyters and Justin.<note n="624" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.6"> Cf. here the 
account already given in Book I., chap. 3, Vol. I., p. 167 ff., Book I., chap. 4, 
Vol. I., p. 261, Book II., chap. 3, Vol. I., p. 105 f. On Melito compare the testimony 
of Polycrates in Eusebius, H. E. V. 24. 5, and the title of his lost work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.7">πέρὶ τοῦ 
διαβόλου καὶ τῆς ἀποκαλύψεως 
Ἰωάννου.</span>” Chiliastic ideas are also found in the epistle 
from Lyons in Eusebius, H. E. V. 1 sq. On Hippolytus see his work “de Christo et 
Antichristo” and Overbeck careful account (l.c., p. 70 sq.) of the agreement here 
existing between Irenæus and Hippolytus as well as of the latter’s chiliasm on which 
unfounded doubts have been cast. Overbeck has also, in my opinion, shown the probability 
of chiliastic portions having been removed at a later period both from Hippolytus’ 
book and the great work of Irenæus. The extensive fragments of Hippolytus’ commentary 
on Daniel are also to be compared (and especially the portions full of glowing hatred 
to Rome lately discovered by Georgiades). With reference to Tertullian compare particularly 
the writings adv. Marc. III., adv. Jud., de resurrectione carnis, de anima, and 
the titles of the subsequently suppressed writings de paradiso and de spe fidelium. 
Further see Commodian, Carmen apolog., Lactantius, Instit. div., 1. VII., Victorinus, 
Commentary on the Apocalypse. It is very remarkable that Cyprian already set chiliasm 
aside; cf. the conclusion of the second Book of the Testimonia and the few passages 
in which he quoted the last chapters of Revelation. The Apologists were silent about 
chiliastic hopes, Justin even denied them in Apol. I. 11, but, as we have remarked, 
he gives expression to them in the Dialogue and reckons them necessary to complete 
orthodoxy. The Pauline eschatology, especially several passages in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:1-58" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. XV.</scripRef> (see 
particularly <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:50" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.9" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50">verse 50</scripRef>), caused great difficulties to the Fathers from Justin downwards. 
See Fragm. Justini IV. a Methodio supped. in Otto, Corp. Apol. III., p. 254, Iren. 
V. 9, Tertull. de resurr. 48 sq. According to Irenæus the heretics, who completely 
abandoned the early-Christian eschatology, appealed to <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:50" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.10" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50">1 Cor. XV. 50</scripRef>. The idea of 
a kind of purgatory — a notion which does not originate with the realistic but with 
the philosophical eschatology — is quite plainly found in Tertullian, e.g., in de 
anima 57 and 58 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.11">modicum delictum illuc luendum</span>”). He speaks in several passages 
of stages and different places of bliss; and this was a universally diffused idea 
(<i>e.g.</i>, Scorp. 6).</note>  But this is the clearest proof that all 
these theologians were but half-hearted in their theology, which was forced upon 
them, in defence of the traditional faith, by the historical situation in which 
they found themselves. The Christ, who will shortly come to overcome Antichrist, 
overthrow the Roman empire, establish in Jerusalem a kingdom of glory, and feed 
believers with the fat of a miraculously fruitful earth, is in fact a quite different 
being from the Christ who, as the incarnate 

<pb n="297" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_297" />God, has already virtually accomplished his work of imparting perfect 
knowledge and filling mankind with divine life and incorruptibility. The fact that 
the old Catholic Fathers have both Christs shows more clearly than any other the 
middle position that they occupy between the acutely hellenised Christianity of 
the theologians, <i>i.e.</i>, the Gnostics, and the old tradition of the Church. 
We have indeed seen that the twofold conception of Christ and his work dates back 
to the time of the Apostles, for there is a vast difference between the Christ of 
Paul and the Christ of the supposedly inspired Jewish Apocalypses; and also that 
the agency in producing this conjunction may be traced back to the oldest time; 
but the union of a precise Christological Gnosis, such as we find in Irenæus and 
Tertullian, with the retention in their integrity of the imaginative series of thoughts 
about Antichrist, Christ as the warrior hero, the double resurrection, and the kingdom 
of glory in Jerusalem, is really a historical novelty. There is, however, no doubt 
that the strength of the old Catholic theology in opposition to the Gnostics lies 
in the accomplishment of this union, which, on the basis of the New Testament, appeared 
to the Fathers possible and necessary. For it is not systematic consistency that 
secures the future of a religious conception within a church, but its elasticity, 
and its richness in dissimilar trains of thought. But no doubt this must be accompanied 
by a firm foundation, and this too the old Catholic Fathers possessed — the church 
system itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p17">As regards the details of the eschatological hopes, they were 
fully set forth by Irenæus himself in Book V. Apart from the belief that the returning 
Nero would be the Antichrist, an idea spread in the West during the third century 
by the Sibylline verses and proved from Revelation, the later teachers who preached 
chiliastic hopes did not seriously differ from the gallic bishop; hence the interpretation 
of Revelation is in its main features the same. It is enough therefore to refer 
to the fifth Book of Irenæus.<note n="625" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p17.1">Irenæus begins with the resurrection of the body 
and the proofs of it (in opposition to Gnosticism). These proofs are taken from 
the omnipotence and goodness of God, the long life of the patriarchs, the translation 
of Enoch and Elijah, the preservation of Jonah and of the three men in the fiery 
furnace, the essential nature of man as a temple of God to which the body also belongs, 
and the resurrection of Christ (V. 3-7). But Irenæus sees the chief proof in the 
incarnation of Christ, in the dwelling of the Spirit with its gifts in us (V. 8-16), 
and in the feeding of our body with the holy eucharist (V. 2. 3).Then he discusses 
the defeat of Satan by Christ (V. 21-23), shows that the powers that be are set 
up by God, that the devil therefore manifestly lies in arrogating to himself the 
lordship of the world (V. 24), but that he acts as a rebel and robber in attempting 
to make himself master of it. This brings about the transition to Antichrist. The 
latter is possessed of the whole power of the devil, sums up in himself therefore 
all sin and wickedness, and pretends to be Lord and God. He is described in accordance 
with the Apocalypses of Daniel and John as well as according to Matth. XXIV. and 
2nd Thessalonians. He is the product of the 4th Kingdom that is, the Roman empire; 
but at the same time springs from the tribe of Dan (V. 30. 2), and will take up 
his abode in Jerusalem etc. The returning Christ will destroy him, and the Christ 
will come back when 6000 years of the world’s history have elapsed; for “in as many 
days as the world was made, in so many thousands of years will it be ended” (V. 
28. 3). The seventh day is then the great world Sabbath, during which Christ will 
reign with the saints of the first resurrection after the destruction of Antichrist. 
Irenæus expressly argued against such as pass for orthodox, but disregard the order 
of the progress of the righteous and know no stages of preparation for incorruptibility” 
(V. 31). By this he means such as assume that after death souls immediately pass 
to God. On the contrary he argues that these rather wait in a hidden place for the 
resurrection which takes place on the return of Christ after which the souls receive 
back their bodies and men now restored participate in the Saviour’s Kingdom (V. 
31. 2). This Kingdom on earth precedes the universal judgment; “for it is just that 
they should also receive the fruits of their patience in the same creation in which 
they suffered tribulation”; moreover, the promise made to Abraham that Palestine 
would be given to him and to his seed, <i>i.e.</i>, the Christians, must be fulfilled 
(V. 32). There they will eat and drink with the Lord in the restored body (V. 33. 
1), sitting at a table covered with food (V. 33. 2) and consuming the produce of 
the land, which the earth affords in miraculous fruitfulness. Here Irenæus appeals 
to alleged utterances of the Lord of which he had been informed by Papias (V. 33. 
3, 4). The wheat will be so fat that lions lying peacefully beside the cattle will 
be able to feed themselves even on the chaff (V. 33. 3, 4). Such and similar promises 
are everywhere to be understood in a literal sense. Irenæus here expressly argues 
against any figurative interpretation (ibid. and V. 35). He therefore adopted the 
whole Jewish eschatology, the only difference being that he regards the Church as 
the seed of Abraham. The earthly Kingdom is then followed by the second resurrection, 
the general judgment, and the final end.</note>  There is no need to show in detail that 

<pb n="298" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_298" />chiliasm leads to a peculiar view of history, which is as much opposed 
to that resulting from the Gnostic theory of redemption, as this doctrine itself 
forbids the hope of a bliss to be realised in an earthly kingdom of glory. This 
is not the proper place to demonstrate to what extent the two have been blended, 


<pb n="299" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_299" />and how the chiliastic scheme of history has been emptied of its content 
and utilised in the service of theological apologetics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p18">But the Gnostics were not the only opponents of chiliasm. Justin, 
even in his time, knew orthodox Christians who refused to believe in an earthly 
kingdom of Christ in Jerusalem, and Irenæus (V. 33 ff.), Tertullian, and Hippolytus<note n="626" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p18.1">Hippolytus in the lost book <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p18.2">ὑπὲρ τοῦ κατὰ Ἰωάννην 
εὐαγγελίου καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως</span>. Perhaps we may also reckon Melito among the literary 
defenders of Chiliasm.</note>  
expressly argued against these. Soon after the middle of the second century, we 
hear of an ecclesiastical party in Asia Minor, which not only repudiated chiliasm, 
but also rejected the Revelation of John as an untrustworthy book, and subjected 
it to sharp criticism. These were the so-called Alogi.<note n="627" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p18.3">See Epiph., H. 51, who 
here falls back on Hippolytus.</note>  But in the second century such Christians 
were still in the minority in the Church. It was only in the course of the third 
century that chiliasm was almost completely ousted in the East. This was the result 
of the Montanistic controversy and the Alexandrian theology. In the West, however, 
it was only threatened. In this Church the first literary opponent of chiliasm and 
of the Apocalypse appears to have been the Roman Presbyter Caius. But his polemic 
did not prevail. On the other hand the learned bishops of the East in the third 
century used their utmost efforts to combat and extirpate chiliasm. The information 
given to us by Eusebius (H. E. VII. 24), from the letters of Dionysius of Alexandria, 
about that father’s struggles with whole communities in Egypt, who would not give 
up chiliasm, is of the highest interest. This account shews that wherever philosophical 
theology had not yet made its way the chiliastic hopes were not only cherished and 
defended against being explained away, but were emphatically regarded as Christianity 
itself.<note n="628" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p18.4">In the Christian village communities of the district of Arsinoë the 
people would not part with chiliasm, and matters even went the length of an “apostasy” 
from the Alexandrian Church. A book by an Egyptian bishop, Nepos, entitled “Refutation 
of the allegorists” attained the highest repute. “They esteem the law and the prophets 
as nothing, neglect to follow the Gospels, think little of the Epistles of the Apostles, 
and on the contrary declare the doctrine set forth in this book to be a really great 
secret. They do not permit the simpler brethren among us to obtain a sublime and 
grand idea of the glorious and truly divine appearance of our Lord, of our resurrection 
from the dead as well as of the union and assimilation with him; but they persuade 
us to hope for things petty, perishable, and similar to the present in the kingdom 
of God.” So Dionysius expressed himself, and these words are highly characteristic 
of his own position and that of his opponents; for in fact the whole New Testament 
could not but be thrust into the background in cases where the chiliastic hopes 
were really adhered to. Dionysius asserts that he convinced these Churches by his 
lectures; but chiliasm and material religious ideas were still long preserved in 
the deserts of Egypt. They were cherished by the monks; hence Jewish Apocalypses 
accepted by Christians are preserved in the Coptic and Ethiopian languages.</note> Cultured 

<pb n="300" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_300" />theologians were able to achieve the union of chiliasm and religious 
philosophy; but the “simplices et idiotæ” could only understand the former. As the 
chiliastic hopes were gradually obliged to recede in exactly the same proportion 
as philosophic theology became naturalised, so also their subsidence denotes the 
progressive tutelage of the laity. The religion they under. stood was taken from 
them, and they received in return a faith they could not understand; in other words, 
the old faith and the old hopes decayed of themselves and the <i>authority</i> of 
a mysterious faith took their place. In this sense the extirpation or decay of chiliasm 
is perhaps the most momentous fact in the history of Christianity in the East. With 
chiliasm men also lost the living faith in the nearly impending return of Christ, 
and the consciousness that the prophetic spirit with its gifts is a real possession 
of Christendom. Such of the old hopes as remained were at most particoloured harmless 
fancies which, when allowed by theology, were permitted to be added to dogmatics. 
In the West, on the contrary, the millennial hopes retained their vigour during 
the whole third century; we know of no bishop there who would have opposed chiliasm. 
With this, however, was preserved a portion of the earliest Christianity which was 
to exercise its effects far beyond the time of Augustine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p19">Finally, we have still to treat of the altered conceptions regarding 
the Old Testament which the creation of the New produced among the early-Catholic 
Fathers. In the case of Barnabas and the Apologists we became acquainted with a 
theory of the Old Testament which represented it as the Christian 
<pb n="301" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_301" />book of revelation and accordingly subjected it throughout to an allegorical 
process. Here nothing specifically new could be pointed out as having been brought 
by Christ. Sharply opposed to this conception was that of Marcion, according to 
which the whole Old Testament was regarded as the proclamation of a Jewish God hostile 
to the God of redemption. The views of the majority of the Gnostics occupied a middle 
position between the two notions. These distinguished different components of the 
Old Testament, some of which they traced to the supreme God himself and others to 
intermediate and malevolent beings. In this way they both established a connection 
between the Old Testament, and the Christian revelation and contrived to show that 
the latter contained a specific novelty. This historico-critical conception, such 
as we specially see it in the epistle of Ptolemy to Flora, could not be accepted 
by the Church because it abolished strict monotheism and endangered the proof from 
prophecy. No doubt, however, we already find in Justin and others the beginning 
of a compromise, in so far as a distinction was made between the moral law of nature 
contained in the Old Testament — the Decalogue — and the ceremonial law; and in so far 
as the literal interpretation of the latter, for which a pedagogic significance 
was claimed, was allowed in addition to its typical or Christian sense. With this 
theory it was possible, on the one hand, to do some sort of justice to the historical 
position of the Jewish people, and on the other, though indeed in a meagre fashion, 
to give expression to the novelty of Christianity. The latter now appears as the 
new law or the law of freedom, in so far as the moral law of nature had been restored 
in its full purity without the burden of ceremonies, and a particular historical 
relation to God was allowed to the Jewish nation, though indeed more a wrathful 
than a covenant one. For the ceremonial regulations were conceived partly as tokens 
of the judgment on Israel, partly as concessions to the stiffneckedness of the people 
in order to protect them from the worst evil, polytheism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p20">Now the struggle with the Gnostics and Marcion, and the creation 
of a New Testament had necessarily a double consequence. On the one hand, the proposition 
that the “Father of 

<pb n="302" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_302" />Jesus Christ is the creator of the world and the God of the Old Testament” 
required the strictest adherence to the unity of the two Testaments, so that the 
traditional apologetic view of the older book had to undergo the most rigid development; 
on the other hand, as soon as the New Testament was created, it was impossible to 
avoid seeing that this book was superior to the earlier one, and thus the theory 
of the novelty of the Christian doctrine worked out by the Gnostics and Marcion 
had in some way or other to be set forth and demonstrated. We now see the old Catholic 
Fathers engaged in the solution of this twofold problem; and their method of accomplishing 
it has continued to be the prevailing one in all Churches up to the present time, 
in so far as the ecclesiastical and dogmatic practice still continues to exhibit 
the inconsistencies of treating the Old Testament as a Christian book in the strict 
sense of the word and yet elevating the New above it, of giving a typical interpretation 
to the ceremonial law and yet acknowledging that the Jewish people had a covenant 
with God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21">With regard to the first point, viz., the maintenance of the unity 
of the two Testaments, Irenæus and Tertullian gave a most detailed demonstration 
of it in opposition to Marcion,<note n="629" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.1">See Irenæus lib. IV. and Tertull. adv. Marc. 
lib. II. and III.</note>  and primarily indeed with the same means as the older 
teachers had already used. It is Christ that prophesied and appeared in the Old 
Testament; he is the householder who produced both Old and New Testaments.<note n="630" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.2">It 
would be superfluous to quote passages here; two may stand for all. Iren. IV. 9. 
1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.3">Utraque testamenta unus et idem paterfamilias produxit, verbum dei, dominus 
noster Iesus Christus, qui et Abrahæ et Moysi collocutus est.</span>” Both Testaments are 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.4">unius et eiusdem substantiæ.</span>” IV. 2. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.5">Moysis literæ sunt verba Christi.</span>”</note>  
Moreover, as the two have the same origin, their meaning is also the same. Like 
Barnabas the early-Catholic Fathers contrived to give all passages in the Old Testament 
a typical Christian sense: it is the same truth which we can learn from the prophets 
and again from Christ and the Apostles. With regard to the Old Testament the watchword 
is: “Seek the type” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.6">Typum quæras</span>”).<note n="631" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.7">See Iren. IV. 31. 1.</note>  But they went 

<pb n="303" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_303" />a step further still. In opposition to Marcion’s antitheses and his 
demonstration that the God of the Old Testament is a petty being and has enjoined 
petty, external observances, they seek to show in syntheses that the same may be 
said of the New. (See Irenæus IV. 21-36). The effort of the older teachers to exclude 
everything outward and ceremonial is no longer met with to the same extent in Irenæus 
and Tertullian, at least when they are arguing and defending their position against 
the Gnostics. This has to be explained by two causes. In the first place Judaism 
(and Jewish Christianity) was at bottom no longer an enemy to be feared; they therefore 
ceased to make such efforts to avoid the “Jewish” conception of the Old Testament. 
Irenæus, for example, emphasised in the most naïve manner the observance of the 
Old Testament law by the early Apostles and also by Paul. This is to him a complete 
proof that they did not separate the Old Testament God from the Christian Deity.<note n="632" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.8">Iren. 
III. 12. 15 (on Gal. II. 11 f.): <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.9">Sic apostoli, quos universi actus et universæ doctrinæ 
dominus testes fecit, religiose agebant circa dispositionem legis, quæ est secundum 
Moysem, ab uno et eodem significantes esse deo</span>”; see Overbeck “Ueber die Auffassung 
des Streits des Paulus mit Petrus bei den Kirchenvätern,” 1877, p. 8 f. Similar 
remarks are frequent in Irenæus.</note>  In connection with this we observe that 
the radical antijudaism of the earliest period more and more ceases. Irenæus and 
Tertullian admitted that the Jewish nation had a covenant with God and that the 
literal interpretation of the Old Testament was justifiable. Both repeatedly testified 
that the Jews had the right doctrine and that they only lacked the knowledge of 
the Son. These thoughts indeed do not attain clear expression with them because 
their works contain no systematic discussions involving these principles. In the 
second place the Church itself had become an institution where sacred ceremonial 
injunctions were necessary; and, in order to find a basis for these, they had to 
fall back on Old Testament commandments (see Vol. I., chap. 6, p. 291 ff.). In Tertullian 
we find this only in its most rudimentary form;<note n="633" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.10">Cf., <i>e.g.</i>, de monog. 
7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.11">Certe sacerdotes sumus a Christo vocati, monogamiæ debitores, ex pristina dei 
lege, quæ nos tunc in suis sacerdotibus prophetavit.</span>” Here also Tertullian’s Montanism 
had an effect. Though conceiving the directions of the Paraclete as <i>new legislation</i>, 
the Montanists would not renounce the view that these laws were in some way 
already indicated in the written documents of revelation.</note>  but in 

<pb n="304" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_304" />the course of the third century these needs grew mightily<note n="634" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.12">Very 
much may be made out with regard to this from Origen’s works and the later literature, 
particularly from Commodian and the Apostolic Constitutions, lib. I.-VI.</note>  
and were satisfied. In this way the Old Testament threatened to become an authentic 
book of revelation to the Church, and that in a quite different and much more dangerous 
sense than was formerly the case with the Apostolic Fathers and the Apologists.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p22">With reference to the second point, we may remark that just when 
the decay of antijudaism, the polemic against Marcion, and the new needs of the 
ecclesiastical system threatened the Church with an estimate of the Old Testament 
hitherto unheard of, the latter was nevertheless thrust back by the creation and 
authority of the New Testament, and this consequently revived the uncertain position 
in which the sacred book was henceforth to remain. Here also, as in every other 
case, the development in the Church ends with the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p22.1">complexus oppositorum</span></i>, 
which nowhere allows all the conclusions to be drawn, but offers the great advantage 
of removing every perplexity up to a certain point. The early-Catholic Fathers adopted 
from Justin the distinction between the Decalogue, as the moral law of nature, and 
the ceremonial law; whilst the oldest theologians (the Gnostics) and the New Testament 
suggested to them the thought of the (relative) novelty of Christianity and therefore 
also of the New Testament. Like Marcion they acknowledged the literal sense of the 
ceremonial law and God’s covenant with the Jews; and they sought to sum up and harmonise 
all these features in the thought of an economy of salvation and of a history of 
salvation. This economy and history of salvation which contained the conception 
of a divine <i>accommodation and pedagogy</i>, and which accordingly distinguished 
between constituent parts of different degrees of value (in the Old Testament also), 
is the great result presented in the main work of Irenæus and accepted by Tertullian. 
It is to exist beside the proof from prophecy without modifying it;<note n="635" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p22.2">Where Christians 
needed the proof from prophecy or indulged in a devotional application of the Old 
Testament, everything indeed remained as before, and every Old Testament passage 
was taken for a Christian one, as has remained the case even to the present day.</note>  
and thus appears as something intermediate 

<pb n="305" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_305" />between the Valentinian conception that destroyed the unity of origin 
of the Old Testament and the old idea which neither acknowledged various constituents 
in the book nor recognised the peculiarities of Christianity. We are therefore justified 
in regarding this history of salvation approved by the Church, as well as the theological 
propositions of Irenæus and Tertullian generally, as a Gnosis “toned down” and reconciled 
with Monotheism. This is shown too in the faint gleam of a historical view that 
still shines forth from this “history of salvation” as a remnant of that bright 
light which may be recognised in the Gnostic conception of the Old Testament.<note n="636" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p22.3">With 
the chiliastic view of history this newly acquired theory has nothing in common.</note>  
Still, it is a striking advance that Irenæus has made beyond Justin and especially 
beyond Barnabas. No doubt it is mythological history that appears in this history 
of salvation and the recapitulating story of Jesus with its saving facts that is 
associated with it; and it is a view that is not even logically worked out, but 
ever and anon crossed by the proof from prophecy; yet for all that it is development and history.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23">The fundamental features of Irenæus’ conception are as follow: 
The Mosaic law and the New Testament dispensation of grace both emanated from one 
and the same God, <i>and were granted for the salvation of the human race in a form 
appropriate to the times</i>.<note n="637" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.1">Iren. III. 12. 11.</note>  The two are in part 
different; but the difference must be conceived as due to causes<note n="638" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.2">See III. 12. 
12.</note>  that do not affect the unity of the author and of the main points.<note n="639" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.3">No
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.4">commutatio agnitionis</span></i> takes place, says Irenæus, but only an increased gift 
(IV. 11. 3); for the knowledge of God the Creator is “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.5">principium evangelii</span>.” (III. 
11. 7).</note>  We must make the nature of God and the nature of man our point of 
departure. God is always the same, man is ever advancing towards God; God is always 
the giver, man always the receiver;<note n="640" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.6">See IV. 11. 2 and other passages, <i>e.g.</i>, 
IV. 20. 7: IV. 26. 1: IV. 37. 7: IV. 38. 1-4.</note>  

<pb n="306" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_306" />God leads us ever to the highest goal; man, however, is not God from 
the beginning, but is destined to incorruptibility, which he is to attain step by 
step, advancing from the childhood stage to perfection (see above, p. 267 f.). This 
progress, conditioned by the nature and destination of man, is, however, dependent 
on the revelation of God by his Son, culminating in the incarnation of the latter 
and closing with the subsequent bestowal of the Spirit on the human race. In Irenæus 
therefore the place of the many different revelation-hypostases of the Valentinians 
is occupied by the one God, who stoops to the level of developing humanity, accommodates 
himself to it, guides it, and bestows on it increasing revelations of grace.<note n="641" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.7">Several 
covenants I. 10. 3; four covenants (Adam, Noah, Moses, Christ) III. 11. 8; 
the two Testaments (Law and New Covenant) are very frequently mentioned.</note>  
The fundamental knowledge of God and the moral law of nature, <i>i.e.</i>, natural 
morality, were already revealed to man and placed in his heart<note n="642" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.8">This is very 
frequently mentioned; see <i>e.g.</i>, IV. 13. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.9">Et quia dominus naturalia legis, 
per quæ homo iustificatur, quæ etiam ante legisdationem custodiebant qui fide iustificabantur 
et placebant deo non dissolvit etc.</span>” IV. 15. 1.</note>  by the creator. He who preserves 
these, as for example the patriarchs did, is justified. (In this case Irenæus leaves 
Adam’s sin entirely out of sight). But it was God’s will to bring men into a higher 
union with himself; wherefore his Son descended to men from the beginning and accustomed 
himself to dwell among them. The patriarchs loved God and refrained from injustice 
towards their neighbours; hence it was not necessary that they should be exhorted 
with the strict letter of the law, since they had the righteousness of the law in 
themselves.<note n="643" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.10">Irenæus, as a rule, views the patriarchs as perfect saints; see 
III. 11. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.11">Verbum dei illis quidem qui ante Moysem fuerunt patriarchis secundum 
divinitatem et gloriam colloquebatur</span>”, and especially IV. 16. 3. As to the Son’s 
having descended from the beginning and having thus appeared to the patriarchs also, 
see IV. 6. 7. Not merely Abraham but all the other exponents of revelation knew 
both the Father and the Son. Nevertheless Christ was also obliged to descend to 
the lower world to the righteous, the prophets, and the patriarchs, in order to 
bring them forgiveness of sins (IV. 27. 2).</note>  But, as far as the great majority 
of men are concerned, they wandered away from God and fell into the sorriest condition. 
From this moment Irenæus, keeping strictly to the Old Testament, only concerns 
himself with the Jewish people. These 

<pb n="307" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_307" />are to him the representatives of humanity. It is only at this period 
that the training of the human race is given to them; but it is really the Jewish
<i>nation</i> that he keeps in view, and through this he differs very decidedly 
from such as Barnabas.<note n="644" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.12">On the contrary he agrees with the teachings of a presbyter, 
whom he frequently quotes in the 4th Book. To Irenæus the heathen are simply idolaters 
who have even forgotten the law written in the heart; wherefore the Jews stand much 
higher, for they only lacked the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.13">agnitio filii</span></i>. See III. 5. 3: III. 10. 3: 
III. 12. 7 IV. 23, 24. Yet there is still a great want of clearness here. Irenæus 
cannot get rid of the following contradictions. The pre-Christian righteous know 
the Son and do not know him; they require the appearance of the Son and do not require 
it; and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.14">agnitio filii</span> seems sometimes a new, and in fact the decisive, <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.15">veritas</span>, 
and sometimes that involved in the knowledge of God the Creator.</note>  When righteousness 
and love to God died out in Egypt, God led his people forth so that man might again 
become a disciple and imitator of God. He gave him the written law (the Decalogue), 
which contains nothing else than the moral law of nature that had fallen into oblivion.<note n="645" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.16">
Irenæus IV. 16. 3. See IV. 15. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.17">Decalogum si quis non fecerit, non habet salutem</span>”.</note>  
But when they made to themselves a golden calf and chose to be slaves rather than 
free men, then the Word, through the instrumentality of Moses, gave to them, as 
a particular addition, the commandments of slavery (the ceremonial law) in a form 
suitable for their training. These were bodily commandments of bondage which did 
not separate them from God, but held them in the yoke. The ceremonial law was thus 
a pedagogic means of preserving the people from idolatry; but it was at the same 
time a type of the future. Each constituent of the ceremonial law has this double 
signification, and both of these meanings originate with God, <i>i.e.</i>, with 
Christ; for “how is Christ the end of the law, if he be not the beginning of it?” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.18">quomodo finis legis Christus, si non et initium eius esset</span>”) IV. 12. 4. Everything 
in the law is therefore holy, and moreover we are only entitled to blame such portions 
of the history of the Jewish nation as Holy Scripture itself condemns. This nation 
was obliged to circumcise itself, keep Sabbaths, offer up sacrifices, and do whatever 
is related of it, so far as its action is not censured. All this belonged to the 
state of bondage in which men had a <i>covenant</i> with God and in which they also possessed 


<pb n="308" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_308" />the right faith in the one God and were taught before hand to follow 
his Son (IV. 12, 5; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.19">lex prædocuit hominem sequi oportere Christum</span>”). In addition 
to this, Christ continually manifested himself to the people in the prophets, through 
whom also he indicated the future and prepared men for his appearance. In the prophets 
the Son of God accustomed men to be instruments of the Spirit of God and to have 
fellowship with the Father in them; and in them he habituated himself to enter bodily 
into humanity.<note n="646" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.20">As the Son has manifested the Father from of old, so also the 
law, and indeed even the ceremonial law, is to be traced back to him. See IV. 6. 
7: IV. 12. 4: IV. 14. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.21">his qui inquieti erant in eremo dans aptissimam legem 
. . . per omnes transiens verbum omni conditioni congruentem et aptam legem conscribens</span>”. 
IV. 4. 2. The law is a law of bondage; it was just in that capacity that it was 
necessary; see IV. 4. 1: IV. 9. 1: IV. 13. 2, 4: IV. 14. 3: IV. 15: IV. 16: IV. 
32: IV. 36. A part of the commandments are concessions on account of hardness of 
heart (IV. 15. 2). But Irenæus still distinguishes very decidedly between the “people” 
and the prophets. This is a survival of the old view. The prophets he said knew 
very well of the coming of the Son of God and the granting of a new covenant (IV. 
9. 3: IV. 20. 4, 5: IV. 33. 10); they understood what was typified by the ceremonial 
law, and to them accordingly the law had only a typical signification. Moreover, 
Christ himself came to them ever and anon through the prophetic spirit. The preparation 
for the new covenant is therefore found in the prophets and in the typical character 
of the old. Abraham has this peculiarity, that both Testaments were prefigured in 
him: the Testament of faith, because he was justified before his circumcision, and 
the Testament of the law. The latter occupied “the middle times”, and therefore 
come in between (IV. 25. 1). This is a Pauline thought, though otherwise indeed 
there is not much in Irenæus to remind us of Paul, because he used the moral categories,
<i>growth</i> and <i>training</i>, instead of the religious ones, <i>sin</i> and
<i>grace</i>.</note>  Hereupon began the last stage, in which men, being now sufficiently 
trained, were to receive the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.22">testamentum libertatis</span>” and be adopted as Sons of 
God. By the union of the Son of God with the flesh the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.23">agnitio filii</span></i> first 
became possible to all; that is the fundamental novelty. The next problem was to 
restore the law of freedom. Here a threefold process was necessary. In the first 
place the Law of Moses, the Decalogue, had been disfigured and blunted by the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.24">traditio 
seniorum</span>”. First of all then the pure moral law had to be restored; secondly, it 
was now necessary to extend and fulfil it by expressly searching out the inclinations 
of the heart in all cases, thus unveiling the law in its whole severity; and lastly 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.25">particularia legis</span></i>, <i>i.e.</i>, the law of bondage, had to be abolished. 
But in the latter 


<pb n="309" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_309" />connection Christ and the Apostles themselves avoided every transgression 
of the ceremonial law, in order to prove that this also had a divine origin. The 
non-observance of this law was first permitted to the Gentile Christians, Thus, 
no doubt, Christ himself is the end of the law, but only in so far as he has abolished 
the law of bondage and restored the moral law in its whole purity and severity, 
and given us himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24">The question as to the difference between the New Testament and 
the Old is therefore answered by Irenæus in the following manner. It consists (1) 
in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.1">agnitio filii</span></i> and consequent transformation of the slaves into children 
of God; and (2) in the restoration of the law, which is a law of freedom just because 
it excludes bodily commandments, and with stricter interpretation lays the whole 
stress on the inclinations of the heart.<note n="647" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.2">The law, <i>i.e.</i>, the ceremonial 
law, reaches down to John, IV. 4. 2. The New Testament is a law of freedom, because 
through it we are adopted as sons of God, III. 5. 3: III. 10. 5: III. 12. 5: III. 
12. 14: III. 15. 3: IV. 9. 1, 2: IV. 1. 1: IV. 13. 2, 4: IV. 15. 1, 2: IV. 16. 5: 
IV. 18: IV. 32: IV. 34. 1: IV. 36. 2 Christ did not abolish the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.3">naturalia legis</span></i>, 
the Decalogue, but extended and fulfilled them; here the old Gentile-Christian moral 
conception based on the Sermon on the Mount, prevails. Accordingly Irenæus now shows 
that in the case of the children of freedom the situation has become much more serious, 
and that the judgments are now much more threatening. Finally, he proves that the 
fulfilling, extending, and sharpening of the law form a contrast to the blunting 
of the natural moral law by the Pharisees and elders; see IV. 12. 1 ff.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.4">Austero 
dei præcepto miscent seniores aquatam traditionem</span>”. IV. 13. 1. f.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.5">Christus naturalia 
legis (which are summed up in the commandment of love) extendit et implevit . . . 
plenitudo et extensio . . . necesse fuit, auferri quidem vincula servitutis, superextendi 
vero decreta libertatis</span>”. That is proved in the next passage from the Sermon on 
the Mount: we must not only refrain from evil works, but also from evil desire. 
IV. 16. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.6">Hæc ergo, quæ in servitutem et in signum data sunt illis, circumscripsit 
novo libertatis testamento. Quæ autem naturalia et liberalia et communia omnium, 
auxit et dilatavit, sine invidia largiter donans hominibus per adoptionem, patrem 
scire deum . . . auxit autem etiam timorem: filios enim plus timere oportet quam 
servos</span>”. IV. 27. 2. The new situation is a more serious one; the Old Testament believers 
have the death of Christ as an antidote for their sins, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.7">propter eos vero, qui nunc 
peccant, Christus non iam morietur</span>”. IV. 28. 1 f.: under the old covenant God punished 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.8">typice et temporaliter et mediocrius</span>”, under the new, on the contrary, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.9">vere et 
semper et austerius</span>” . . . as under the new covenant “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.10">fides aucta est</span>”, so also 
it is true that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.11">diligentia conversationis adaucta est</span>”. The imperfections of the 
law, the “particularia legis”, the law of bondage have been abolished by Christ, 
see specially IV. 16, 17, for the types are now fulfilled; but Christ and the Apostles 
did not transgress the law; freedom was first granted to the Gentile Christians 
(III. 12) and circumcision and foreskin united (III. 5. 3). But Irenæus also proved 
how little the old and new covenants contradict each other by showing that the latter 
also contains concessions that have been granted to the frailty of man; see IV. 
15. 2 (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:1-40" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.12" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. VII.</scripRef>).</note>  But in 

<pb n="310" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_310" />these two respects he finds a real addition, and hence, in his opinion, 
the Apostles stand higher than the prophets. He proves this higher position of the 
Apostles by a surprising interpretation of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.13" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. XII. 28</scripRef>, conceiving the prophets 
named in that passage to be those of the Old Testament.<note n="648" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.14">See III. 11. 4. There 
too we find it argued that John the Baptist was not merely a prophet, but also an 
Apostle.</note>  He therefore views the two Testaments as of the same nature, but 
“greater is the legislation which confers liberty than that which brings bondage” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.15">maior est legisdatio quæ in libertatem, quam quæ data est in servitutem</span>”). Through 
the two covenants the accomplishment of salvation was to be hastened “for there 
is one salvation and one God; but the precepts that form man are numerous, and the 
steps that lead man to God are not a few; (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.16">una est enim salus et unus deus; quæ 
autem formant hominem, præcepta multa et non pauci gradus, qui adducunt hominem 
ad deum</span>”). A worldly king can increase his benefits to his subjects; and should 
it not also be lawful for God, though he is always the same, to honour continually 
with greater gifts those who are well pleasing to him? (IV. 9. 3). Irenæus makes 
no direct statement as to the further importance which the Jewish people have, and 
in any case regards them as of no consequence after the appearance of the covenant 
of freedom. Nor does this nation appear any further even in the chiliastic train 
of thought. It furnishes the Antichrist and its holy city becomes the capital of 
Christ’s earthly kingdom; but the nation itself, which, according to this theory, 
had represented all mankind from Moses to Christ, just as if all men had been Jews, 
now entirely disappears.<note n="649" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.17">From Irenæus’ statement in IV. 4 about the significance 
of the city of Jerusalem we can infer what he thought of the Jewish nation. Jerusalem 
is to him the vine-branch on which the fruit has grown; the latter having reached 
maturity, the branch is cut off and has no further importance.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25">This conception, in spite of its want of stringency, made an immense 
impression, and has continued to prevail down to the present time. It has, however, 
been modified by a combination 
<pb n="311" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_311" />with the Augustinian doctrine of sin and grace. It was soon reckoned 
as Paul’s conception, to which in fact it has a distant relationship. Tertullian 
had already adopted it in its essential features, amplified it in some points, and, 
in accordance with his Montanist ideas, enriched it by adding a fourth stage (<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.1">ab 
initio</span> — Moses-Christ — Paraclete). But this addition was not accepted by the Church.<note n="650" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.2"> 
No special treatment of Tertullian is required here, as he only differs from Irenæus 
in the additions he invented as a Montanist. Yet this is also prefigured in Irenæus’ 
view that the concessions of the Apostles had rendered the execution of the stern 
new law more easy. A few passages may be quoted here. De orat. 1: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.3">Quidquid retro 
fuerat, aut demutatum est (per Christum), ut circumcisio, aut suppletum ut reliqua 
lex, aut impletum ut prophetia, aut perfectum ut fides ipsa. Omnia de carnalibus 
in spiritalia renovavit nova dei gratia superducto evangelio, expunctore totius 
retro vetustatis.</span>” (This differentiation strikingly reminds us of the letter of 
Ptolemy to Flora. Ptolemy distinguishes those parts of the law that originate with 
God, Moses, and the elders. As far as the divine law is concerned, he again distinguishes 
what Christ had to complete, what he had to supersede and what he had to spiritualise, 
that is, <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.4">perficere, solvere, demutare</span>). In the regula fidei (de præscr. 13): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.5">Christus 
prædicavit novam legem et novam promissionem regni cœlorum</span>”; see the discussions 
in adv. Marc. II., III., and adv. Iud.; de pat. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.6">amplianda adimplendaque lex</span>.” 
Scorp. 3, 8, 9; ad uxor. 2; de monog. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.7">Et quoniam quidam interdum nihil sibi 
dicunt esse cum lege, quam Christus non dissolvit, sed adimplevit, interdum quæ 
volunt legis arripiunt (he himself did that continually), plane et nos sic dicimus 
legem, ut onera quidem eius, secundum sententiam apostolorum, quæ nec patres sustinere 
valuerunt, concesserint, quæ vero ad iustitiam spectant, non tantum reservata permaneant, 
verum et ampliata.</span>” That the new law of the new covenant is the moral law of nature 
in a stricter form, and that the concessions of the Apostle Paul cease in the age 
of the Paraclete, is a view we find still more strongly emphasised in the Montanist 
writings than in Irenæus. In ad uxor. 3 Tertullian had already said: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.8">Quod permittitur, 
bonum non est</span>,” and this proposition is the theme of many arguments in the Montanist 
writings. But the intention of finding a basis for the laws of the Paraclete, by 
showing that they existed in some fashion even in earlier times, involved Tertullian 
in many contradictions. It is evident from his writings that Montanists and Catholics 
in Carthage alternately reproached each other with judaising tendencies and an apostasy 
to heathen discipline and worship. Tertullian, in his enthusiasm for Christianity, 
came into conflict with all the authorities which he himself had set up. In the 
questions as to the relationship of the Old Testament to the New, of Christ to the 
Apostles, of the Apostles to each other, of the Paraclete to Christ and the Apostles, 
he was also of necessity involved in the greatest contradictions. This was the case 
not only because he went more into details than Irenæus; but, above all, because 
the chains into which he had thrown his Christianity were felt to be such by himself. 
This theologian had no greater opponent than himself, and nowhere perhaps is this 
so plain as in his attitude to the two Testaments. Here, in every question of detail, Tertullian really repudiated the proposition from which he starts. 
In reference to one point, namely, that the Law and the prophets extend down to 
John, see Nöldechen’s article in the Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Theologie, 
1885, p. 333 f. On the one hand, in order to support certain trains of thought, 
Tertullian required the proposition that prophecy extended down to John (see also 
the Muratorian Fragment: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.9">completus numerus prophetarum</span>”, Sibyll. I. 386:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.10">καὶ τότε δὴ παῦσις ἔσται μετέπειτα προφητῶν</span>, 
scil. after Christ), and on the other, as a Montanist, he was obliged to assert 
the continued existence of prophecy. In like manner he sometimes ascribed to the 
Apostles a unique possession of the Holy Spirit, and at other times, adhering to 
a primitive Christian idea, he denied this thesis. Cf. also Barth “Tertullian’s 
Auffassung des Apostels Paulus und seines Verhältnisses zu den Uraposteln” (Jahrbuch 
für protestantische Theologie, Vol. III. p. 706 ff.). Tertullian strove to reconcile 
the principles of early Christianity with the authority of ecclesiastical tradition 
and philosophical apologetics. Separated from the general body of the Church, and 
making ever increasing sacrifices for the early-Christian enthusiasm, as he understood 
it, he wasted himself in the solution of this insoluble problem.</note></p>


</div4>

          <div4 title="3. Results to Ecclesiastical Christianity, chiefly in the West, (Cyprian, Novatian)." progress="82.48%" id="ii.iv.ii.iii" prev="ii.iv.ii.ii" next="ii.iv.iii">

<pb n="312" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_312" />

<p class="center" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p1">3. <i>Results to ecclesiastical Christianity</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p2">As we have shown, Irenæus, Tertullian, and Hippolytus had no 
strictly systematised theology; they formulated theological propositions because 
their opponents were theologians. Hence the result of their labours, so far as this 
was accepted by the Western Church of the third century, does not appear in the 
adoption of a systematic philosophical dogmatic, but in theological fragments, namely, 
the rule of faith fixed and interpreted in an antignostic sense.<note n="651" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.1">In addition 
to this, however, they definitely established within the Church the idea that there 
is a “Christian” view in all spheres of life and in all questions of knowledge. 
Christianity appears expanded to an immense, immeasurable breadth. This is also 
Gnosticism. Thus Tertullian, after expressing various opinions about dreams, opens 
the 45th chapter of his work “de anima” with the words: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.2">Tenemur hic de somniis 
quoque Christianam sententiam expromere</span>”. Alongside of the antignostic rule of faith 
as the “doctrine” we find the casuistic system of morality and penance (the Church 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.3">disciplina</span>”) with its media of almsgiving, fasting, and prayer; see Cypr, de op. 
et eleemos., but before that Hippol., Comm. in Daniel (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.4">Ἐκκλ. 
Ἀληθ.</span> 1886, p. 242): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.5">οἱ εἰς τὸ ὄνομα 
τοῦ Θεοῦ πιστεύοντες καὶ δι᾽ ἀγαθοεργίας τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ ἐξιλασκόμενοι</span>.</note>  
As yet the rule of faith and theology nowhere came into collision in the Western 
Churches of the third century, because Irenæus and his younger contemporaries did 
not themselves notice any such discrepancies, but rather imagined all their teachings 
to be expositions of the faith itself, and did not trouble their heads about inconsistencies. If we 

<pb n="313" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_313" />wish to form a notion as to what ideas had become universally prevalent 
in the Church in the middle of the third century let us compare Cyprian’s work “Testimonia”, 
written for a layman, with Novatian’s work “De Trinitate”.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3">In the “Testimonia” the doctrine of the two Testaments, as developed 
by Irenæus, forms the framework in which the individual dogmas are set. The doctrine 
of God, which should have been placed at the beginning, has been left out in this 
little book probably because the person addressed required no instruction on the 
point. Some of the dogmas already belong to philosophical theology in the strict 
sense of the word; in others we have merely a precise assertion of the truth of 
certain facts. All propositions are, however, supported by passages from the two 
Testaments and thereby proved.<note n="652" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.1">In the case of Irenæus, Hippolytus, and Tertullian 
we already find that they observe a certain order and sequence of books when advancing 
a detailed proof from Scripture.</note>  The theological counterpart to this is 
Novatian’s work “De Trinitate”. This first great Latin work that appeared in Rome 
is highly important. In regard to completeness, extent of Biblical proofs, and perhaps 
also its influence on succeeding times, it may in many respects be compared with 
Origen’s work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.2">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span>. Otherwise indeed it differs as much from that work, as 
the sober, meagre theology of the West, devoid of philosophy and speculation, differs 
in general from that of the East. But it sums up in classic fashion the doctrines 
of Western orthodoxy, the main features of which were sketched by Tertullian in 
his antignostic writings and the work against Praxeas. The old Roman symbol forms 
the basis of the work. In accordance with this the author gives a comprehensive 
exposition of his doctrine of God in the first eight chapters. Chapters 9-28 form 
the main portion; they establish the correct Christology in opposition to the heretics 
who look on Christ as a mere man or as the Father himself; the Holy Scriptures furnish 
the material for the proofs. Chapter 29 treats of the Holy Spirit. Chapters 30 and 
31 contain the recapitulation and conclusion. The whole is based on Tertullian’s 
treatise against Praxeas. No important argument in that work has escaped Novatian; 
but everything is extended, and made more systematic 

<pb n="314" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_314" />and polished. No trace of Platonism is to be found in this dogmatic; 
on the contrary he employs the Stoic and Aristotelian syllogistic and dialectic 
method used also by his Monarchian opponents. This plan together with its Biblical 
attitude gives the work great outward completeness and certainty. We cannot help 
concluding that this work must have made a deep impression wherever it was read, 
although the real difficulties of the matter are not at all touched upon, but veiled 
by distinctions and formulæ. It probably contributed not least to make Tertullian’s 
type of Christology the universal Western one. This type, however, as will be set 
forth in greater detail hereafter, already approximates closely to the resolutions 
of Nicæa and Chalcedon.<note n="653" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.3">It is worthy of note that there was not a single Arian 
ecclesiastic of note in the Novatian churches of the 4th century, so far as we know. 
All Novatian’s adherents, even those in the West (see Socrates’ Ecclesiastical History), 
were of the orthodox Nieman type. This furnishes material for reflection.</note>  
Novatian adopted Tertullian’s formulæ “one substance, three persons” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.4">una substantia, 
tres personæ</span>”), “from the substance of God” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.5">ex substantia dei</span>”), “always with 
the Father” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.6">semper apud patrem</span>”), “God and man” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.7">deus et homo</span>”), “two substances” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.8">dux substantiæ</span>”), “one person” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.9">una persona</span>”), as well as his expressions for 
the union and separation of the two natures adding to them similar ones and giving 
them a wider extension.<note n="654" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.10">Owing to the importance of the matter we shall give 
several Christological and trinitarian disquisitions from the work “de trinitate”. 
The archaic attitude of this Christology and trinitarian doctrine is evident from 
the following considerations. (1) Like Tertullian, Novatian asserts that the Logos 
was indeed always with the Father, but that he only went forth from him at a definite 
period of time (for the purpose of creating the world). (2) Like Tertullian, he 
declares that Father, Son, and Spirit have one substance (that is, are 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.11">ὁμοόυσιοι</span>, the <i>homoousia</i> of itself never decides as to equality 
in dignity); but that the Son is subordinate and obedient to the Father and the 
Spirit to the Son (cc. 17, 22, 24), since they derive their origin, essence, and 
function from the Father (the Spirit from the Son). (3) Like Tertullian, Novatian 
teaches that the Son, after accomplishing his work, will again become intermingled 
with the Father, that is, will cease to have an independent existence (c. 31); whence 
we understand why the West continued so long to be favourable to Marcellus of Ancyra; 
see also the so-called symbol of Sardika). Apart from these points and a few others 
of less consequence, the work, in its formulæ, exhibits a type which remained pretty 
constant in the West down to the time of Augustine, or, till the adoption of Johannes 
Damascenus’ dogmatic. The sharp distinction between “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.12">deus</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.13">homo</span>” and the use 
that is nevertheless made of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.14">permixtio</span>” and synonymous words are also specially 
characteristic. Cap. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.15">Christus deus dominus deus noster, sed dei filius</span>”; c. 
11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.16">non sic de substantia corporis ipsius exprimimus, ut solum tantum hominem illum 
esse dicamus, sed ut divinitate sermonis in ipsa concretione permixta etiam deum 
illum teneamus</span>”; c. 11 Christ has <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.17">auctoritas divina</span></i>, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.18">tam enim scriptura 
etiam deum adnuntiat Christum, quam etiam ipsum hominem adnuntiat deum, tam hominem 
descripsit Iesum Christum, quam etiam deum quoque descripsit Christum dominum.</span>” 
In c. 12 the term “Immanuel” is used to designate Christ as God in a way that reminds 
one of Athanasius; c. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.19">præsertim cum animadvertat, scripturam evangelicam utramque 
istam substantiam in unam nativitatis Christi foederasse concordiam</span>”; c. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.20">Christus 
ex verbi et carnis coniunctione concretus</span>”; c. 16: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.21">. . . ut neque homo Christo 
subtrahatur, neque divinitas negetur . . . utrumque in Christo confoederatum est, 
utrumque coniunctum est et utrumque connexum est . . . pignerata in illo divinitatis 
et humilitatis videtur esse concordia . . . qui mediator dei et hominum effectus 
exprimitur, in se deum et hominem sociasse reperitur . . . nos sermonem dei scimus 
indutum carnis substantiam . . . lavit substantiam corporis et materiam carnis abluens, 
ex parte suscepti hominis, passione</span>”; c. 17: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.22">. . . nisi quoniam auctoritas divini 
verbi ad suscipiendum hominem interim conquiescens nec se suis viribus exercens, 
deiicit se ad tempus atque deponit, dum hominem fert, quem suscepit</span>”; c. 18: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.23">. . . ut in semetipso concordiam confibularet terrenorum pariter atque cælestium, 
dum utriusque partis in se connectens pignora et deum homini et hominem deo copularet, 
ut merito filius dei per assumptionem carnis filius hominis et filius hominis per 
receptionem dei verbi filius dei effici possit</span>”; c. 19: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.24">hic est enim legitimus 
dei filius qui ex ipso deo est, qui, dum sanctum illud (<scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.25" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke I. 35</scripRef>) assumit, sibi 
filium hominis annectit et illum ad se rapit atque transducit, connexione sua et 
permixtione sociata præstat et filium illum dei facit, quod ille naturaliter non 
fuit (Novatian’s teaching is therefore like that of the Spanish Adoptionists of 
the 8th century), ut principalitas nominis istius “filius dei” in spiritu sit domini, 
qui descendit et venit, ut sequela nominis istius in filio dei et hominis sit, et 
merito consequenter hic filius dei factus sit, dum non principaliter filius dei 
est, atque ideo dispositionem istam anhelus videns et ordinem istum sacramenti expediens 
non sic cuncta confundens, ut nullum vestigium distinctionis collocavit, distinctionem 
posuit dicendo. ‘Propterea et quod nascetur ex te sanctum vocabitur filius dei’. 
Ne si distributionem istam cum libramentis suis non dispensasset, sed in confuso 
permixtum reliquisset, vere occasionem hæreticis contulisset, ut hominis filium 
qua homo est, eundum et dei et hominis filium pronuntiare deberent . . . Filius 
dei, dum filium hominis in se suscepit, consequenter illum filium dei fecit, quoniam 
illum filius sibi dei sociavit et iunxit, ut, dum filius hominis adhæret in nativitate 
filio dei, ipsa permixtionem fœneratum et mutuatum teneret, quod ex natura propria 
possidere non posset. Ac si facta est angeli voce, quod nolunt hæretici, inter filium 
dei hominisque cum sua tamen sociatione distinctio, urgendo illos, uti Christum 
hominis filium hominem intelligant quoque dei filium et hominem dei filium id est 
dei verbum deum accipiant, atque ideo Christum Iesum dominum ex utroque connexum, 
et utroque contextum atque concretum et in eadem utriusque substantiæ concordia 
mutui ad invicem fœderis confibulatione sociatum, hominem et deum, scripturæ hoc 
ipsum dicentis veritate cognoscant</span>”. c. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.26">hæretici nolunt Christum secundam esse 
personam post patrem, sed ipsum patrem</span>;” c. 22: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.27">Cum Christus ‘Ego’ dicit (<scripRef passage="John 10:30" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.28" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John 
X. 30</scripRef>), deinde patrem infert dicendo, ‘Ego et pater’, proprietatem personæ suæ id 
est filii a paterna auctoritate discernit atque distinguit, non tantummodo de sono 
nominis, sed etiam de ordine dispositæ potestatis . . . unum enim neutraliter positum, 
societatis concordiam, non unitatem personæ sonat . . . unum autem quod ait, ad 
concordiam et eandem sententiam et ad ipsam charitatis societatem pertinet, ut merito 
unum sit pater et filius per concordiam et per amorem et per dilectionem. Et quoniam 
ex patre est, quicquid illud est, filius est, manente tamen distinctione . . . denique 
novit hanc concordiæ unitatem est apostolus Paulus cum personarum tamen distinctione.</span>” 
(Comparison with the relationship between Paul and Apollos! “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.29">Quos personæ ratio 
invicem dividit, eosdem rursus invicem religionis ratio conducit; et quamvis idem 
atque ipsi non sint, dum idem sentiunt, ipsum sunt, et cum duo sint, unum sunt</span>”); 
c. 23: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.30">constat hominem a deo factum esse, non ex deo processisse; ex deo autem 
homo quomodo non processit, sic dei verbum processit</span>”. In c. 24 it is argued that 
Christ existed before the creation of the world and that not merely “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.31">predestinatione</span>”, 
for then he would be subsequent and therefore inferior to Adam, Abel, Enoch etc. 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.32">Sublata ergo prædestinatione quæ non est posita, in substantia fuit Christus ante 
mundi institutionem</span>”; c. 31: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.33">Est ergo deus pater omnium institutor et creator, 
solus originem nesciens(!), invisibilis, immensus, immortalis, æternus, unus deus(!), 
. . . ex quo quando ipse voluit, sermo filius natus est, qui non in sono percussi 
aëris aut tono coactæ de visceribus vocis accipitur, sed in substantia prolatæ a 
deo virtutis agnoscitur, cuius sacræ et divinæ nativitatis arcana nec apostolus 
didicit . . . , filio soli nota sunt, qui patris secreta cognovit. Hic ergo cum sit 
genitus a patre, semper est in patre. Semper autem sic dico, ut non innatum, sed 
natum probem; sed qui ante omne tempus est, semper in patre fuisse discendus est, 
nec enim tempus illi assignari potest, qui ante tempus est; semper enim in patre, 
ne pater non semper sit pater: quia et pater illum etiam præcedit, quod necesse 
est, prior sit qua pater sit. Quoniam antecedat necesse est eum, qui habet originem, 
ille qui originem nescit. Simul ut hic minor sit, dum in illo esse se scit habens 
originem quia nascitur, et per patrem quamvis originem habet qua nascitur, vicinus 
in nativitate, dum ex eo patre, qui solus originem non habet, nascitur . . . , substantia 
scilicet divina, cuius nomen est verbum . . . , deus utique procedens ex deo secundam 
personam efficiens, sed non eripiens illud patri quod unus est deus . . . Cuius 
sic divinitas traditur, ut non aut dissonantia aut inæqualitate divinitatis duos 
deos reddidisse videatur . . . Dum huic, qui est deus, omnia substrata traduntur 
et cuncta sibi subiecta filius accepta refert patri, totam divinitatis auctoritatem 
rursus patri remittit, unus deus ostenditur verus et æternus pater, a quo solo hæc 
vis divinitatis emissa, etiam in filium tradita et directa rursus per substantiæ 
communionem ad patrem revolvitur.</span>”</note>  
Taking his book in all we may see 


<pb n="315" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_315" />that he thereby created for the West a dogmatic <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.34">vademecum</span></i>, 
which, from its copious and well-selected quotations from Scripture, must have been 
of extraordinary service.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p4">The most important articles which were now fixed and transferred 


<pb n="316" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_316" /> to the general creed along with the necessary proofs, especially 
in the West, were: (1) the unity of God, (2) the identity of the supreme God and 
the creator of the world, that is, the identity of the mediators of creation and 
redemption, (3) 


<pb n="317" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_317" />the identity of the supreme God with the God of the Old Testament, 
and the declaration that the Old Testament is God’s book of revelation, (4) the 
creation of the world out of nothing, (5) the unity of the human race, (6) the origin 
of evil from freedom, and the inalienable nature of freedom, (7) the two Testaments, 
(8) Christ as God and Man, the unity of his personality, the truth of his divinity, 
the actuality of his humanity, the reality of his fate, (9) the redemption and conclusion 
of a covenant through Christ as the new and crowning manifestation of God’s grace 
to all men, (10) the resurrection of man in soul and body. But the transmission 
and interpretation of these propositions, by means of which the Gnostic theses were 
overthrown, necessarily involved the transmission of the Logos doctrine; for the 
doctrine of the revelation of God and of the two Testaments could not have prevailed 
without this theory. How this hypothesis gained acceptance in the course of the 
third century, and how it was the means of establishing and legitimising philosophical 
theology as part of the faith, will be shown in the seventh chapter. We may remark 
in conclusion that the religious hope which looked forward to an earthly kingdom 
of Christ was still the more widely diffused among the Churches of the third century;<note n="655" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p4.1">If 
I am not mistaken, the production or adaptation of Apocalypses did indeed abate 
in the third century, but acquired fresh vigour in the 4th, though at the same time 
allowing greater scope to the influence of heathen literature (including romances 
as well as hagiographical literature).</note>  but that the other hope, viz., that 
of being deified, was gaining adherents more and more. The latter result was due 
to men’s increasing indifference to daily life and growing aspiration after a higher 
one, a longing that was moreover nourished among the more cultured by the philosophy 
which was steadily gaining ground. The hope of deification is the expression of 
the idea that this world and human nature do not correspond to that exalted world 
which man has built up within his own mind and which he may reasonably demand to 
be realised, because it is only in it that he can come to himself. The fact that 
Christian teachers like Theophilus, Irenæus, and Hippolytus expressly declared this 
to be a legitimate Christian hope and held out a sure prospect of its fulfilment 


<pb n="318" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_318" />through Christ, must have given the greatest impulse to the spread 
and adoption of this ecclesiastical Christianity. But, when the Christian religion 
was represented as the belief in the incarnation of God and as the sure hope of 
the deification of man, a speculation that had originally never got beyond the fringe 
of religious knowledge was made the central point of the system and the simple content 
of the Gospel was obscured.<note n="656" id="ii.iv.ii.iii-p4.2">I did not care to appeal more frequently to the 
Sibylline oracles either in this or the preceding chapter, because the literary 
and historical investigation of these writings has not yet made such progress as 
to justify one in using it for the history of dogma. It is well known that the oracles 
contain rich materials in regard to the doctrine of God, Christology, conceptions 
of the history of Jesus, and eschatology; but, apart from the old Jewish oracles, 
this material belongs to several centuries and has not yet been reliably sifted.</note></p>

</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter VI. The Transformation of the Ecclesiastical Tradition into a Philosophy of Religion, or the Origin of the Scientific Theology and Dogmatic of the Church." progress="84.17%" id="ii.iv.iii" prev="ii.iv.ii.iii" next="ii.iv.iii.i">
<pb n="319" id="ii.iv.iii-Page_319" />

<h2 id="ii.iv.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER VI. </h2>
<h3 id="ii.iv.iii-p0.2">THE TRANSFORMATION OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL TRADITION INTO A PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION, 
OR THE ORIGIN OF THE SCIENTIFIC THEOLOGY AND DOGMATIC OF THE CHURCH. </h3>
<p class="center" id="ii.iv.iii-p1"><i>Clement and Origen</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii-p2"><span class="sc" id="ii.iv.iii-p2.1">The</span> Alexandrian school of catechists was of inestimable importance for the 
transformation of the heathen empire into a Christian one, and of Greek philosophy 
into ecclesiastical philosophy. In the third century this school overthrew polytheism 
by scientific means whilst at the same time preserving everything of any value in 
Greek science and culture. These Alexandrians wrote for the educated people of the 
whole earth; they made Christianity a part of the civilisation of the world. The 
saying that the Christian missionary to the Greeks must be a Greek was first completely 
verified within the Catholic Church in the person of Origen, who at the same time 
produced the only system of Christian dogma possessed by the Greek Church before 
John Damascenus.</p>

          <div4 title="(1) The Alexandrian Catechetical School and Clement of Alexandria." progress="84.26%" id="ii.iv.iii.i" prev="ii.iv.iii" next="ii.iv.iii.ii">

<p class="center" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p1">1. <i>The Alexandrian Catechetical School. Clement of Alexandria</i>.<note n="657" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p1.1"> 
Guericke, De schola, quæ Alex. floruit catechetica 1824, 1825. Vacherot, Hist. crit. 
de l’école d’Alex., 1846-51. Reinkens, De Clemente Alex., 1850. Redepenning, Origenes 
Thl. I. p. 57 ff. Læmmer, Clem. Al. de Logo doctrina, 1855. Reuter, Clem. theolog. 
moralis, 1853. Cognat, Clement d’Alex. Paris, 1859. Westcott, Origen and 
the beginnings of Christian Philosophy (Contemporary Review, May 1879). Winter, 
Die Ethik des Clemens von Alex., 1882. Merk, Cl. Alex. in seiner Abhängigkeit von 
der griech. Philosophie, Leipzig, 1879 (see besides Overbeck, Theol. Lit. Ztg., 
1879. No. 20 and cf. above all his disquisitions in the treatise “Ueber. die 
Anfänge 
der patristischen Litteratur,” Hist. Ztschr. N. F., Vol. XII., pp. 455-472 Zahn, 
Forschungen, Vol. III. Bigg, The Christian Platonists of Alexandria, Oxford, 1886. 
Kremmer, De catal. heurematum, Lips. 1890. Wendland, Quæst. Musonianæ, Berol. 1886. 
Bratke, Die Stellung des Clem. Alex. z. antiken Mysterienwesen (Stud. u. Krit. 1888, 
p. 647 ff.). On Alexander of Jerusalem see Routh, Reliq. Sacr. T. II. p. 161 sq.; 
on Julius Africanus see Gelzer, Sextus Jul. Afr. I. Thl., 1880, p. 1 ff., Spitta, 
Der Brief des Jul. Afr. an Aristides, Halle 1877, and my article in the Real-Encykl. 
On Bardesanes see Hilgenfeld, B., der letzte Gnostiker, 1864, and Hort’s article 
in the Dictionary of Christian Biography. On the labours in scientific theology 
on the part of the so-called Alogi in Asia Minor and of the Roman Theodotianists 
see Epiph. hær. 51, Euseb., H. E. V. 28 and my article “Monarchianismus” in the 
R.-Encykl. f. protest. Theol. 2nd. ed., Vol. X., pp 183 ff., 188 ff. On the tendencies 
even of orthodox Christians to scientific theology see Tertull., de præscr. hær. 
8 ff. (cf. the first words of c. 8: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p1.2">Venio itaque ad illum articulum, quem et nostri 
prætendunt ad ineundam curiositatem. Scriptum est, inquiunt, Quærite et invenietis</span>” etc.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p2">“The work of Irenæus still leaves it undecided whether the form 
of the world’s literature, as found in the Christian Church, 
<pb n="320" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_320" />is destined only to remain a weapon to combat its enemies, or is to 
become an instrument of peaceful labour within its own territory.” With these words 
Overbeck has introduced his examination of Clement of Alexandria’s great masterpiece 
from the standpoint of the historian of literature. They may be also applied to 
the history of theology. As we have shown, Irenæus, Tertullian (and Hippolytus) 
made use of philosophical theology to expel heretical elements; but all the theological 
expositions that this interest suggested to them as necessary, were in their view 
part of the faith itself. At least we find in their works absolutely no clear expression 
of the fact that faith is one thing and theology another, though rudimentary indications 
of such distinctions are found. Moreover, their adherence to the early-Christian 
eschatology in its entirety, as well as their rejection of a qualitative distinction 
between simple believers and ‘Gnostics’, proved that they themselves were deceived 
as to the scope of their theological speculations, and that moreover their Christian 
interest was virtually satisfied with subjection to the authority of tradition, 
with the early-Christian hopes, and with the rules for a holy life. But since about 
the time of Commodus, and in some cases even earlier, we can observe, even in ecclesiastical circles, the 


<pb n="321" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_321" />growing independence and might of the aspiration for a 
scientific knowledge and treatment of the Christian religion, 
that is of Christian tradition.<note n="658" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p2.1">This manner of expression is indeed liable 
to be misunderstood, because it suggests the idea that something new was taking 
place. As a matter of fact the scientific labours in the Church were merely a continuation 
of the Gnostic schools under altered circumstances, that is, under the sway of a 
tradition which was now more clearly defined and more firmly fenced round as a
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p2.2">noli me tangere</span></i>.</note>  There is a wish to maintain this tradition in its 
entirety and hence the Gnostic theses are rejected. The selection from tradition, 
made in opposition to Gnosticism — though indeed in accordance with its methods — and 
declared to be apostolic, is accepted. But there is a desire to treat the given 
material in a strictly scientific manner, just as the Gnostics had formerly done, 
that is, on the one hand to establish it by a critical and historical exegesis, 
and on the other to give it a philosophical form and bring it into harmony with 
the spirit of the times. Along with this we also find the wish to incorporate the 
thoughts of Paul which now possessed divine authority.<note n="659" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p2.3">
This was begun in the Church by Irenæus and Tertullian and continued by the Alexandrians. 
They, however, not only adopted theologoumena from Paulinism, but also acquired 
from Paul a more ardent feeling of religious freedom as well as a deeper reverence 
for love and knowledge as contrasted with lower morality.</note>  
Accordingly schools and scholastic unions now make their appearance afresh, the 
old schools having been expelled from the Church.<note n="660" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p2.4">We are not able to form a 
clear idea of the school of Justin. In the year 180 the schools of the Valentinians, 
Carpocratians, Tatian etc. were all outside the Church.</note>  In Asia Minor such 
efforts had already begun shortly before the time when the canon of holy apostolic 
tradition was fixed by the ecclesiastical authorities (Alogi). From the history 
of Clement of Alexandria, the life of bishop Alexander, after-wards bishop of Jerusalem, 
and subsequently from the history of Origen (we may also mention Firmilian of Cæsarea), 
we learn that there was in Cappadocia about the year 200 a circle of ecclesiastics 
who zealously applied themselves to scientific pursuits. Bardesanes, a man of high 
repute, laboured in the Christian kingdom of Edessa about the same time. He wrote 
treatises on philosophical theology, which indeed, judged by a Western standard, 
could not be accounted orthodox, and directed a theological school which maintained 
its ground in the third 

<pb n="322" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_322" />century and attained great importance.<note n="661" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p2.5">On the school of Edessa 
see Assemani, Bibl. orient., T. III., P. II., p. 924; Von Lengerke, De Ephraemi 
arte hermen., p. 86 sq.; Kihn, Die Bedeutung der antiochenischen Schule etc., pp. 
32 f. 79 f., Zahn, Tatian’s Diatessaron, p. 54. About the middle of the 3rd century 
Macarius, of whom Lucian the Martyr was a disciple, taught at this school. Special 
attention was given to the exegesis of the Holy Scriptures.</note>  In Palestine, 
during the time of Heliogabalus and Alexander (Severus), Julius Africanus composed 
a series of books on scientific theology, which were specifically different from 
the writings of Irenæus and Tertullian; but which on the other hand show the closest 
relationship in point of form to the treatises of the so-called Gnostics. His inquiries 
into the relationship of the genealogies of Jesus and into certain parts of the 
Greek Apocalypse of Daniel showed that the Church’s attention had been drawn to 
problems of historical criticism. In his chronography the apologetic interest is 
subordinate to the historical, and in his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p2.6">Κεστοί</span>, 
dedicated to Alexander Severus (Hippolytus had already dedicated a treatise on the 
resurrection to the wife of Heliogabalus), we see fewer traces of the Christian 
than of the Greek scholar. Alexander of Ælia and Theoktistus of Cæsarea, the occupants 
of the two most important sees in Palestine, were, contemporaneously with him, zealous 
patrons of an independent science of theology. Even at that early time the former 
founded an important theological library; and the fragments of his letters preserved 
to us prove that he had caught not only the language, but also the scientific spirit 
of the age. In Rome, at the beginning of the third century, there was a scientific 
school where textual criticism of the Bible was pursued and where the works of Aristotle, 
Theophrastus, Euclid, and Galen were zealously read and utilised. Finally, the works 
of Tertullian show us that, even among the Christians of Carthage, there was no 
lack of such as wished to naturalise the pursuit of science within the Church; and 
Eusebius (H. E. V. 27) has transmitted to us the titles of a series of scientific 
works dating as far back as the year 200 and ascribed to ecclesiastics of that period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3">Whilst all these phenomena, which collectively belong to the close 
of the second and beginning of the third century, show 

<pb n="323" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_323" />that it was indeed possible to suppress heresy in the Church, but 
not the impulse from which it sprang, the most striking proof of this conclusion 
is the existence of the so-called school of catechists in Alexandria. We cannot 
now trace the origin of this school, which first comes under our notice in the year 
190,<note n="662" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.1">Overbeck, l.c., p. 455, has very rightly remarked: “The origin of the 
Alexandrian school of catechists is not a portion of the Church history of the 2nd 
century, that has somehow been left in the dark by a mere accident; but a part of 
the well-defined dark region on the map of the ecclesiastical historian of this 
period, which contains the beginnings of all the fundamental institutions of the 
Church as well as those of the Alexandrian school of catechists, a school which 
was the first attempt to formulate the relationship of Christianity to secular science.” 
We are, moreover, still in a state of complete uncertainty as to the personality 
and teaching of Pantænus (with regard to him see Zahn, “Forschungen” Vol. III., 
pp. 64 ff. 77 ff.). We can form an idea of the school of catechists from the 6th 
Book of Eusebius’ Ecclesiastical History and from the works of Clement and Origen.</note>  
but we know that the struggle of the Church with heresy was concluded in Alexandria 
at a later period than in the West. We know further that the school of catechists 
extended its labours to Palestine and Cappadocia as early as the year 200, and, 
to all appearance, originated or encouraged scientific pursuits there.<note n="663" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.2">On the 
connection of Julius Africanus with this school see Eusebius, VI. 31, As to his 
relations with Origen see the correspondence. Julius Africanus had, moreover, relations 
with Edessa. He mentions Clement in his chronicles. On the connection of Alexander 
and the Cappadocian circle with Pantænus, Clement, and Origen, see the 6th Book 
of Eusebius’ Ecclesiastical History. Alexander and Origen were disciples of Pantænus.</note>  
Finally, we know that the existence of this school was threatened in the fourth 
decade of the third century; but Heraclas was shrewd enough to reconcile the ecclesiastical 
and scientific interests.<note n="664" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.3">See my article “Heraklas” in the Real-Encyklopädie.</note>  
In the Alexandrian school of catechists the whole of Greek science was taught and 
made to serve the purpose of Christian apologetics. Its first teacher, who is well 
known to us from the writings he has left, is <i>Clement of Alexandria</i>.<note n="665" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.4">We 
have the most complete materials in Zahn, “Forschungen” Vol. III. pp. 17-176. The 
best estimate of the great tripartite work (Protrepticus, Pædagogus, Stromateis) 
is found in Overbeck, l.c. The titles of Clement’s remaining works, which are lost 
to us or only preserved in fragments, show how comprehensive his scientific labours 
were.</note>  His main work is epoch-making. “Clement’s intention is nothing 

<pb n="324" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_324" />less than an introduction to Christianity, or, speaking more correctly 
and in accordance with the spirit of his work, an initiation into it. The task that 
Clement sets himself is an introduction to what is inmost and highest in Christianity 
itself. He aims, so to speak, at first making Christians perfect Christians by means 
of a work of literature. By means of such a work he wished not merely to repeat 
to the Christian what life has already done for him as it is, but to elevate him 
to something still higher than what has been revealed to him by the forms of initiation 
that the Church has created for herself in the course of a history already dating 
back a century and a half.” To Clement therefore Gnosis, that is, the (Greek) philosophy 
of religion, is not only a means of refuting heathenism and heresy, but at the same 
time of ascertaining and setting forth what is highest and inmost in Christianity. 
He views it as such, however, because, apart from evangelical sayings, the Church 
tradition, both collectively and in its details, is something foreign to him; he 
has subjected himself to its authority, but he can only make it intellectually his 
own after subjecting it to a scientific and philosophical treatment.<note n="666" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.5">This applies 
quite as much to the old principles of Christian morality as to the traditional 
faith. With respect to the first we may refer to the treatise: “Quis dives salvetur”, 
and to the 2nd and 3rd Books of the Pædagogus.</note>  His great work, which has 
rightly been called the boldest literary undertaking in the history of the Church,<note n="667" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.6">Clement 
was also conscious of the novelty of his undertaking; see Overbeck, <i>l.c.,</i> 
p. 464 f. The respect enjoyed by Clement as a master is shown by the letters of 
Alexander of Jerusalem. See Euseb., H. E. VI. 11 and specially VI. 14. Here both 
Pantænus and Clement are called “Father “, but whilst the former receives the title,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.7">ὁ μακάριος ὡς ἀληθῶς καὶ κύριος</span>, the latter 
is called: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.8">ὁ ιἑρὸς Κλήμης, κύριός μου γενόμενος καὶ 
ὠφελήσας με</span>.</note>  is consequently the first attempt to use Holy Scripture 
and the Church tradition together with the assumption that Christ as the Reason 
of the world is the source of all truth, as the basis of a presentation of Christianity 
which at once addresses itself to the cultured by satisfying the scientific demand 
for a philosophical ethic and theory of the world, and at the same time reveals 
to the believer the rich content of his faith. Here then is found, in form and content, 
the scientific Christian doctrine of religion which, while not contradicting the faith, does 

<pb n="325" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_325" />not merely support or explain it in a few places, but raises it to 
another and higher intellectual sphere, namely, out of the province of authority 
and obedience into that of clear knowledge and inward, intellectual assent emanating 
from love to God.<note n="668" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.9">Strom. VI. 14, 109 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.10">πλέον ἐστὶν 
τοῦ πιστεῦσαι τὸ γνῶναι.</span> Pistis is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.11">γνῶσις σύντομος 
τῶν κατεπειγόντων</span> (VII. 10. 57, see the whole chapter), Gnosis is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.12">ἀπόδειξις τῶν διὰ πίστεως παρειλημμένων τῇ πίστει 
ἐποικοδομουμένη</span> (l.c.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.13">τελείωσις ἀνθρώπου</span> 
(l.c.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.14">πίστις ἐπιστημονική</span> (II. 11.48).</note>  
Clement cannot imagine that the Christian faith, as found in tradition, can of itself 
produce the union of intellectual independence and devotion to God which he regards 
as moral perfection. He is too much of a Greek philosopher for that, and believes 
that this aim is only reached through knowledge. But in so far as this is only the 
deciphering of the secrets revealed in the Holy Scriptures through the Logos, secrets 
which the believer also gains possession of by subjecting himself to them, all knowledge 
is a reflection of the divine revelation. The lofty ethical and religious ideal 
of the man made perfect in fellowship with God, which Greek philosophy had developed 
since the time of Plato and to which it had subordinated the whole scientific knowledge 
of the world, was adopted and heightened by Clement, and associated not only with 
Jesus Christ but also with ecclesiastical Christianity. But, whilst connecting it 
with the Church tradition, he did not shrink from the boldest remodelling of the 
latter, because the preservation of its wording was to him a sufficient guarantee 
of the Christian character of the speculation.<note n="669" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.15">We have here more particularly 
to consider those paragraphs of the Stromateis where Clement describes the perfect 
Gnostic: the latter elevates himself by dispassionate love to God, is raised above 
everything earthly, has rid himself of ignorance, the root of all evil, and already 
lives a life like that of the angels. See Strom. VI. 9. 71, 72:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.16">Οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐνδεῖ τι ἀυτῷ πρὸς ἐξομοίωσιν τῷ καλῷ καὶ 
ἀγαθῷ εἶναι· οὐδὲ ἄρα σιλεῖ τινὰ τὴν κοινὴν ταύτην σιλίαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀγαπᾷ τὸν κτίστην 
διὰ τῶν κτισμάτων, Οὔτ᾽ οὖν ἐπιθυμίᾳ καὶ ὁρέξει τινὶ περιπίπτει οὔτε ἐνδεής ἐστι 
κατά γε τὴν ψυχὴν τῶν ἄλλων τινός συνὼν ἤδη δι᾽ ἀγάπης τῷ ἐραστῷ, ᾧ δὴ ᾠκείωται 
κατὰ τὴν αἵρεσιν καὶ τῇ ἐξ ἀσκήσεως ἕξει, τούτῳ προσεχέστερον συνεγγίζων, μακάριος 
ὢστε ἕνεκά γε τούτων ἐξυμοιοῦσθαι βιάζεται τῷ διδασκάλῳ εἰς ἀπαθείαν. </span>Strom. 
VII. 69-83: VI. 14, 113: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p3.17">οὗτως δύναμιν λαβοῦσα κυριακὴν 
ἡ ψυχὴ μελετᾷ εἶναι Θεός, κακόν μὲν ὀυδὲν ἄλλο πλὴν ἀγνοίας εἶναι νομίζουσα.</span> 
The whole 7th Book should be read.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4">In Clement, then, ecclesiastical Christianity reached the stage 
that Judaism had attained in Philo, and no doubt the latter 

<pb n="326" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_326" />exercised great influence over him.<note n="670" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.1">Philo is quoted by Clement 
several times and still more frequently made use of without acknowledgment. See 
the copious citations in Siegfried, Philo von Alexandrien, pp. 343-351. In addition 
to this Clement made use of many Greek philosophers or quoted them without acknowledgment,
<i>e.g.</i>, Musonius.</note> Moreover, Clement stands on the ground that Justin 
had already trodden, but he has advanced far beyond this Apologist. His superiority 
to Justin not only consists in the fact that he changed the apologetic task that 
the latter had in his mind into a systematic and positive one; but above all in 
the circumstance that he transformed the tradition of the Christian Church, which 
in his days was far more extensive and more firmly established than in Justin’s 
time, into a real scientific dogmatic; whereas Justin neutralised the greater part 
of this tradition by including it in the scheme of the proof from prophecy. By elevating 
the idea of the Logos who is Christ into the highest principle in the religious 
explanation of the world and in the exposition of Christianity, Clement gave to 
this idea a much more concrete and copious content than Justin did. Christianity 
is the doctrine of the creation, training, and redemption of mankind by the Logos, 
whose work culminates in the perfect Gnostics. The philosophy of the Greeks, in 
so far as it possessed the Logos, is declared to be a counterpart of the Old Testament 
law;<note n="671" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.2">Like Philo and Justin, Clement also no doubt at times asserts that the 
Greek philosophers pilfered from the Old Testament; but see Strom. I. 5. 28 sq.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.3">πάντων μὲν ἄιτιος τῶν καλῶν ὁ Θεός, ἀλλὰ τῶν μὲν κατὰ 
προηγούμενον ὡς τῆς τε διαθήκης τῆς παλαιᾶς καὶ τῆς νεάς, τῶν δὲ κατ᾽ ἐπακολούθημα 
ὡς τῆς σιλοσοσίας. τάχα δὲ καὶ προηγουμένως τοῖς Ἕλλησιν ἐδόθη τότε πρὶν ἢ τὸν κύριον 
καλέσαι καὶ τοὺς Ἕλληνας. ἐπαιδαγώγει γὰρ καί ἀυτὴ τὸ Ἑλληνικὸν ὡς ὁ γόμος τοὺς 
Ἑβραίους εἰς Χριστόν.</span></note>  
and the facts contained in the Church tradition are either subordinated to the philosophical 
dogmatic or receive a new interpretation expressly suited to it. The idea of the 
Logos has a content which is on the one hand so wide that he is found wherever man 
rises above the level of nature, and on the other so concrete that an authentic 
knowledge of him can only be obtained from historical revelation. The Logos is essentially 
the rational law of the world and the teacher; but in Christ he is at the same time 
officiating priest, and the blessings he bestows are a series of holy initiations which 

<pb n="327" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_327" />alone contain the possibility of man’s raising himself to the divine 
life.<note n="672" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.4">
See Bratke’s instructive treatise cited above.</note>  While this is already clear 
evidence of Clement’s affinity to Gnostic teachers, especially the Valentinians, 
the same similarity may also be traced in the whole conception of the task (Christianity 
as theology), in the determination of the formal principle (inclusive of the recourse 
to esoteric tradition; see above, p. 35 f.),<note n="673" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.5">The fact that Clement appeals 
in support of the Gnosis to an esoteric tradition (Strom. VI. 7. 61: VI. 8. 68: 
VII. 10. 55) proves how much this writer, belonging as he did to a sceptical age, 
underestimated the efficacy of all human thought in determining the ultimate truth 
of things. The existence of sacred writings containing all truth was not even enough 
for him; the content of these writings had also to be guaranteed by divine communication. 
But no doubt the ultimate cause of this, as of all similar cases of scepticism, 
was the dim perception that ethics and religion do not at all come within the sphere 
of the intellectual, and that the intellect can produce nothing of religious value. 
As, however, in consequence of philosophical tradition, neither Philo, nor the Gnostics, 
nor Clement, nor the Neoplatonists were able to shake themselves free from the intellectual
<i>scheme</i>, those things which-as they instinctively felt, but did not recognise — could 
really not be ascertained by knowledge at all received from them the name of <i>
suprarational</i> and were traced to divine revelation. We may say that the extinction 
or pernicious extravagancies to which Greek philosophy was subjected in Neoplatonism, 
and the absurdities into which the Christian dogmatic was led, arose from the fact 
that the tradition of placing the ethical and religious feelings and the development 
of character within the sphere of knowledge, as had been the case for nearly a thousand 
years, could not be got rid of, though the incongruity was no doubt felt. Contempt 
for empiricism, scepticism, the extravagancies of religious metaphysics which finally 
become mythology, have their origin here. Knowledge still continues to be viewed 
as the highest possession; it is, however, no longer knowledge, but character and 
feeling; and it must be nourished by the fancy in order to be able to assert itself 
as knowledge.</note>  and in the solution of the problems. But Clement’s great superiority 
to Valentinus is shown not only in his contriving to preserve in all points his 
connection with the faith of the main body of Christendom, but still more in his 
power of mastering so many problems by the aid of a single principle, that is, in 
the art of giving the most comprehensive presentation with the most insignificant 
means. Both facts are indeed most closely connected. The rejection of all conceptions 
that could not be verified from Holy Scripture, or at least easily reconciled with 
it, as well as his optimism, opposed as this was to Gnostic pessimism, proved perhaps 
the most effective means of persuading the Church to recognise the Christian character 
of a dogmatic that was at least half inimical to ecclesiastical Christianity. Through 


<pb n="328" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_328" />Clement theology became the crowning stage of piety, the highest philosophy 
of the Greeks was placed under the protection and guarantee of the Church, and the 
whole Hellenic civilisation was thus at the same time legitimised within Christianity. 
The Logos is Christ, but the Logos is at the same time the moral and rational in 
all stages of development. The Logos is the teacher, not only in cases where an 
intelligent self-restraint, as understood by the ancients, bridles the passions 
and instincts and wards off excesses of all sorts; but also, and here of course 
the revelation is of a higher kind, wherever love to God alone determines the whole 
life and exalts man above everything sensuous and finite.<note n="674" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.6">Clement was not a 
Neoplatonic mystic in the strict sense of the word. When he describes the highest 
ethical ideal, ecstasy is wanting; and the freshness with which he describes Quietism 
shows that he himself was no Quietist. See on this point Bigg’s third lecture, l.c., 
particularly p. 98 f. “. . . The silent prayer of the Quietist is in fact ecstasy, 
of which there is not a trace in Clement. For Clement shrank from his own conclusions. 
Though the father of all the Mystics he is no Mystic himself. He did not enter the 
“enchanted garden”, which he opened for others. If he talks of “flaying the sacrifice”, 
of leaving sense behind, of Epopteia, this is but the parlance of his school. The 
instrument to which he looks for growth in knowledge is not trance, but disciplined 
reason. Hence Gnosis, when once obtained, is indefectible, not like the rapture 
which Plotinus enjoyed but four times during his acquaintance with Porphyry, which 
in the experience of Theresa never lasted more than half an hour. The Gnostic is 
no Visionary, no Theurgist, no Antinomian.”</note>  What Gnostic moralists merely 
regarded as contrasts Clement, the Christian and Greek, was able to view as stages; 
and thus he succeeded in conceiving the motley society that already represented 
the Church of his time as a unity, as the humanity trained by one and the same Logos, 
the Pedagogue. His speculation did not drive him out of the Church; it rather enabled 
him to understand the multiplicity of forms she contained and to estimate their 
relative justification; nay, it finally led him to include the history of pre-Christian 
humanity in the system he regarded as a unity, and to form a theory of universal 
history satisfactory to his mind.<note n="675" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.7">What a bold and joyous thinker Clement was 
is shown by the almost audacious remark in Strom. IV. 22. 136:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.8">εἰ γοῦν τις καθ᾽ ὑπόθεσιν προθείη τῷ γνωστικῷ πότερον 
ἑλέσθαι βούλοιτο τὴν γνῶσιν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἢ τὴν σωτηρίαν τὴν αἰωνίαν, εἴη δὲ ταῦτα κεχωρισμένα 
παντὸς μᾶλλον ἐν ταυτότητε ὅντα, οὐδὲ καθ᾽ ὁτιοῦν διστάσας ἕλοιτ᾽ ἂν τὴν γνῶσιν 
τοῦ Θεοῦ.</span></note>  
If we compare this theory with the 

<pb n="329" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_329" />rudimentary ideas of a similar kind in Irenæus, we see clearly the 
meagreness and want of freedom, the uncertainty and narrowness, in the case of the 
latter. In the Christian faith as he understood it and as amalgamated by him with 
Greek culture, Clement found intellectual freedom and independence, deliverance 
from all external authority. We need not here directly discuss what apparatus he 
used for this end. Irenæus again remained entangled in his apparatus, and much 
as he speaks of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p4.9">novum testamentum libertatis</span></i>, his great work little conveys 
the impression that its author has really attained intellectual freedom. Clement 
was the first to grasp the task of future theology. According to him this task consists 
in utilising the historical traditions, through which we have become what we are, 
and the Christian communion, which is imperative upon us as being the only moral 
and religious one, in order to attain freedom and independence of our own life by 
the aid of the Gospel; and in showing this Gospel to be the highest revelation by 
the Logos, who has given evidence of himself whenever man rises above the level 
of nature and who is consequently to be traced throughout the whole history of humanity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p5">But does the Christianity of Clement correspond to the Gospel? 
We can only give a qualified affirmation to this question. For the danger of secularisation 
is evident, since apostasy from the Gospel would be completely accomplished as soon 
as the ideal of the self-sufficient Greek sage came to supplant the feeling that 
man lives by the grace of God. But the danger of secularisation lies in the cramped 
conception of Irenæus, who sets up authorities which have nothing to do with the 
Gospel, and creates facts of salvation which have a no less deadening effect though 
in a different way. If the Gospel is meant to give freedom and peace in God, and 
to accustom us to an eternal life in union with Christ Clement understood this meaning. 
He could justly say to his opponents: “If the things we say appear to some people 
diverse from the Scriptures of the Lord, let them know that they draw inspiration 
and life therefrom and, making these their starting-point give their meaning only, 
not their letter” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p5.1">κἂν ἑτεροῖα τισι τῶν πολλῶν καταφαίνηται 
τὰ ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν λεγόμενα τῶν κυριακῶν γραφῶν, ἰστέον ὅτι ἐκεῖθεν ἀναπνεῖ τε καὶ ζῇ καὶ 
τὰς 


<pb n="330" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_330" />ἀσορμὰς ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν 
ἔχοντα τὸν νοῦν μόνον, οὐ τὴν 
λέξιν, παριστᾶν ἐπαγγελλέται</span>).<note n="676" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p5.2">
Strom. VII. 1. 1. In several passages of his main work Clement refers to those churchmen 
who viewed the practical and speculative concentration of Church tradition as dangerous 
and questioned the use of philosophy at all. See Strom. VI. 10. 80:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p5.3">πολλοὶ καθάπερ οἱ παῖδες τὰ μορμολυκεῖα, οὕτως δεδίασι 
τὴν ἑλληνικὴν σιλοσοσίαν, σοβούμενοι μὴ ἀπαγάγῃ αὐτούς.</span> VI. 11. 93.</note>  
No doubt Clement conceives the aim of the whole traditionary material to be that 
of Greek philosophy, but we cannot fail to perceive that this aim is blended with 
the object which the Gospel puts before us, namely, to be rich in God and to receive 
strength and life from him. The goodness of God and the responsibility of man are 
the central ideas of Clement and the Alexandrians; they also occupy the foremost 
place in the Gospel of Jesus Christ. If this is certain we must avoid that searching 
of the heart which undertakes to fix how far he was influenced by the Gospel and 
how far by philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p6">But, while so judging, we cannot deny that the Church tradition 
was here completely transformed into a Greek philosophy of religion on a historical 
basis, nor do we certify the Christian character of Clement’s “dogmas” in acknowledging 
the evangelical spirit of his practical position. What would be left of Christianity, 
if the practical aim, given by Clement to this religious philosophy, were lost? 
A depotentiated system which could absolutely no longer be called Christian. On 
the other hand there were many valuable features in the ecclesiastical <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p6.1">regula</span></i> literally 
interpreted; and the attempts of Irenæus to extract an authoritative religious meaning 
from the literal sense of Church tradition and of New Testament passages must be 
regarded as conservative efforts of the most valuable kind. No doubt Irenæus and 
his theological <i>confrères</i> did not themselves find in Christianity that freedom 
which is its highest aim; but on the other hand they preserved and rescued valuable 
material for succeeding times. If some day trust in the methods of religious philosophy 
vanishes, men will revert to history, which will still be recognisable in the preserved 
tradition, as prized by Irenæus and the rest, whereas it will have almost perished 
in the artificial interpretations due to the speculations of religious philosophers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p7">The importance that the Alexandrian school was to attain in 

<pb n="331" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_331" />the history of dogma is not associated with Clement, but with his 
disciple Origen.<note n="677" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p7.1">Eusebius, H. E. VI. 14. 8, tells us that Origen was a disciple 
of Clement.</note>  This was not because Clement was more heterodox than Origen, 
for that is not the case, so far as the Stromateis is concerned at least;<note n="678" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p7.2">Clement’s 
authority in the Church continued much longer than that of Origen See Zahn, “Forschungen” 
III. p. 140 f. The heterodox opinions advanced by Clement in the Hypotyposes are 
for the most part only known to us in an exaggerated form from the report of Photius.</note>  
but because the latter exerted an incomparably greater influence than the former; 
and, with an energy perhaps unexampled in the history of the Church, already mapped 
out all the provinces of theology by his own unaided efforts. Another reason is 
that Clement did not possess the Church tradition in its fixed Catholic forms as 
Origen did (see above, chapter 2), and, as his Stromateis shows, he was as yet incapable 
of forming a theological system. What he offers is portions of a theological Christian 
dogmatic and speculative ethic. These indeed are no fragments in so far as they 
are all produced according to a definite method and have the same object in view, 
but they still want unity. On the other hand Origen succeeded in forming a complete 
system inasmuch as he not only had a Catholic tradition of fixed limits and definite 
type to fall back upon as a basis; but was also enabled by the previous efforts 
of Clement to furnish a methodical treatment of this tradition.<note n="679" id="ii.iv.iii.i-p7.3">In ecclesiastical 
antiquity all systematising was merely relative and limited, because the complex 
of sacred writings enjoyed a different authority from that which it possessed in 
the following period. Here the reference of a theologoumenon to a passage of Scripture 
was of itself sufficient, and the manifold and incongruous doctrines were felt as 
a unity in so far as they could all be verified from Holy Scriptures. Thus the fact 
that the Holy Scriptures were regarded as a series of divine oracles guaranteed, 
as it were, a transcendental unity of the doctrines, and, in certain circumstances, 
relieved the framer of the system of a great part of his task. Hitherto little justice 
has been done to this view of the, history of dogma, though it is the only solution 
of a series of otherwise insoluble problems. We cannot for example understand the 
theology of Augustine, and necessarily create for ourselves the most difficult problems 
by our own fault, if we make no use of that theory. In Origen’s dogmatic and that 
of subsequent Church Fathers — so far as we can speak of a dogmatic in their case — the 
unity lies partly in the canon of Holy Scripture and partly in the ultimate aim; 
but these two principles interfere with each other. As far as the Stromateis of 
Clement is concerned, Overbeck (l.c.) has furnished the explanation of its striking 
plan. Moreover, how would it have been conceivable that the riches of Holy 
Scripture, as presented to the philosophers who allegorised the books, could have 
been mastered, problems and all, at the first attempt.</note>  Now a sharp eye indeed perceives that Origen 

<pb n="332" id="ii.iv.iii.i-Page_332" />personally no longer possessed such a complete and bold religious 
theory of the world as Clement did, for he was already more tightly fettered by 
the Church tradition, some details of which here and there led him into compromises 
that remind us of Irenæus; but it was in connection with his work that the development 
of the following period took place. It is therefore sufficient, within the framework 
of the history of dogma, to refer to Clement as the bold forerunner of Origen, and, 
in setting forth the theology of the latter, to compare it in important points with 
the doctrines of Clement.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="(2) The system of Origen." progress="87.46%" id="ii.iv.iii.ii" prev="ii.iv.iii.i" next="ii.iv.iii.iii">

<p class="center" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p1">2. <i>The system of Origen</i>.<note n="680" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p1.1">See the treatises of Huëtius (1668) 
reprinted by Lommatzsch. Thomasius, Origenes 1837. Redepenning, Origenes, 2 Vols. 
1841-46. Denis, de la philosophie d’Origène, Paris 1884. Lang, Die Leiblichkeit 
der Vernunftwesen bei Origenes, Leipzig, 1892. Mehlhorn, Die Lehre von der menschlichen 
Freiheit nach Origenes (Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte, Vol. II., p. 234 ff.). 
Westcott, Origenes, in the Dictionary of Christian Biography Vol. IV Möller in Herzog’s 
Real-Encyklopädie, 2nd ed., Vol. XI., pp. 92-109. The special literature is to be 
found there as well as in Nitzsch, Dogmengeschichte I., p. 151, and Ueberweg, Grundriss 
der Geschichte der Philosophie, 5th ed., p. 62 f. </note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p2">Among the theologians of ecclesiastical antiquity Origen was the 
most important and influential alongside of Augustine. He proved the father of ecclesiastical 
science in the widest sense of the word, and at the same time became the founder 
of that theology which reached its complete development in the fourth and fifth 
centuries, and which in the sixth definitely denied its author, without, however, 
losing the form he had impressed on it. Origen created the ecclesiastical dogmatic 
and made the sources of the Jewish and Christian religion the foundation of that 
science. The Apologists, in their day, had found everything clear in Christianity; 
the antignostic Fathers had confused the Church’s faith and the science that treats 
of it. Origen recognised the problem and the problems, and elevated the pursuit 
of Christian theology to the rank of an independent task by freeing it from its 
polemical aim. He could not have become 

<pb n="333" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_333" />what he did, if two generations had not preceded him in paving the 
way to form a mental conception of Christianity and give it a philosophical foundation. 
Like all epoch-making personalities, he was also favoured by the conditions in which 
he lived, though he had to endure violent attacks. Born of a Christian family which 
was faithfully attached to the Church, he lived at a time when the Christian communities 
enjoyed almost uninterrupted peace and were being naturalised in the world; he was 
a member of a Christian Church where the right of scientific study was already recognised 
and where this had attained a fixed position in an organised school.<note n="681" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.1">See his 
letter in Eusebius, H. E. VI. 19. 11 ff.</note>  He proclaimed the reconciliation 
of science with the Christian faith and the compatibility of the highest culture 
with the Gospel within the bosom of the Church, thus contributing more than any 
other to convert the ancient world to Christianity. But he made no compromises from 
shrewd calculation: it was his inmost and holiest conviction that the sacred documents 
of Christianity contained all the ideals of antiquity, and that the speculative 
conception of ecclesiastical Christianity was the only true and right one. His character 
was pure, his life blameless; in his work he was not only unwearied, but also unselfish. 
There have been few Fathers of the Church whose life-story leaves such an impression 
of purity behind it as that of Origen. The atmosphere which he breathed as a Christian 
and as a philosopher was dangerous; but his mind remained sound, and even his feeling 
for truth scarcely ever forsook him.<note n="682" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.2">In the polemic against Celsus it seems 
to us in not a few passages as if the feeling for truth had forsaken him. If we 
consider, however, that in Origen’s idea the premises of his speculation were unassailable, 
and if we further consider into what straits he was driven by Celsus, we will conclude 
that no proof has been advanced of Origen’s having sinned against the current rules 
of truth. These, however, did not include the commandment to use in disputation 
only such arguments as could be employed in a positive doctrinal presentation. Basilius 
(<scripRef passage="Ep. 210" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.3">Ep. 210</scripRef> ad prim. Neocaes) was quite ready to excuse an utterance of Gregory Thaumaturgus, 
that sounded suspiciously like Sabellianism, by saying that the latter was not speaking
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.4">δογματικῶς</span>, but
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.5">ἀγωνιστικῶς</span>. Jerome also (ad Pammach. ep. 48, 
c. 13), after defending the right of writing <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.6">γυμναστικῶς</span>, 
expressly said that all Greek philosophers “have used many words to conceal their 
thoughts, threaten in one place, and deal the blow in another.” In the same way, 
according to him, Origen, Methodius, Eusebius, and Apollinaris had acted in the 
dispute with Celsus and Porphyry. “Because they are sometimes compelled to say, 
not what they them selves think, but what is necessary for their purpose; they do 
this only in the struggle with the heathen.”</note>  
<pb n="334" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_334" />To us his theory of the world, surveyed in its details, presents various 
changing hues, like that of Philo, and at the present day we can scarcely any longer 
understand how he was able to unite the different materials; but, considering the 
solidity of his character and the confidence of his decisions, we cannot doubt that 
he himself felt the agreement of all essential parts of his system. No doubt he 
spoke in one way to the perfect and in another to the mass of Christian people. 
The narrow-minded or the immature will at all times necessarily consider such proceedings 
hypocrisy, but the outcome of his religious and scientific conception of the world 
required the twofold language. Orthodox theology of all creeds has never yet advanced 
beyond the circle first mapped out by his mind. She has suspected and corrected 
her founder, she has thought she could lop off his heterodox opinions as if they 
were accidental excrescences, she has incorporated with the simple faith itself 
the measure of speculation she was obliged to admit, and continued to give the rule 
of faith a more philosophic form, fragment by fragment, in order that she might 
thus be able to remove the gap between Faith and Gnosis and to banish free theology 
through the formula of ecclesiastical dogma. But it may reasonably be questioned 
whether all this is progress, and it is well worth investigating whether the gap 
between half theological, clerical Christianity and a lay Christianity held in tutelage 
is more endurable than that between Gnosis and Pistis, which Origen preserved and 
bridged over.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3">The Christian system of Origen<note n="683" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.1">See, above all, the systematic 
main work “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.2">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span>”.</note>  is worked out 
in opposition to the systems of the Greek philosophers and of the Christian Gnostics. 
It is moreover opposed to the ecclesiastical enemies of science, the Christian Unitarians, 
and the Jews.<note n="684" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.3">Many writings of Origen are pervaded by arguments, evincing equal 
discretion and patience, against the Christians who contest the right of science 
in the Church. In the work against Celsus, however, he was not unfrequently obliged 
to abandon the simple Christians. C. Celsus III. 78: V. 14-24 are particularly instructive.</note> But the 


<pb n="335" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_335" />science of the faith, as developed by Origen, being built up with 
the appliances of Philo’s science, bears unmistakable marks of Neoplatonism and 
Gnosticism. Origen speculated not only in the manner of Justin, but also in that 
of Valentinus and therefore likewise after the fashion of Plotinus; in fact he is characterised 
by the adoption of the methods and, in a certain sense, of the axioms current in 
the schools of Valentinus and traceable in Neoplatonism. But, as this method implied 
the acknowledgment of a sacred literature, Origen was an exegete who believed in 
the Holy Scriptures and indeed, at bottom, he viewed all theology as a methodical 
exegesis of Holy Writ. Finally, however, since Origen, as an ecclesiastical Christian, 
was convinced that the Church (by which he means only the perfect and pure Church) 
is the sole possessor of God’s holy revelations with whose authority the faith may 
be justly satisfied, nothing but the two Testaments, as preserved by her, was regarded 
by him as the absolutely reliable divine revelation.<note n="685" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.4">In this point Origen is 
already narrower than Clement. Free judgments, such as were passed by Clement on 
Greek philosophy, were not, so far as I know, repeated by Origen. (See especially 
Clement, Strom. I. 5. 28-32: 13. 57, 58 etc.); yet he also acknowledges revelations 
of God in Greek philosophy (see, <i>e.g.</i>, c. Cels. VI. 3), and the Christian 
doctrine is to him the completion of Greek philosophy (see the remains of Origen’s 
lost Stromateis and Hom. XIV. in Genes. § 3; Other passages in Redepenning II., 
p, 324 ff.).</note>  But, in addition to these, every possession of the Church, 
and, above all, the rule of faith, was authoritative and holy.<note n="686" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.5">We must here 
content ourselves with merely pointing out that the method of scientific Scriptural 
exegesis also led to historico-critical investigations, that accordingly Origen 
and his disciples were also critics of the tradition, and that scientific theology, 
in addition to the task of remodelling Christianity, thus began at its very origin 
the solution of another problem, namely, the critical restoration of Christianity 
from the Scriptures and tradition and the removal of its excrescences: for these 
efforts, strictly speaking, do not come up for consideration in the history of dogma.</note>  
By acknowledging not only the relative correctness of the beliefs held by the great 
mass of simple Christians as the Valentinians did, but also the indispensableness 
of their faith as the foundation of speculation, Origen like Clement avoided the 
dilemma of becoming a heterodox Gnostic or an ecclesiastical traditionalist. He 
was able to maintain this standpoint, because in the first place his Gnosis required 
a guaranteed sacred literature which he only found in 

<pb n="336" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_336" />the Church, and because in the second place this same Gnosis had extended 
its horizon far enough to see that what the heretical Gnosis had regarded as contrasts 
were different aspects of the same thing. The relative way of looking at things, 
an inheritance from the best time of antiquity, is familiar to Origen, as it was 
to Clement; and he contrived never to lose sight of it, in spite of the absolute 
attitude he had arrived at through the Christian Gnosis and the Holy Scriptures. 
This relative view taught him and Clement toleration and discretion (Strom. IV. 
22. 139: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.6">ἡ γνῶσις ἀγαπᾷ καὶ τοὺς ἀγνοοῦντας διδάσκει 
τε καὶ παιδεύει τὴν πᾶσαν κτίσιν τοῦ παντοκράτορος Θεοῦ τιμᾶν</span>, “Gnosis loves 
and instructs the ignorant and teaches us to honour the whole creation of God Almighty”); 
and enabled them everywhere to discover, hold fast, and further the good in that 
which was meagre and narrow, in that which was undeveloped and as yet intrinsically 
obscure.<note n="687" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.7">The theory that justified a twofold morality in the Church is now 
completely legitimised, but the higher form no longer appears as Encratite and eschatological, 
but as Encratite and philosophical. See, for example, Clement, Strom. III. 12. 82: 
VI. 13. 106 etc. Gnosis is the principle of perfection. See Strom. IV. 7. 54:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.8">πρόκειται δὲ τοῖς εἰς τελείωσιν σπεύδουσιν ἡ γνῶσις 
ἡ λογικὴ ἧς θεμέλιος ἡ ἁγία τριὰς πιστίς, ἀγάπη, ἐλπίς</span>.</note>  
As an orthodox traditionalist and decided opponent of all heresy Origen acknowledged 
that Christianity embraces a salvation which is offered to all men and attained 
by faith, that it is the doctrine of historical facts to which we must adhere, that 
the content of Christianity has been appropriately summarised by the Church in her 
rule of faith,<note n="688" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.9">See the preface to the work.</note>  
and that belief is of itself sufficient for the renewal and salvation of man. But, 
as an idealistic philosopher, Origen transformed the whole content of ecclesiastical 
faith into ideas. Here he adhered to no fixed philosophical system, but, like Philo, 
Clement, and the Neoplatonists, adopted and adapted all that had been effected by 
the labours of idealistic Greek moralists since the time of Socrates. These, however, 
had long before transformed the Socratic saying “know thyself” into manifold rules 
for the right conduct of life, and associated with it a theosophy, in which man 
was first to attain to his true self.<note n="689" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.10">From the conclusion of Hippolytus’ Philosophoumena 
it is also evident how the Socratic <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.11">Γνῶθι σεαυτόν</span> 
was in that age based on a philosophy of religion and was regarded as a watchword 
in wide circles. See Clem. Pædag. III. 11. 1.</note> These rules made the true “sage” 



<pb n="337" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_337" />abstain from occupying himself in the service of daily life and “from 
burdensome appearance in public”. They asserted that the mind “can have no more 
peculiar duty than caring for itself. This is accomplished by its not looking without 
nor occupying itself with foreign things, but, turning inwardly to itself, restoring 
its own nature to itself and thus practising righteousness.”<note n="690" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.12">
See Gregory Thaumaturgus’ panegyric on Origen, one of the most instructive writings 
of the 3rd century, especially cc. 11-18.</note>  Here it was taught that the wise 
man who no longer requires anything is nearest the Deity, because he is a partaker 
of the highest good through possession of his rich Ego and through his calm contemplation 
of the world; here moreover it was proclaimed that the mind that has freed itself 
from the sensuous<note n="691" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.13">Yet all excesses are repudiated. See Clem. Strom. IV. 22. 
138: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.14">Οὐκ ἐγκρατὴς οὗτος ἔτι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἕξει γέγονεν 
ἀπαθείας σχῆμα θεῖον ἐπενδύσασθαι αναμένων</span>. Similar remarks are found in 
Origen.</note>  and lives in constant contemplation of the eternal is also in the 
end vouchsafed a view of the invisible and is itself deified. No one can deny that 
this sort of flight from the world and possession of God involves a specific secularisation 
of Christianity, and that the isolated and self-sufficient sage is pretty much the 
opposite of the poor soul that hungers after righteousness.<note n="692" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.15">In many passages 
of Clement the satisfaction in knowledge appears in a still more pronounced form 
than in Origen. The boldest expression of it is Strom. IV. 22. 136. This passage 
is quoted above on p. 328.) 
</note>  Nor, on the other hand, can any one deny that concrete examples of both 
types are found in infinite multiplicity and might shade off into each other in 
this multiplicity. This was the case with Clement and Origen. To them the ethical 
and religious ideal is the state without sorrow, the state of insensibility to all 
evils, of order and peace — but peace in God. Reconciled to the course of the world, 
trusting in the divine Logos,<note n="693" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.16">See the beautiful prayer of the Christian Gnostic 
in Strom. IV. 23. 148.</note>  rich in disinterested love to God and the brethen, 
reproducing the divine thoughts, looking up with longing to heaven its native city,<note n="694" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.17">See 
Strom. IV. 26. 172: Origen’s commentaries are continually interrupted by similar 
outbursts of feeling.</note>  the created spirit 


<pb n="338" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_338" />attains its likeness to God and eternal bliss. It reaches this by 
the victory over sensuousness, by constantly occupying itself with the divine — “Go 
ye believing thoughts into the wide field of eternity” — by self-knowledge and contemplative 
isolation, which, however, does not exclude work in the kingdom of God, that is 
in the Church. This is the divine wisdom: “The soul practises viewing herself as 
in a mirror: she displays the divine Spirit in herself as in a mirror, if she is 
to be found worthy of this fellowship; and she thus discovers the traces of a mysterious 
way to deification.”<note n="695" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.18">On deification as the ultimate aim see Clem., Strom. IV. 
23. 149-155: VII. 10. 56, 13. 82, 16. 95: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.19">οὕτως 
ὁ τῷ κυρίῳ πειθόμενος καὶ τῇ δοθείσῃ 
δι᾽ ἀυτοῦ κατακολουθήσας προφητείᾳ τελέως ἐκτελεῖται κατ᾽ εἰκόνα τοῦ διδασκάλου 
ἐν σαρκὶ περιπολῶν Θεός</span>. But note what a distinction Clement makes between
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.20">ὁ Θεός</span> and the perfect man in VII. 15. 
88 (in contradistinction to the Stoic identification); Origen does this also.</note>  
Origen employed the Stoic and Platonic systems of ethics as an instrument for the 
gradual realisation of this ideal.<note n="696" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.21">
Gregory (l.c., c. 13) relates that all the works of the poets and philosophers 
were read in Origen’s school, and that every part of these works that would stand 
the test was admitted. Only the works of atheists were excluded, “because these 
overpass the limits of human thought.” However, Origen did not judge philosophers 
in such an unprejudiced manner as Clement, or, to speak more correctly, he no longer 
valued them so highly. See Bigg, l.c., p. 133, Denis l.c. Introd.</note>  With him 
the mystic and ecstatic as well as the magic and sacramental element is still in 
the background, though it is not wanting. To Origen’s mind, however, the inadequacy 
of philosophical injunctions was constantly made plain by the following considerations. 
(1) The philosophers, in spite of their noble thoughts of God, tolerated the existence 
of polytheism; and this was really the only fault he had to find with Plato. (2) 
The truth did not become universally accessible through them.<note n="697" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.22">See, for example, 
c. Cels. V. 43: VII. 47, 59 sq. He compared Plato and other wise men to those doctors 
who give their attention only to cultured patients.</note>  (3) As the result of 
these facts they did not possess sufficient power.<note n="698" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.23">See, for example, c. Cels. 
VI. 2.</note>  
In contrast to this the divine revelation had already mastered a whole people through 
Moses — “Would to God the Jews had not transgressed the law, and had not slain the 
prophets and Jesus; we would then have had a model of that heavenly commonwealth 
which Plato has sought to describe”<note n="699" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.24">C. Cels. V. 43.</note>  — and the Logos shows his universal 

<pb n="339" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_339" />power in the Church (1) by putting an end to all polytheism, and (2) 
by improving everyone to the extent that his knowledge and capacity admit, and in 
proportion as his will is inclined to, and susceptible of, that which is good.<note n="700" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.25">
One of Origen’s main ideas, which we everywhere meet with, particularly in the work 
against Celsus (see, for example, VI. 2) is the thought that Christ has come to 
improve all men according to their several capacities, and to lead some to the highest 
knowledge. This conception appears to fall short of the Christian ideal and perhaps 
really does so; but as soon as we measure it not by the Gospel but by the aims of 
Greek philosophy, we see very clearly the progress that has been attained through 
this same Gospel. What Origen has in his eye is mankind, and he is anxious for the 
amendment not merely of a few, but of all. The actual state of things in the Church 
no longer allowed him to repeat the exclamations of the Apologists that all Christians 
were philosophers and that all were filled with the same wisdom and virtue. These 
exclamations were naive and inappropriate even for that time. But he could already 
estimate the relative progress made by mankind within the Church as compared with 
those outside her pale, saw no gulf between the growing and the perfect, and traced 
the whole advance to Christ. He expressly declared, c. Cels. III. 78, that the Christianity 
which is fitted for the comprehension of the multitude is not the best doctrine 
in an absolute, but only in a relative, sense; that the “common man”, as he expresses 
himself, must be reformed by the prospect of rewards and punishments; and that the 
truth can only he communicated to him in veiled forms and images, as to a child. 
The very fact, however, that the Logos in Jesus Christ has condescended so to act 
is to Origen a proof of the universality of Christianity. Moreover, many of the 
wonderful phenomena reported in the Holy Scriptures belong in his opinion to the 
veiled forms and images. He is very far from doing violence to his reason here; 
he rather appeals to mysterious powers of the soul, to powers of divination, visionary 
states etc. His standpoint in this case is wholly that of Celsus (see particularly 
the instructive disquisition in I. 48), in so far as he is convinced that many unusual 
things take place between heaven and earth, and that individual names, symbols etc. 
possess a mysterious power (see, for example, c. Cels. V. 45). The views as to the 
relationship between knowledge and holy initiation or <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.26">sacramentum</span> are those of the 
philosophers of the age. He thinks, however, that each individual case requires 
to be examined, that there can be no miracles not in accordance with nature, but 
that on the contrary everything must fit into a higher order. As the letter of the 
precepts in both Testaments frequently contains things contrary to reason (see
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.27">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> IV. 2. 8-27) in order to 
lead men to the spiritual interpretation, and as many passages contain no literal 
sense at all (l.c. § 12), so also, in the historical narratives, we frequently discover 
a mythical element from which consequently nothing but the idea is to be evolved 
(l.c. § 16 sq.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.28">Non solum de his, quæ usque ad adventum Christi scripta sunt, hæc 
Spiritus sanctus procuravit, sed . . . eadem similiter etiam in evangelistis et 
apostolis fecit. Nam ne illas quidem narrationes, quas per eos inspiravit, absque 
huiuscemodi, quam supra exposuimus, sapientiæ sua arte contexuit. Unde etiam in 
ipsis non parva promiscuit, quibus historialis narrandi ordo interpolatus, vel intercisus 
per impossibilitatem sui reflecteret atque revocaret intentionem legentis ad intelligentiæ 
interioris examen.</span>”) In all such cases Origen makes uniform use of the two points 
of view, that God wished to present something even to the simple and to incite the 
more advanced to spiritual investigations. In some passages, however, the former 
point of view fails, because the content of the text is offensive; in that case 
it is only the second that applies. Origen therefore was very far from finding the 
literal content of Scripture edifying in every instance, indeed, in the highest 
sense, the letter is not edifying at all. He rather adopted, to its widest extent, 
the critical method employed by the Gnostics particularly when dealing with the 
Old Testament; but the distinction he made between the different senses of Scripture 
and between the various legitimate human needs enabled him to preserve both the 
unity of God and the harmony of revelation. Herein, both in this case and everywhere 
else, lies the superiority of his theology. Read especially c. Celsum I. 9-12. After 
appealing to the twofold religion among the Egyptians, Persians, Syrians, and Indians — the 
mythical religion of the multitude and the mystery-religion of the initiated — he 
lays down exactly the same distinction within Christianity, and thus repels the 
reproach of Celsus that the Christians were obliged to accept everything without 
examination. With regard to the mythical form of Christianity he merely claims that 
it is the most suitable among religions of this type. Since, as a matter of fact, 
the great majority of men have neither time nor talent for philosophy,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.29">ποία ἂν ἄλλη βελτίων μέθοδος πρὸς τὸ τοῖς πολλοῖς 
βοηθῆσαι εὑρεθείη, τῆς ἀπὸ 
τοῦ Ἰησοῦ τοῖς ἔθνεσι παραδοθείσης</span> (l.c., 9). This thought is quite in the 
spirit of antiquity, and neither Celsus nor Porphyry could have any fault to find 
with these arguments in point of form: all positive religions have a mythical element; 
the true religion therefore lies behind the religions. But the novelty which neither 
Celsus nor Porphyry could recognise lies in the acknowledgment that the one religion, 
even in its mythical form, is unique and divine, and in the demand that all men, 
so far as they cannot attain the highest knowledge, must subject themselves to this 
mythical religion and no other. In this claim Origen rejected the ancient contrast 
between the multitude and the initiated just as he repudiated polytheism; and in 
this, if I see rightly, his historical greatness consists. He everywhere recognised 
gradations tending in the same direction and rejected polytheism.</note></p>

<pb n="340" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_340" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4">Not only, however, did Origen employ the Greek ethic in its varied 
types, but the Greek cosmological speculation also formed the complicated substructure 
of his religious system of morals. The Gnosis is formally a philosophy of revelation, 
that is a Scripture theology,<note n="701" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.1">Bigg (l.c., p. 154) has rightly remarked: “Origen 
in point of method differs most from Clement, who not unfrequently leaves us in 
doubt as to the precise Scriptural basis of his ideas.”</note>  and materially a 
cosmological speculation. On the basis of a detailed theory of inspiration, which 
itself, moreover, originates with the philosophers, the Holy Scriptures are so treated 
that all facts appear as the vehicles of ideas and only attain their highest value 
in this aspect. Systematic theology, 


<pb n="341" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_341" /> in undertaking its task, always starts, as Clement and Origen also 
did, with the conscious or unconscious thought of emancipating itself from the outward 
revelation and community of cultus that are the characteristic marks of positive 
religion. The place of these is taken by the results of speculative cosmology, which, 
though themselves practically conditioned, do not seem to be of this character. 
This also applies to Origen’s Christian Gnosis or scientific dogmatic, which is 
simply the metaphysics of the age. However, as he was the equal of the foremost 
minds of his time, this dogmatic was no schoolboy imitation on his part, but was 
to some extent independently developed and was worked out both in opposition to 
pantheistic Stoicism and to theoretical dualism. That we are not mistaken in this 
opinion is shown by a document ranking among the most valuable things preserved 
to us from the third century; we mean the judgment passed on Origen by Porphyry 
in Euseb., H. E. VI. 19. Every sentence is instructive,<note n="702" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.2">Note, for example, 
§ 8, where it is said that Origen adopted the allegorical method from the Stoic 
philosophers and applied it to the Jewish writings. On Origen’s hermeneutic principles 
in their relation to those of Philo see Siegfried, l.c., pp. 351-62. Origen has 
developed them fully and clearly in the 4th Book of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.3">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>.</note>  but the culminating point 
is the judgment contained in § 7: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.4">κατὰ μὲν τὸν βίον 
Χριστιανῶς ζῶν καὶ παρανόμως, κατὰ δὲ τὰς περὶ τῶν πραγμάτων καὶ τοῦ θείου δόξας 
Ἑλληνίζων καὶ τὰ Ἑλλήνων τοῖς ὀθνείοις ὑποβαλλόμενος μύθοις.</span> (“His 
outward life was that of a Christian and opposed to the law, but in regard to his 
views of things and of the Deity, he thought like the Greeks, inasmuch as he introduced 
their ideas into the myths of other peoples.”) We can everywhere verify this observation 
from Origen’s works and particularly from the books written against Celsus, where 
he is continually obliged to mask his essential agreement in principles and method 
with the enemy of the Christians.<note n="703" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.5">See Overbeck, Theologische Literatur-Zeitung, 
1878, <scripRef passage="Col. 535" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.6" parsed="|Col|535|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.535">Col. 535</scripRef>.</note>  The Gnosis is in fact the Hellenic one and results in that 
wonderful picture of the world which, though apparently a drama, is in reality immovable, 
and only assumes such a complicated form here from its relation to the Holy Scriptures 
and the history of Christ.<note n="704" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.7">A full presentation of Origen’s theology would require 
many hundreds of pages, because he introduced everything worth knowing into the 
sphere of theology, and associated with the Holy Scriptures, verse by verse, philosophical 
maxims, ethical reflexions, and results of physical science, which would require 
to be drawn on the widest canvas, because the standpoint selected by Origen allowed 
the most extensive view and the most varied judgments. The case was similar with 
Clement before him, and also with Tertullian. This is a necessary result of “Scripture 
theology” when one takes it up in earnest. Tertullian assumes, for example, that 
there must be a Christian doctrine of dreams. Why? Because we read of dreams in 
the Holy Scriptures.</note>  The 

<pb n="342" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_342" />Gnosis neutralises everything connected with empiric history; and 
if this does not everywhere hold good with regard to the actual occurrence of facts, 
it is at least invariably the case in respect to their significance. The clearest 
proof of this is (1) that Origen raised the thought of the unchangeability of God 
to be the norm of his system and (2) that he denied the historical, incarnate Logos 
any significance for “Gnostics”. To these Christ merely appears as the Logos who 
has been from eternity with the Father and has always acted from the beginning. 
He alone is the object of the knowledge of the wise man, who merely requires a perfect 
or, in other words, a divine teacher.<note n="705" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.8">In c. Cels. III. 61 it is said (Lommatzsch 
XVIII., p. 337): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.9">ἐπέμσθη οὗν Θεὸς λόγος καθὸ μὲν ἰατρὸς 
τοῖς ἁμαρτωλοῖς, καθὸ δὲ διδάσκαλος θείων μυστηρίων τοῖς ἤδη καθαροῖς καὶ μηκέτι 
ἁμαρτάνουσιν</span>. See also what follows. In Comment. in John I. 20 sq. the crucified 
Christ, as the Christ of faith, is distinguished from the Christ who takes up his 
abode in us, as the Christ of the perfect. See 22 (Lomm. I. p. 43):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.10">καὶ μακάριοι γε ὅσοι δεόμενοι τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ τοιοῦτοι 
γεγόνασιν, ὡς μηκέτι αὐτοῦ χρῄζειν ἰατροῦ τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας θεραπεύοντος, μηδὲ 
ποιμένος, μηδὲ ἀπολυτρώσεως, ἀλλὰ σοσίας καὶ λόγου καὶ δικαιοσύνης, ἢ εἴ τι ἄλλο 
τοῖς διὰ τελειότητα χωρεῖν αὐτοῦ τὰ κάλλιστα δυναμένοις</span>. Read also c. Cels. 
II. 66, 69: IV. 15, 18: VI. 68. These passages show that the crucified Christ is 
no longer of any account to the Gnostic, and that he therefore allegorises all the 
incidents described in the Gospels. Clement, too, really regards Christ as of no 
importance to Gnostics except as a teacher.</note>  The Gospel too only teaches 
the “shadow of the secrets of Christ;” but the eternal Gospel, which is also the 
pneumatic one, “clearly places before men’s minds all things concerning the Son 
of God himself, both the mysteries shown by his words, and the things of which his 
acts were the riddles” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.11">σασῶς παρίστησι τοῖς νοοῦσι 
τὰ πάντα ἐνώπιον περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ τὰ παριστάμενα μυστήρια ὑπὸ τῶν 
λόγων αὐτοῦ, τά τε πράγματα, ὦν αἰνίγματα ἧσαν αἱ πράξεις αὐτοῦ</span>)<note n="706" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.12">
Comment. in Joh. I. 9, Lomm. I. p. 20. The “mysteries” of Christ is the technical 
term for this theology and, at bottom, for all theology. For, in respect of the 
form given to it, revelation always appears as a problem that theology has to solve. 
What is revealed is therefore either to be taken as immediate authority (by the 
believer) or as a soluble problem. One thing, accordingly, it is not, namely, something 
in itself evident and intelligible.</note>  No doubt the true theology based on revelation 


<pb n="343" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_343" />makes pantheism appear overthrown as well as dualism, and here the 
influence of the two Testaments cannot be mistaken; but a subtle form of the latter 
recurs in Origen’s system, whilst the manner in which he rejected both made the 
Greek philosophy of the age feel that there was something akin to it here. In the 
final utterances of religious metaphysics ecclesiastical Christianity, with the 
exception of a few compromises, is thrown off as a husk. The objects of religious 
knowledge have no history or rather, and this is a genuinely Gnostic and Neoplatonic 
idea, they have only a supramundane one.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5">This necessarily gave rise to the assumption of an esoteric and 
exoteric form of the Christian religion, for it is only behind the statutory, positive 
religion of the Church that religion itself is found. Origen gave the clearest expression 
to this assumption, which must have been already familiar in the Alexandrian school 
of catechists, and convinced himself that it was correct, because he saw that the 
mass of Christians were unable to grasp the deeper sense of Scripture, and because 
he realised the difficulties of the exegesis. On the other hand, in solving the 
problem of adapting the different points of his heterodox system of thought to the
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.1">regula fidei</span></i>, he displayed the most masterly skill. He succeeded in finding 
an external connection, because, though the construction of his theory proceeded 
from the top downwards, he could find support for it on the steps of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.2">regula 
fidei</span></i>, already developed by Irenæus into the history of salvation.<note n="707" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.3">See 
Nitzsch, Dogmengeschichte, p. 136.</note>  The system itself is to be, in principle 
and in every respect, monistic, but, as the material world, though created by God 
out of nothing, merely appears as a place of punishment and purification for souls, 
a strong element of dualism is inherent in the system, as far as its practical application 
is concerned.<note n="708" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.4">To Origen the problem of evil was one of the most important; 
see Book III. of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.5">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> and c. Cels. 
VI. 53-59. He is convinced (1) that the world is not the work of a second, hostile 
God; (2) that virtues and the works arising from them are alone good in the 
proper sense of the word, and that nothing but the opposite of these is bad; (3) 
that evil in the proper sense of the word is only evil will (see c. Cels. IV. 66: 
VI. 54). Accordingly he makes a very decided distinction between that which is bad 
and evils. As for the latter he admits that they partly originate from God, in which 
case they are designed as means of training and punishment. But he saw that this 
conception is insufficient, both in view of individual passages of Holy Scripture 
and of natural experience. There are evils in the world that can be understood neither 
as the result of sin nor as means of training. Here then his relative, rational 
view of things comes in, even with respect to the power of God. There are evils 
which are a necessary consequence of carrying out even the best intentions (c. Cels. 
VI. 53: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.6">τὰ κακὰ ἐκ παρακολουθήσεως γεγένηται 
τῆς πρὸς τὰ προηγούμενα</span>): “Evils, in the strict sense, are not created by 
God; yet some, though but few in comparison with the great, well-ordered whole of 
the world, have of necessity adhered to the objects realised; as the carpenter who 
executes the plan of a building does not manage without chips and similar rubbish, 
or as architects cannot be made responsible for the dirty heaps of broken stones 
and filth one sees at the sites of buildings; (l.c., c. 55). Celsus also might have 
written in this strain. The religious, absolute view is here replaced by a rational, 
and the world is therefore not the best absolutely, but the best possible. See the 
Theodicy in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.7">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>III. 17-22. 
(Here, and also in other parts, Origen’s Theodicy reminds us of that of Leibnitz; 
see Denis, l.c., p. 626 sq. The two great thinkers have a very great deal in common, 
because their philosophy was not of a radical kind, but an attempt to give a rational 
interpretation to tradition.) But “for the great mass it is sufficient when they 
are told that evil has not its origin in God” (IV. 66). The case is similar with 
that which is really bad. It is sufficient for the multitude to know that that which 
is bad springs from the freedom of the creature, and that matter which is inseparable 
from things mortal is not the source and cause of sin (IV. 66, see also III. 42: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.8">τὸ κυρίως μιαρὸν ἀπὸ κακίας τοιυυτόν ἐστι. 
Öύσις δὲ σώματος οὐ μιαρά· οὐ γὰρ ᾗ σύσις σώματός ἐστι, τὸ γεννητικὸν τῆς μιαρότητος 
ἔχει τὴν κακιάν</span>); but a closer examination shows that there can be no man 
without sin (III. 61) because error is inseparable from growth and because the constitution 
of man in the flesh makes evil unavoidable (VII. 50). Sinfulness is therefore natural 
and it is the necessary <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.9">prius</span></i>. This thought, which is also not foreign to 
Irenæus, is developed by Origen with the utmost clearness. He was not content with 
proving it, however, but in order to justify God’s ways proceeded to the assumption 
of a Fall before time began (see below).</note>  The prevailing 


<pb n="344" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_344" />contrast is that between the one transcendent essence and the multiplicity 
of all created things. The pervading ambiguity lies in the twofold view of the spiritual 
in so far as, on the one hand, it belongs to God as the unfolding of his essence, 
and, on the other, as being created, is contrasted with God. This ambiguity, which 
recurs in all the Neoplatonic systems and has continued to characterise all mysticism 
down to the present day, originates in the attempt to repel Stoic pantheism 

<pb n="345" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_345" />and yet to preserve the transcendental nature of the human spirit, 
and to maintain the absolute causality of God without allowing his goodness to be 
called in question. The assumption that created spirits can freely determine their 
own course is therefore a necessity of the system; in fact this assumption is one 
of its main presuppositions<note n="709" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.10">See Mehlhorn, Die Lehre 
von der menschlichen Freiheit nach Origenes (Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte, 
Vol. II., p. 234 ff.)</note> and is so boldly developed as to limit the 
omnipotence and omniscience of God. But, as from the empirical point of view the 
knot is tied for every man at the very moment he appears on earth, and since the 
problem is not created by each human being as the result of his own independent 
will, but lies in his organisation, speculation must retreat behind history. So 
the system, in accordance with certain hints of Plato, is constructed on the same 
plan as that of Valentinus, for example, to which it has an extraordinary affinity. 
It contains three parts: (1) The doctrine of God and his unfoldings or creations, 
(2) the doctrine of the Fall and its consequences, (3) the doctrine of redemption 
and restoration.<note n="710" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.11">The distinction between Valentinus 
and Origen consists in the fact that the former makes an aeon or, in other words, 
a part of the divine <i>pleroma</i>, itself fall, and that he does not utilise the 
idea of freedom. The outline of Origen’s system cannot be made out with complete 
clearness from the work 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.12">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span>, because he endeavoured 
to treat each of the first three parts as a whole. Origen’s four principles are 
God, the World, Freedom, Revelation (Holy Scripture). Each principle, however, is 
brought into relation with Christ. The first part treats of God and the spirits, 
and follows the history of the latter down to their restoration. The second part 
treats of the world and humanity, and likewise closes with the prospect of the resurrection, 
punishment in hell, and eternal life. Here Origen makes a magnificent attempt to 
give a conception of bliss and yet to exclude all sensuous joys. The third book 
treats of sin and redemption, that is, of freedom of will, temptation, the struggle 
with the powers of evil, internal struggles, the moral aim of the world, and the 
restoration of all things. A special book on Christ is wanting, for Christ is no 
“principle”; but the incarnation is treated of in II. 6. The teachers of Valentinus’ 
school accordingly appear more Christian when contrasted with Origen. If we read 
the great work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.13">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span>, or 
the treatise against Celsus, or the commentaries connectedly, we never cease to 
wonder how a mind so clear, so sure of the ultimate aim of all knowledge, and occupying 
such a high standpoint, has admitted in details all possible views down to the most 
naïve myths, and how he on the one hand believes in holy magic, sacramental vehicles 
and the like, and on the other, in spite of all his rational and even empirical 
views, betrays no doubt of his abstract creations. But the problem that confronts 
us in Origen is that presented by his age. This we realise on reading Celsus 
or Porphyry (see Denis l.c., p. 613: “<span lang="FR" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.14">Toutes les théories d’Origène, même les plus imaginaires, 
représent l’état intellectuel et moral du siècle où il a paru</span>”). Moreover, 
Origen is not a teacher who, like Augustine, was in advance of his time, though 
he no doubt anticipated the course of ecclesiastical development. This age, as represented 
by its greatest men, sought to gain a substructure for something new, not by a critical 
examination of the old ideas, but by incorporating them all into one whole. People 
were anxious to have assurance, and, in the endeavour to find this, they were nervous 
about giving up any article of tradition. The boldness of Origen, judged as a Greek 
philosopher, lies in his rejection of all polytheistic religions. This made him 
all the more conservative in his endeavours to protect and incorporate everything 
else. This conservatism welded together ecclesiastical Christianity and Greek culture 
into a system of theology which was indeed completely heterodox.</note>  Like Denis, 

<pb n="346" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_346" />however, we may also, in accordance with a premised theory of method, 
set forth the system in four sections, viz., Theology, Cosmology, Anthropology, 
Teleology. Origen’s fundamental idea is “the original indestructible unity of God 
and all spiritual essence.” From this it necessarily follows that the created spirit 
after fall, error, and sin must ever return to its origin, to being in God. In this 
idea we have the key to the religious philosophy of Origen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6">The only sources for obtaining a knowledge of the truth are the 
Holy Scriptures of both Testaments. No doubt the speculations of Greek philosophers 
also contain truths, but these have only a propædeutic value and, moreover, have 
no certainty to offer, as have the Holy Scriptures, which are a witness to themselves 
in the fulfilment of prophecy.<note n="711" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.1">The proof from prophecy was reckoned by Origen 
among the articles belonging to faith, but not to Gnosis (see for ex. c. Cels. II. 
37); but, like the Apologists, he found it of great value. As far as the philosophers 
are concerned, Origen always bore in mind the principle expressed in c. Cels. VII. 
46: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.2">πρὸς ταῦτα δ᾽ἡμεῖς φήσομεν οἱ μελετήσαντες 
μηδενὶ ἀπεχθάνεσθαι τῶν καλῶς λεγομένων; κἂν οἱ ἔξω τῆς πίστεως 
λέγωσι καλῶς.</span> In that same place it is asserted that God in his love has 
not only revealed himself to such as entirely consecrate themselves to his service, 
but also to such as do not know the true adoration and reverence which he requires. 
But as remarked above, p. 338, Origen’s attitude to the Greek philosophers is much 
more reserved than that of Clement.</note>  On the other hand Origen assumes that 
there was an esoteric deeper knowledge in addition to the Holy Scriptures, and that 
Jesus in particular imparted this deeper wisdom to a few;<note n="712" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.3">See, for ex., c. 
Cels. VI. 6, Comment in Johann. XIII. 59, Lomm. II., p. 9 sq.</note>  but, as a 
correct Church theologian, he scarcely made use of this assumption. The first 


<pb n="347" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_347" />methodical principle of his exegesis is that the faith, as professed 
in the Church in contradistinction to heresy, must not be tampered with.<note n="713" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.5">Περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>preface.</note>  But it is the carrying out of this rule 
that really forms the task of the theologian. For the faith itself is fixed and 
requires no particular presentation; it never occurred to Origen to assume that 
the fixing of the faith itself could present problems. It is complete, clear, easily 
teachable, and really leads to victory over sensuality and sin (see c. Cels. VII. 
48 and cf. other passages), as well as to fellowship with God, since it rests on 
the revelation of the Logos. But, as it remains determined by fear and hope of reward 
so, as “uninformed and irrational faith” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.6">πίστις ἰδιωτική</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.7">ἄλογος</span>) it only leads to a “somatic Christianity” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.8">χριστιανισμός σωματικός</span>). It is the task of 
theology, however, to decipher “spiritual Christianity” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.9">χριστιανισμός 
πνευματικός</span>) from the Holy Scriptures, and to elevate faith to knowledge 
and clear vision. This is effected by the method of Scripture exegesis which ascertains 
the highest revelations of God.<note n="714" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.10">On Origen’s exegetical method see Kihn, Theodor 
v. Mopsu. p. 20 ff., Bigg, l.c. p. 131 ff. On the distinction between his application 
of the allegorical method and that of Clement see specially p. 134 f. of the latter 
work.</note>  The Scripture has a threefold sense because, like the cosmos, alongside 
of which it stands like a second revelation, as it were, it must contain a pneumatic, 
psychic, and somatic element. The somatic or historical sense is in every case the 
first that must be ascertained. It corresponds to the stage of mere faith and has 
consequently the same dignity as the latter. But there are instances where it is 
to be given up and designated as a Jewish and fleshly sense. This is to be assumed 
in all cases where it leads to ideas opposed to the nature of God, morality, the law of nature, 
or reason.<note n="715" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.11">Origen noted several such passages in the very first chapter of Genesis Examples 
are given in Bigg, p. 137 f.</note> Here one must judge (see above) 
that such objectionable passages were meant to incite the searcher to a deeper investigation. 
The psychic sense is of a moral nature: in the Old Testament more especially most 
narratives have a moral content, which one can easily find by stripping off the 
history as a covering; and in certain 


<pb n="348" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_348" />passages one may content oneself with this meaning. The pneumatic 
sense, which is the only meaning borne by many passages, an assertion which neither 
Philo nor Clement ventured to make in plain terms, has with Origen a negatively 
apologetic and a positively didactic aim. It leads to the ultimate ideas which, 
once attained, are self-evident, and, so to speak, pass completely over into the 
mind of the theologian, because they finally obtain for him clear vision and independent 
possession.<note n="716" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.12">Bigg, l.c., has very appropriately named Origen’s allegorism “Biblical 
alchemy”.</note>  When the Gnostic has attained this stage, he may throw away the 
ladders by which he has reached this height.<note n="717" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.13">To ascertain the pneumatic sense, 
Origen frequently drew analogies between the domain of the cosmic and that of the 
spiritual. He is thus a forerunner of modern idealistic philosophers, for example, 
Drummond: “To Origen allegorism is only one manifestation of the sacramental mystery 
of nature (Bigg, p. 134).</note>  He is then inwardly united with God’s Logos, and 
from this union obtains all that he requires. In most passages Origen presupposed 
the similarity and equal value of all parts of the Holy Scriptures; but in some 
he showed that even inspiration has its stages and grades, according to the receptivity 
and worthiness of each prophet, thus applying his relative view of all matters of 
fact in such cases also. In Christ the full revelation of the Logos was first expressed; 
his Apostles did not possess the same inspiration as he,<note n="718" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.14">See Hom. in Luc. XXIX., 
Lomm. V., p. 193 sq.</note>  and among the Apostles and apostolic men differences 
in the degrees of inspiration are again to be assumed. Here Origen set the example 
of making a definite distinction between a heroic age of the Apostles and the succeeding 
period. This laid the foundation for an assumption through which the later Church 
down to our time has appeased her conscience and freed herself from demands that 
she could not satisfy.<note n="719" id="ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.15">Since Origen does not, as a rule, dispute the literal 
meaning of the Scriptures, he has also a much more favourable opinion of the Jewish 
people and of the observance of the law than the earlier Christian authors (but 
see Iren. and Tertull.). At bottom he places the observance of the law quite on 
the same level as the faith of the simple Christians. The Apostles also kept the 
law for a time, and it was only by degrees that they came to understand its spiritual 
meaning. They were also right to continue its observance during their mission among 
the Jews. On the other hand, he considers the New Testament a higher stage than 
the Old both in its literal and its spiritual sense. See c. Cels. II. 1-4, 7, 75: 
IV. 31 sq.: V. 10, 30, 31, 42 sq., 66: VII. 26.</note></p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="I. The Doctrine of God and its unfolding." progress="91.90%" id="ii.iv.iii.iii" prev="ii.iv.iii.ii" next="ii.iv.iii.iv">

<pb n="349" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_349" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.1">THE DOCTRINE OF GOD AND HIS SELF-UNFOLDINGS OR CREATIONS.</span><note n="720" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.2">In 
opposition to the method for obtaining a knowledge of God, recommended by Alcinous 
(c. 12), Maximus Tyr. (XVII. 8), and Celsus (by analysis [apophat.], synthesis [kataphat.], 
and analogy), Origen, c. Cels. VII. 42, 44, appeals to the fact that the Christian 
knows God better, namely, in his incarnate Son. But he himself, nevertheless, also 
follows the synthetic method.</note>  The world points back to an ultimate cause 
and the created spirit to an eternal, pure, absolutely simple, and unchangeable 
spirit, who is the original source of all existence and goodness. so that everything 
that exists only does so in virtue of being caused by that One, and is good in so 
far as it derives its essence from the One who is perfection and goodness. This 
fundamental idea is the source of all the conclusions drawn by Origen as to the 
essence, attributes, and knowableness of God. As the One, God is contrasted with 
the Manifold; but the order in the Manifold points back to the One. As the real 
Essence, God is opposed to the essences that appear and seem to vanish, and that 
therefore have no real existence, because they have not their principle in themselves, 
but testify: “We have not made ourselves.” As the absolutely immaterial Spirit, 
God is contrasted with the spirit that is clogged with matter, but which strives 
to get back to him from whom it received its origin. The One is something different 
from the Manifold; but the order, the dependence, and the longing of that which 
is created point back to the One, who can therefore be known relatively from the 
Manifold. In sharpest contrast to the heretical Gnosis, Origen maintained the absolute 
causality of God, and, in spite of all abstractions in determining the essence of 
God, he attributed self-consciousness and will to this superessential Essence (in 
opposition to Valentinus, Basilides, and the later Neoplatonists).<note n="721" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.3">
In defining the superessential nature of the One, Origen did not go so far as the 
Basilidians (Philosoph. VII. 20, 21) or as Plotinus. No doubt he also regards the 
Deity as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.4">ἐπέκεινα τῆς ὀυσίας</span> (c. Cels. 
VII. 42-51; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.5">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 1; Clement 
made a closer approach to the heretical abstractions of the Gnostics inasmuch as 
he still more expressly renounced any designation of God; see Strom. V. 12, 13), 
but he is not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.6">βύθος</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.7">σιγή</span>, being rather a self-comprehending Spirit, 
and therefore does not require a hypostasis (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.8">νοῦς</span>) before he can come to himself. 
Accordingly the human intellect is not incapable of soaring up to God as the later 
Neoplatonists assert; at least vision is by no means so decidedly opposed to thought, 
that is, elevated above it as something new, as is held by the Neoplatonists and 
Philo before them. Origen is no mystic. In accordance with this conception Origen 
and Clement say that the perfect knowledge of God can indeed be derived from the 
Logos alone (c. Cels. VII. 48, 49: VI. 65-73; Strom. V. 12. 85: VI. 15. 122), but 
that a relative knowledge may be deduced from creation (c. Cels. VII. 46). Hence 
they also spoke of an innate knowledge of God (Protrept. VI. 68; Strom. V. 13. 78), 
and extended the teleological proof of God furnished by Philo (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.9">περὶ 
ἀρχῶν </span>I. 1. 6; c. Cels. I. 23). The relatively correct predicates of 
God to be determined from revelation are his unity (c. Cels. I. 23), his absolute 
spirituality (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.10">πνεῦμα ἀσώματος, ἄϋλος, ἀσχημάτιστος</span>) — this 
is maintained both in opposition to Stoicism and anthropomorphism; see Orig.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.11">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 1, Origen’s polemic 
against Melito’s conception of God, and Clem., Strom. V. 11. 68: V. 12. 82, — his 
unbegottenness, his immortality (this is eternity conceived as enjoyment; the eternity 
of God itself, however, is to be conceived, according to Clement, as that which 
is above time; see Strom. II. 2. 6), and his absolute causality. All these concepts 
together constitute the conception of perfection. See Fischer, De Orig. theologia 
et cosmologia, 1840.</note>  The created is one thing and the Self-existent is another, 
but both are connected together; 


<pb n="350" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_350" />as the created can only be understood from something self-existent, 
so the self-existent is not without analogy to the created. The Self-existent is 
in itself a living thing; it is beyond dispute that Origen with all his abstractions 
represented the Deity, whom he primarily conceived as a constant substance, in a 
more living, and, so to speak, in a more personal way than the Greek philosophers. 
Hence it was possible for him to produce a doctrine of the attributes of God. Here 
he did not even shrink from applying his relative view to the Deity, because, as 
will be seen, he never thinks of God without revelation, and because all revelation 
must be something limited. The omnipresence of God indeed suffers from no limitation. 
God is potentially every. where; but he is everywhere only potentially; that is, 
he neither encompasses nor is encompassed. Nor is he diffused through the universe, 
but, as he is removed from the limits of space, so also he is removed from space 
itself.<note n="722" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.12">Orig. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.13">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>II. 1. 
3.</note>  But the omniscience and omnipotence of God have a limit, which indeed, 
according to Origen, lies in the nature of the case itself. In the first place his 
omnipotence is limited through his essence, for he can only do what he wills;<note n="723" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.14">
C. Cels. V. 23.</note>  secondly by logic, for omnipotence cannot produce things 
containing an inward contradiction: God can do 

<pb n="351" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_351" />nothing contrary to nature, all miracles being natural in the highest 
sense<note n="724" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.15">
L.c.</note>  — thirdly, by the impossibility of that which is in itself unlimited 
being comprehended, whence it follows that the extent of everything created must 
be limited<note n="725" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.17">Περὶ ἀρχῶν
</span>II. 9. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.18">Certum est, quippe quod præfinito aliquo apud se numero 
creaturas fecit: non enim, ut quidam volunt, finem putandum est non habere creaturas; 
quia ubi finis non est, nec comprehensio ulla nec circumscriptio esse potest. Quod 
si fuerit utique nec contineri vel dispensari a deo, quæ facta sunt, poterunt. Naturaliter 
nempe quicquid infinitum fuerit, et incomprehensibile erit.</span>” In Matth., t. 13., 
c. 1 fin., Lomm. III., p. 209 sq.</note> — fourthly, by the impossibility of realising 
an aim completely and without disturbing elements.<note n="726" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.19">See above, p. 343, note 
2.</note>  
Omniscience has also its corresponding limits; this is specially proved from the 
freedom of spirits bestowed by God himself. God has indeed the capacity of foreknowledge, 
but he knows transactions beforehand because they happen; they do not happen because 
he knows them.<note n="727" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.20">See c. Cels. II. 20.</note>  That the divine purpose should 
be realised in the end necessarily follows from the nature of the created spirit 
itself, apart from the supporting activity of God. Like Irenæus and Tertullian Origen 
very carefully discussed the attributes of goodness and justice in God in opposition 
to the Marcionites.<note n="728" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.21">Clement also did so; see with respect to Origen
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.22">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>II. 5, especially § 3 sq.</note>  
But his exposition is different. In his eyes goodness and justice are not two opposite 
attributes, which can and must exist in God side by side; but as virtues they are 
to him identical. God rewards in justice and punishes in kindness. That it should 
go well with all, no matter how they conduct themselves, would be no kindness; but 
it is kindness when God punishes to improve, deter, and prevent. Passions, anger, 
and the like do not exist in God, nor any plurality of virtues; but, as the Perfect 
One, he is all kindness. In other places, however, Origen did not content himself 
with this presentation. In opposition to the Marcionites, who declared Christ and 
the Father of Christ to be good, and the creator of the world to be just, he argued 
that, on the contrary, God (the foundation of the world) 

<pb n="352" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_352" />is good, but that the Logos-Christ, in so far as he is the pedagogus, 
is just.<note n="729" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.23">See Comment. in Johann. I. 40, Lomm. I. p. 77 sq. I cannot agree that 
this view is a <i>rapprochement</i> to the Marcionites (contrary to Nitzsch’s opinion, 
l.c., p. 285). The confused accounts in Epiph., H. 43. 13 are at any rate not to 
be taken into account.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2">From the perfect goodness of God Origen infers that he reveals 
or communicates himself, from his immutability that he <i>always</i> reveals himself. The 
eternal or never beginning communication of perfection to other beings is a postulate 
of the concept “God”. But, along with the whole fraternity of those professing the 
same philosophy, Origen assumed that the One, in becoming the Manifold and acting 
in the interests of the Manifold, can only effect his purpose by divesting himself 
of absolute apathy and once more assuming a form in which he can act, that is, procuring 
for himself an adequate organ — <i>the Logos</i>. The content of Origen’s teaching 
about this Logos was not essentially different from that of Philo and was therefore 
quite as contradictory; only in his case everything is more sharply defined and 
the hypostasis of the Logos (in opposition to the Monarchians) more clearly and 
precisely stated.<note n="730" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.1">Clement’s doctrine of the Logos, to judge from the Hypotyposes, 
was perhaps different from that of Origen. According to Photius (Biblioth. 109) 
Clement assumed two Logoi (Origen indeed was also reproached with the same; see 
Pamphili Apol., Routh, Reliq. S., IV., p. 367), and did not even allow the second 
and weaker one to make a real appearance on earth; but this is a misunderstanding 
(see Zahn, Forschungen III., p. 144). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.2">Λέγεται μέν</span> — these 
are said to have been the words of a passage in the Hypotyposes — <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.3">κὰι 
ὁ ὑιὸς λόγος ὁμωνύμως τῷ τατρικῷ λόγῳ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ σὰρξ γενόμενος, οὐδὲ 
μὴν ὁ πατρῷος λόγος, ἀλλὰ δύναμίς τις τοῦ Θεοῦ. οἷον ἀπόρροια τοῦ λόγου αὐτοῦ νοῦς 
γενόμενος τὰς τῶν ἀνθρώπων καρδίας διαπεσοίτηκε. </span>The distinction between 
an impersonal Logos-God and the Logos-Christ necessarily appeared as soon as the 
Logos was definitely hypostatised. In the so-called Monarchian struggles of the 
3rd century the disputants made use of these two Logoi, who formed excellent material 
for sophistical discussions. In the Strom. Clement did not reject the distinction 
between a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.4">λόγος ἐνδιάθετος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.5">προσορικός</span> (on Strom. V. 1. 6. see Zahn, 
l.c., p. 145 against Nitzsch), and in many passages expresses himself in such a 
way that one can scarcely fail to notice a distinction between the Logos of the 
Father and that of the Son. “The Son-Logos is an emanation of the Reason of God, 
which unalterably remains in God and is the Logos proper.” If the Adumbrationes 
are to be regarded as parts of the Hypotyposes, Clement used the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.6">ὁμοούσιος</span> for the Logos, or at least 
an identical one (See Zahn, Forschungen III., pp. 87-138 f.). This is the 
more probable because Clement, Strom. 16. 74, expressly remarked that men are not
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.7">μέρος θεοῦ καὶ τῷ Θοῷ ὁμοούσιοι</span>, and 
because he says in Strom. IV. 13. 91: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.8">εἰ ἐπὶ 
τὸ καταλῦσαι θάνατον ἀφικνεῖται τὸ διαφέρον γένος, οὐχ ὁ Χριστὸς τὸν θάνατον κατήργησεν, 
εἰ μὴ καὶ αὐτὸς αὐτοῖς ὁμοούσιος λεχθείη</span>. One must assume from this that 
the word was really familiar to Clement as a designation of the community of nature, 
possessed by the Logos, both with God and with men. See Protrept. 10. 110: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.9">ὁ θεῖος λόγος, ὁ φανερώτατος ὄντως Θεός, ὁ 
τῷ δεσπότῃ τῶν ὅλων ἐξισωθείς</span>). In Strom. V. 1. 1 Clement emphatically declared 
that the Son was equally eternal with the Father: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.10">οὐ μὴν οὐδὲ ὁ πατὴρ ἄνευ υἱοῦ· ἅμα γὰρ τῷ πατήρ υἱοῦ 
πατήρ</span> (see also Strom. IV. 7. 58: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.11">ἓν μὲν τὸ 
ἀγέννητον ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἓν δὲ καὶ τὸ προγεννηθὲν δι᾽ οὗ τὰ πάντα ἐγένετο</span>, 
and Adumbrat. in Zahn, l.c., p. 87, where <scripRef passage="1John 1:1" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.12" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1">1 John I. 
1</scripRef> is explained: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.13">principium generationis separatum ab 
opificis principio non est. Cum enim dicit “quod erat ab 
initio” generationem tangit sine principio filii cum patre simul exstantis.</span>” 
See besides the remarkable passage, Quis dives salv. 37:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.14">Θεῷ τὰ τῆς ἀγάπης μυστήρια, καὶ τότε ἐποπτεύσεις τὸν 
κόλπον τοῦ πατρός, ὃν ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς Θεὸς μόνος ἐξηγήσατο· ἔστι δὲ κὰι αὐτὸς ὁ 
Θεὸς ἀγάπη καὶ δι᾽ ἀγάπην ἡμῖν ἀνεκράθη· καὶ τὸ μὲν ἄρρητον ἀυτοῦ πατήρ, τὸ δὲ ἡμῖν 
συμπαθὲς γέγονε μήτηρ· ἀγαπήσας ὁ πατὴρ ἐθηλύνθη, καὶ τούτου μέγα σημεῖον, ὃν ἀυτὸς 
ἐγέννησεν ἐξ αὑτοῦ καὶ ὁ τεχθείς ἑξ ἀγάπης καρπὸς ἀγάπη</span>, But that does not 
exclude the fact that he, like Origen, named the Son 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.15">κτίσμα</span> (Phot., l.c.). In the Adumbrat. (p. 
88) Son and Spirit are called “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.16">primitivæ e virtutes ac primo creatæ, immobiles exsistentes 
secundum substantiam</span>”. That is exactly Origen’s doctrine, and Zahn (i.e., p. 99) 
has rightly compared Strom. V. 14. 89: VI. 7. 58; and Epit. ex Theod. 20 The Son 
stands at the head of the series of created beings (Strom. VII. 2. 5; see also below), 
but he is nevertheless specifically different from them by reason of his origin. 
It may be said in general that the fine distinctions of the Logos doctrine in Clement 
and Origen are to be traced to the still more abstract conception of God found in 
the former. A sentence like Strom. IV. 25. 156 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.17">ὁ 
μὲν οὖν Θεὸς ἀναπόδεικτος ὣν οὐκ ἔστιν ἐπιςτημονικός, ὁ δὲ υἱὸς σοφία τέ ἐστι καὶ 
ἐπιστήμη</span>) will hardly be found in Origen I think. Cf. Schultz, Gottheit Christi, 
p. 45 ff.</note> Nevertheless the personal independence 

<pb n="353" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_353" />of the Logos is as yet by no means so sharply defined as in the case 
of the later Arians. He is still the Consciousness of God, the spiritual Activity 
of God. Hence he is on the one hand the idea of the world existing in God, and on 
the other the product of divine wisdom originating with the will of God. The following 
are the most important propositions.<note n="731" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.18">See Schultz, l.c., p. 51 ff. and Jahrbuch 
für protestantische Theologie I. pp. 193 ff. 369 ff.</note>  The Logos who appeared 
in Christ, as is specially shown from <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.19" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">Joh. I. 1</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Hebrews 1:1" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.20" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Heb. I. 1</scripRef>, is the perfect image<note n="732" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.21">It 
is very remarkable that Origen <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.22">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> 
I. 2. 1 in his presentation of the Logos doctrine, started with the person of Christ, 
though he immediately abandoned this starting-point “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.23">Primo illud nos oportere scire</span>”, 
so this chapter begins, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.24">Quod aliud est in Christo deitatis eius natura, 
quod est unigenitus filius patris, et alia humana natura, quam in novissimis temporibus 
pro dispensatione suscepit. Propter quod videndum primo est, quid sit unigenitus 
filius dei.</span>”</note>  of God. He is the Wisdom 


<pb n="354" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_354" />of God, the reflection of his perfection and glory, the invisible 
image of God. For that very reason there is nothing corporeal in him<note n="733" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.26"> 
Περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> I. 2. 2, 6.</note>  and he is therefore really God, not
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.27">αὐτόθεος</span>, nor <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.28">
ὁ Θεὸς</span>, nor <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.29">ἄναρχος αρχή</span> (“beginningless beginning”), but the second God.<note n="734" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.30">
The expression was familiar to Origen as to Justin (see Dial. c. Tryph). See c. 
Cels. V. 39: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.31">Καὶ δεύτερον οὖν λέγωμεν Θεόν· ἴστωσαν, 
ὅτι τὸν δεύτερον Θεὸν οὐκ ἄλλο τι λέγομεν, ἢ τὴν περιεκτικὴν πασῶν ἀρετῶν ἀρετὴν 
καὶ τὸν περιεκτικὸν παντὸς οὑτινοσοῦν λόγου τῶν κατὰ φύσιν καὶ προηγουμένως γεγενημένων,
</span></note>  But, as such, immutability is one of his attributes, that is, he 
can never lose his divine essence, he can also in this respect neither increase 
nor decrease (this immutability, however, is not an independent attribute, but he 
is perfect as being an image of the Father’s perfection).<note n="735" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.32"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.33">Περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> I. 2. 13 has been much corrupted by Rufinus. The passage must 
have been to the effect that the Son is indeed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.34">αγαθός</span>, 
but not, like the Father, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.35">ἀπαραλλάκτως ἀγαθός.</span></note>  
Accordingly this deity is not a communicated one in the sense of his having another 
independent essence in addition to this divine nature; but deity rather constitutes 
his essence: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.36">ὁ σωτὴρ οὐ κατὰ μετουσίαν, ἀλλὰ κατ᾽ 
οὐσίαν ἐστί Θεός</span><note n="736" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.37">Selecta in Psalm., Lomm. XIII., p. 134; see also Fragm. 
comm. in ep. ad Hebr., Lomm. V., p. 299 sq.</note>  (“the Saviour is not God by 
communication, but in his essence”). From this it follows that he shares in the 
essence of God, therefore of the Father, and is accordingly
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.38">ὁμοούσιος τῷ πατρί</span> (“the same in substance 
with the Father”) or, seeing that, as Son, he has come forth from the Father, is 
engendered from the essence of the Father.<note n="737" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.39"> L.c.: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.40">Sic et sapientia ex deo procedens, ex ipsa substantia dei generatur. Sic nihilominus 
et secundum similitudinem corporalis aporrhœæ esse dicitur aporrhœa gloriæ omnipotentis 
pura quædam et sincera. Quæ utræque similitudines (see the beginning of the passage) 
manifestissime ostendunt communionem substantiæ esse filio cum patre. Aporrhœa enim 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.41">ὁμοούσιος </span> 
videtur, id est, unius substantiæ cum illo corpore, ex quo est vel aporrhœa vel 
vapor.</span>” In opposition to Heracleon Origen argues (in Joh. XIII. 25., Lomm. II., 
p. 43 sq.) that we are not homousios with God: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.42">ἐπιστήσωμεν δέ, εἰ μὴ σφόδρα ἐστὶν 
ἀσεβὲς ὁμοουσίους τῇ ἀγεννήτῳ φύσει καὶ παμμακαρίᾳ εἶναι λέγειν 
τοὺς προσκυνοῦντας ἐν πνεύματι τῶ Θεῶ. </span>On the 
meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.43">ὁμοουσίος</span>, 
see Zahn, Marcell., pp. 11-32. The conception decidedly excludes the possibility 
of the two subjects connected by it having a different essence; but it says 
nothing about how they came to have one essence and in what measure they possess 
it. On the other hand it abolishes the distinction of persons the moment the essence 
itself is identified with the one person. Here then is found the Unitarian danger, 
which could only be averted by assertions. In some of Origen’s teachings a modalistic 
aspect is also not quite wanting. See Hom. VIII. in Jerem. no. 2:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.44">Τὸ μὲν ὑποκείμενον ἕν ἐστι, ταῖς δὲ ἐπινοίαις τὰ πολλὰ 
ὀνόματα ἐπὶ διαφόρων</span>. Conversely, it is also nothing but an appearance when 
Origen (for ex. in c. Cels. VIII. 12) merely traces the unity of Father and Son 
to unity in feeling and in will. The charge of Ebionitism made against him is quite 
unfounded (see Pamphili Apol., Routh IV. p. 367).</note>  But having 

<pb n="355" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_355" />proceeded, like the will, from the Spirit, he was always with God; 
there was not a time when he was not,<note n="738" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.45"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.46">Οὐκ ἔστιν 
ὅτε οὐκ ἦν</span>, de princip. I. 2. 9; in Rom. I. 5.</note>  nay, even this expression 
is still too weak. It would be an unworthy idea to think of God without his wisdom 
or to assume a beginning of his begetting. Moreover, this begetting is not an act 
that has only once taken place, but a process lasting from all eternity; the Son 
is always being begotten of the Father.<note n="739" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.47"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.48">Περὶ 
ἀρχῶν</span> I. 2. 2-9. Comm. in ep. ad. Hebr. Lomm. V., p. 296: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.49">Nunquam est, quando filius 
non fuit. Erat autem non, sicut de æterna luce diximus, innatus, ne duo principia 
lucis videamur inducere, sed sicut ingenitæ lucis splendor, ipsam illam lucem initium 
habens ac fontem, natus quidem ex ipsa; sed non erat quando non erat.</span>” See the comprehensive 
disquisition in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.50">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> IV. 28, where we find the sentence: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.51">hoc 
autem ipsum, quod dicimus, quia nunquam fuit, quando non fuit, cum venia audiendum 
est</span>” etc. See further in Jerem. IX. 4, Lomm. XV., p. 212: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.52">τὸ ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης οὑχὶ ἅπαξ γεγέννηται, καὶ οὐχι 
γὲννᾶται . , . καὶ ἀεὶ γεννᾶται ὁ σωτὴρ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός</span>; see also other passages.</note>  
It is the theology of Origen which Gregory Thaumaturgus has thus summed up:<note n="740" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.53">See 
Caspari, Quellen, Vol. IV., p. 10.</note><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.54">εἷς κύριος, μόνος ἐκ μόνου, Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ, χαρακτὴρ καὶ εἰκὼν τῆς θεότητος, λόγος 
ἔνεργος, σοφία τῆς τῶν ὅλων συστάσεως περιεκτικὴ καὶ δύναμις τῆς ὅλης κτίσεως ποιντική, 
ὑιὸς ἀληθινὸς πατρός, ἀόρατος ἀοράτου καὶ ἄφθαρτος ἀφθάρτου καὶ ἀθάνατος ἀθανάτου 
καὶ ἀἴδιος ἀϊδίου.</span> (“One Lord, one from one, 
God from God, impress and image of Godhead, energetic word, wisdom embracing the 
entire system of the universe and power producing all creation, true Son of a true 
Father, the invisible of the invisible and incorruptible of the incorruptible, the 
immortal of the immortal, the eternal of the eternal”). The begetting is an indescribable 
act which can only be represented by inadequate images: it is no emanation — the expression
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.55">προβολή</span> is not found, so far as I 

<pb n="356" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_356" />know<note n="741" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.56">In <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.57">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> IV. 28 the prolatio is expressly rejected (see also I. 
2. 4) as well as the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.58">conversio partis alicuius substantiæ dei in filium</span>” and the 
“procreatio ex nullis substantibus.”</note>  — but is rather to be designated as an 
act of the will arising from an inner necessity, an act which for that very reason 
is an emanation of the essence. But the Logos thus produced is really a personally 
existing being; he is not an impersonal force of the Father, though this still appears 
to be the case in some passages of Clement, but he is the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.59">sapientia dei substantialiter 
subsistens</span><note n="742" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.60">L.c. I. 2. 2.</note>  (“the wisdom of God substantially existing”) 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.61">figura expressa substantia: patris</span>” (express image of the Father’s substance”), 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.62">virtus altera in sua proprietate subsistens</span>” (a second force existing in its own 
characteristic fashion “). He is, and here Origen appeals to the old Acts of Paul, 
an “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.63">animal vivens</span>” with an independent existence.<note n="743" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.64">L.c. I. 2. 3.</note>  He 
is another person,<note n="744" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.65">De orat. 15: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.66">Ἔτερος 
κατ᾽ οὐσίαν καὶ ὑποκείμενον ὁ υἱός ἐστι τοῦ πατρός</span>. This, however, is not 
meant to designate a deity of a hybrid nature, but to mark the personal distinction.</note>  
namely, the second person in number.<note n="745" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.67">C. Cels. VIII. 12.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.68">δύο τῇ ὑποστάσει πράγματα</span>. This was frequently 
urged against the Monarchians in Origen’s commentaries; see in Joh. X. 21: II. 6 
etc. The Son exists <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.69">κατ᾽ ἰδίαν τῆς οὐσίας περιγραφήν</span>. 
Not that Origen has not yet the later terminology 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.70">οὐσία, ὑπόστασις, ὐποκείμενον, πρόσωπον</span>. We 
find three hypostases in Joh. II. 6. Lomm. I., p. 109, and this is repeatedly the 
case in c. Cels.</note>  But here already begins Origen’s second train of thought 
which limits the first that we have set forth. As a particular hypostasis, which 
has its “first cause” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.71">πρῶτον αἴτιον</span>) 
in God, the Son is “that which is caused” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.72">αἱτιατόν</span>), 
moreover as the fulness of ideas, as he who comprehends in himself all the forms 
that are to have an active existence, the Son is no longer an absolute <i>simplex</i> 
like the Father.<note n="746" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.73">In Joh. I. 22, Lomm. I., p. 41 sq.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.74">ὁ Θεὸς μέν οὖν πάντη ἕν ἐστι καὶ ἁπλοῦν ὁ δὲ σωτὴρ 
ἡμῶν διὰ τὰ πολλά</span>. The Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.75">ἰδέα ἰδεῶν, 
σύστημα θεωρημάτων ἐν αὐτῶ</span> (Lomm. I., p. 127).</note>  He is already the 
first stage of the transition from the One to the Manifold, and, as the medium of 
the world-idea, his essence has an inward relation to the world, which is itself 
without beginning.<note n="747" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.76">See the remarks on the saying: “The Father is greater than 
I,” in Joh. XIII. 25, Lomm. II., p. 45 sq. and other passages. Here Origen shows 
that he considers the homoousia of the Son and the Father just as relative as the 
unchangeability of the Son.</note>  

<pb n="357" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_357" />As soon therefore as the category of causality is applied — which moreover 
dominates the system — and the particular contemplation of the Son in relation to 
the Father gives way to the general contemplation of his task and destination, the 
Son is not only called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.77">κτίσμα</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.78">δημιούργημα</span>, but all the utterances about the 
quality of his essence receive a limitation. We nowhere find the express assertion 
that this quality is inferior or of a different kind when compared with that of 
God; but these utterances lose their force when it is asserted that complete similarity 
between Father and Son only exists in relation to the world. We have to acknowledge 
the divine being that appeared in Christ to be the manifestation of the Deity; but, 
from God’s standpoint, the Son is the hypostasis appointed by and <i>subordinated</i> 
to him.<note n="748" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.79"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.80">Περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>II. 2. 6 has 
been corrupted by Rufinus; see Jerome ep. ad Avitum.</note>  
The Son stands between the uncreated One and the created Many; in so far as unchangeableness 
is an attribute of self-existence he does not possess it.<note n="749" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.81">See
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.82">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 2. 13 (see above, p. 354, 
note 3).</note>  It is evident why Origen was obliged to conceive the Logos 
exactly as he did; it was only in this form that the idea answered the purpose for 
which it was intended. In the description of the essence of the Logos much more 
heed continues to be given to his creative than to his redeeming significance. Since 
it was only a teacher that Origen ultimately required for the purpose of redemption, 
he could unfold the nature and task of the Logos without thinking of Christ, whose 
name indeed he frequently mentions in his disquisitions, but whose person is really 
not of the slightest importance there.<note n="750" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.83">Athanasius supplemented this by determining 
the essence of the Logos from the redeeming work of Christ.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3">In order to comply with the rule of faith, and for this reason 
alone, for his speculation did not require a Spirit in addition to the Logos, Origen 
also placed the Spirit alongside of Father and Son. All that is predicated about 
him by the Church is that he is equal to the other persons in honour and dignity, 
and it was he that inspired both Prophets and Apostles; but that it is still undecided 


<pb n="358" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_358" />whether he be created or uncreated, and whether he too is to be considered 
the Son of God or not.<note n="751" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.1">See <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.2">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>præf. 
and in addition to this Hermas’ view of the Spirit.
</note>  As the third hypostasis, Origen reckoned him part of the constant divine 
essence and so treated him after the analogy of the Son, without producing an impressive 
proof of the necessity of this hypostasis. He, however, became the Holy Spirit through 
the Son, and is related to the latter’s the latter is related to the Father; in 
other words he is subordinate to the Son; he is the first creation of the Father 
through the Son.<note n="752" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.4">Περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 
3. The Holy Spirit is eternal, is ever being breathed out, but is to be termed a 
creature. See also in Joh. II. 6, Lomm. I., p. 109 sq.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.5">τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα διὰ τοῦ λόγου ἐγένετο, πρεσβυτέρου</span> 
(logically) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.6">παρ᾽ αὐτὸ τοῦ λόγου τυγχάνοντος</span>. 
Yet Origen is not so confident here as in his Logos doctrine.</note>  
Here Origen was following an old tradition. Considered quantitively therefore, and 
this according to Origen is the most important consideration, the Spirit’s sphere 
of action is the smallest. All being has its principle in the Father, the Son has 
his sphere in the rational, the Holy Spirit in the sanctified, that is in the Church; 
this he has to rule over and perfect Father, Son, and Spirit form a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.7">τρίας</span> (“triad”)<note n="753" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.8">See
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.9">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 3, 5-8. Hence Origen says 
the heathen had known the Father and Son, but not the Holy Spirit (de princip. I. 
3: II. 7).</note>  
to which nothing may be compared; they are equal indignity and honour, and the substance 
they possess is one. If the following is not one of Rufinus’ corrections, Origen 
said<note n="754" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.10">L.c. § 7.</note>: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.11">Nihil in trinitate maius minusve dicendum est 
cum unius divinitatis fons verbo ac ratione sua teneat universa</span>”<note n="755" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.12">See Hom. in 
Num. XII. 1, Lomm. X, p. 127: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.13">Est hæc trium distinctio personarum in patre et filio 
et spiritu sancto, quæ ad pluralem puteorum numerum revocatur. Sed horum puteorum 
unum est fous. Una enim substantia est et natura trinitatis.</span>”</note>  
(“nothing in the Trinity is to be called greater or less, since the fountain of 
one divinity holds all his parts by word and reason”). But, as in Origen’s sense 
the union of these only exists because the Father alone is the “source of deity” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.14">πηγὴ τῆς θεότητος</span>) and principle of the other 
two hypostases, the Trinity is in truth no homogeneous one, but one which, in accordance 
with a “subtle emanation idea”, has degrees within it. This Trinity, which in the strict sense remains a 

<pb n="359" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_359" />Trinity of revelation, except that revelation belongs to the essence 
of God, is with Origen the real secret of the faith, the mystery beyond all mysteries. 
To deny it shows a Jewish, carnal feeling or at least the greatest narrowness of conception.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4">The idea of createdness was already more closely associated with 
the Holy Ghost than with the Logos. He is in a still clearer fashion than the Son 
himself the transition to the series of ideas and spirits that having been created 
by the Son, are in truth the unfolding of his fulness. They form the next stage 
after the Holy Spirit. In assuming the existence of such beings as were required 
by his philosophical system, Origen appealed to the Biblical doctrine of angels, 
which he says is expressly acknowledged in the Church.<note n="756" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.2">Περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>præf.</note>  With Clement even the association of the Son 
and Holy Ghost with the great angelic spirits is as yet not altogether avoided, 
at least in his expressions.<note n="757" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.3">From Hermas, Justin, and Athenagoras we learn 
how, in the 2nd century, both in the belief of uneducated lay-Christians and of 
the Apologists, Son, Spirit, Logos, and angels under certain circumstances shaded 
off into one another. To Clement, no doubt, Logos and Spirit are the only unchangeable 
beings besides God. But, inasmuch as there is a series which descends from God to 
men living in the flesh, there cannot fail to be elements of affinity between Logos 
and Spirit on the one hand and the highest angels on the other, all of whom indeed 
have the capacity and need of development. Hence they have certain names and predicates 
in common, and it frequently remains uncertain, especially as regards the theophanies 
in the Old Testament, whether it was a high angel that spoke, or the Son through 
the angel. See the full discussion in Zahn, Forschungen, III., p. 98 f.</note>  
Origen was more cautious in this respect.<note n="758" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.5">Περὶ 
ἀρχῶν </span>I. 5.</note>  The world of spirits appears to him as a series 
of well-arranged, graded energies, as the representative of created reason. Its 
characteristic is growth, that is, progress (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.6">προκοπή</span>).<note n="759" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.7">
So also Clement, see Zahn, l.c.</note>  Growth is conditioned by freedom: “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.8">omnis 
creatura rationabilis laudis et culpæ capax: laudis, si secundum rationem, quam 
in se habet, ad meliora proficiat, culpæ, si rationem recti declinet</span></i>”<note n="760" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.10"> 
Περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 5. 2.</note>  (“every rational creature is capable of 
meriting praise or blame — praise, if it advance to better things according to the 
reason it possesses in itself, blame, if it avoid the right course”). As unchangeableness and permanence are 

<pb n="360" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_360" />characteristic of the Deity, so freedom is the mark of the created 
spirit.<note n="761" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.11">It was of course created before the world, as it determines the course 
of the world. See Comm. in Matth. XV, 27, Lomm. III., p. 384 sq.</note>  
In this thesis Origen goes beyond the assumption of the heretical Gnostics just 
as much as he does in his other proposition that the creaturely spirit is in no 
sense a portion of the divine (because it is changeable<note n="762" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.12">See Comm. in Joh. XIII. 
25, Lomm. II., p. 45: we must not look on the human spirit as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.13">ὁμοούσιος</span> with the divine one. The same had 
already been expressly taught by Clement. See Strom., II. 16. 74:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.14">ὁ Θεὸς οὐδεμίαν ἔχει πρὸς ἡμᾶς συσικὴν σχέσιν ὡς οἱ 
τῶν αἱρέσεων κτίσται θέλουσιν.</span> Adumbr., p. 91 (ed. Zahn). This does not exclude 
God and souls having <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.15">quodammodo</span></i> one substance.</note> ); but in reality 
freedom, as he understands it, is only the capacity of created spirits to determine 
their own destiny <i>for a time</i>. In the end, however, they must turn to that 
which is good, because everything spiritual is indestructible. <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.16">Sub specie æternitatis</span></i>, 
then, the mere communication of the divine element to the created spirit<note n="763" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.17">Such 
is the teaching of Clement and Origen. They repudiated the possession of any natural, 
essential goodness in the case of created spirits. If such lay in their essence, 
these spirits would be unchangeable.</note>  
is not a mere communication, and freedom is no freedom; but the absolute necessity 
of the created spirit’s developing itself merely appears as freedom. Yet Origen 
himself did not draw this conclusion, but rather based everything on his conception 
that the freedom of <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.18">naturæ rationabiles</span></i> consisted in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.19">possibilitas 
utriusque</span></i>, and sought to understand the cosmos, as it is, from this freedom. 
To the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.20">naturæ rationabiles</span></i>, which have different <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.21">species</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.22">ordines</span></i>, 
human souls also belong. The whole of them were created from all eternity; for God 
would not be almighty unless he had always produced everything<note n="764" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.24">Περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 2. 10: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.25">Quemadmodum pater non potest esse quis, si filius 
non sit, neque dominus quis esse potest sine possessione, sine servo, ita ne omnipotens 
quidem deus dici potest, si non sint, in quos exerceat potentatum, et deo ut omnipotens 
ostendatur deus, omnia subsistere necesse est.</span>” (So the Hermogenes against whom 
Tertullian wrote had already argued). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.26">Nam si quis est, qui velit vel sæcula aliqua 
vel spatia transisse, vel quodcunque aliud nominare vult, cum nondum facta essent, 
quæ facta sunt, sine dubio hoc ostendet, quod in illis sæculis vel spatiis omnipotens 
non erat deus et postmodum omnipotens factus est.</span>” God would therefore, it is said 
in what follows, be subjected to a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.27">προκοπή</span>, 
and thus be proved to be a finite being. III. 5. 3.</note>; in virtue of their origin they are equal, for their original community with 


<pb n="361" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_361" />the Logos permits of no diversity<note n="765" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.29">Περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> I. 8.</note>; but, on the other hand, they have received different tasks and their development 
is consequently different. In so far as they are spirits subject to change, they 
are burdened with a kind of bodily nature,<note n="766" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.30">Here, however, Origen is already 
thinking of the temporary wrong development, that is of growth. See
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.31">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 7. Created spirits are 
also of themselves immaterial, though indeed not in the sense that this can be said 
of God who can never attach anything material to himself.</note>  
for it is only the Deity that is without a body. The element of materiality is a 
necessary result of their finite nature, that is, of their being created; and this 
applies both to angels and human souls.<note n="767" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.32">Angels, ideas (see Phot. Biblioth. 
109), and human souls are most closely connected together, both according to the 
theory of Clement and Origen and also to that of Pantænus before them (see Clem. 
eclog. 56, 57); and so it was taught that men become angels (Clem. Strom. VI. 13. 
107). But the stars also, which are treated in great detail in
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.33">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 7, belong to the number 
of the angels. This is a genuinely Greek idea. The doctrine of the preëxistence 
of human souls was probably set forth by Clement in the Hypotyposes. The theory 
of the transmigration of souls was probably found there also (Phot. Biblioth. 109). 
In the Adumbrat., which has been preserved to us, the former doctrine is, however, 
contested and is not found in the Stromateis VI. 16. 1. sq.</note>  
Now Origen did not speculate at all as to how the spirit world might have developed 
in ideal fashion, a fact which it is exceedingly important to recognise; he knows 
nothing at all about an ideal development for all, and does not even view it as 
a possibility. The truth rather is that as soon as he mentions the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.34">naturæ rationabiles</span></i>, 
he immediately proceeds to speak of their fall, their growth, and their diversities. 
He merely contemplates them in the given circumstances in which they are placed 
(see the exposition in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.35">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> II. 9. 2).</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="II. Doctrine of the Fall and its consequences." progress="95.16%" id="ii.iv.iii.iv" prev="ii.iv.iii.iii" next="ii.iv.iii.v">

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.1">THE DOCTRINE OF THE FALL AND ITS CONSEQUENCES</span>. All created spirits 
must develop. When they have done so, they attain perfection and make way for new 
dispensations and worlds.<note n="768" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.2">Phot. Biblioth. 109: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.3">Κλήμης πολλοὺς πρὸ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ κόσμους τερατεύεται</span>. 
This cannot be verified from the Strom. Orig., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.4">περὶ 
ἀρχῶν </span>II. 3.</note>  In the exercise of their freedom, however, disobedience, 
laxity, laziness, and failure make their appearance among them in an endless multiplicity 
of ways.<note n="769" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.6">Περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 5 and the 
whole 3rd Book. The Fall is something that happened before time began.</note>  The disciplining and purifying 

<pb n="362" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-Page_362" />of these spirits was the purpose for which the material world was 
created by God.<note n="770" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.7">The assumption of uncreated matter was decidedly rejected by 
Origen (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.8">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>II. 1, 2). On the 
other hand Clement is said to have taught it in the Hypotyposes (Phot., l.c.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.9">ὕλην ἄχρονον δοξάζει</span>); this cannot be noticed 
in the Strom.; in fact in VI. 16. 147 he vigorously contested the view of the uncreatedness 
of the world. He emphasised the agreement between Plato and Moses in the doctrine 
of creation (Strom. II. 16. 74 has nothing to do with this). According to Origen, 
matter has no qualities and may assume the most diverse peculiarities (see, <i>e.g.</i>, 
c. Cels. III. 41).</note>  It is therefore a place of purification, ruled 
and harmoniously arranged by God’s wisdom.<note n="771" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.10">This conception has given occasion 
to compare Origen’s system with Buddhism. Bigg. (p. 193) has very beautifully said: 
“Creation, as the word is commonly understood, was in Origen’s views not the beginning, 
but an intermediate phase in human history. Æons rolled away before this world was 
made; æons upon æons, days, weeks, months and years, sabbatical years, jubilee years 
of æons will run their course, before the end is attained. The one fixed point in 
this gigantic drama is the end, for this alone has been clearly revealed,” “God 
shall be all in all.” Bigg also rightly points out that <scripRef passage="Romans 8:1-39" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.11" parsed="|Rom|8|1|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.1-Rom.8.39">Rom. VIII.</scripRef> and 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:1-58" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.12" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. XV.</scripRef> 
were for Origen the key to the solution of the problems presented by creation.</note>  
Each member of the world of spirits has received a different kind of material nature 
in proportion to his degree of removal from the Creator. The highest spirits, who 
have virtually held fast by that which is good, though they too stand in need of 
restitution, guide the world, are servants of God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.13">ἄγγελοι</span>), 
and have bodies of an exceedingly subtle kind in the form of a globe (stars). The 
spirits that have fallen very deeply (the spirits of men) are banished into material 
bodies. Those that have altogether turned against God have received very dark bodies, 
indescribably ugly, though not visible. Men therefore are placed between the angels 
and demons, both of whom try to influence them. The moral struggle that man has 
to undergo within himself is made harder by the demons, but lightened by the angels,<note n="772" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.14">The 
popular idea of demons and angels was employed by Origen in the most comprehensive 
way, and dominates his whole view of the present course of the world.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.15">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> III. 2 and numerous passages in 
the Commentaries and Homilies, in which he approves the kindred views of the Greeks 
as well as of Hermas and Barnabas. The spirits ascend and descend; each man has 
his guardian spirit, and the superior spirits support the inferior (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.16">περὶ 
ἀρχῶν</span> I. 6). Accordingly they are also to be reverenced (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.17">θεραπεύεσθαι</span>); 
yet such reverence as belongs to a Gabriel, a Michael, etc., is far different from 
the adoration of God (c. Cels. VIII. 13).</note>  
for these spiritual powers are at all times and places acting both upon 

<pb n="363" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-Page_363" />the physical and the spiritual world. But everything is subject to 
the permission of the divine goodness and finally also to the guidance of divine 
providence, though the latter has created for itself a limit in freedom.<note n="773" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.18">Clement 
wrote a special work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.19">περὶ προνοίας</span> (see Zahn, 
Forschungen III., p. 39 ff.), and treated at length of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.20">προνοία</span> in the Strom.; see Orig.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.21">περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>III. 1; de orat. 6 etc. Evil 
is also subject to divine guidance; see Clem., Strom. I. 17. 8187: IV. 12. 86 sq. 
Orig. Hom. in Num. XIV., Lomm. X., p. 163: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.22">Nihil otiosum, nihil 
inane est apud deum, quia sive bono proposito hominis utitur ad bona sive malo ad 
necessaria.</span>” Here and there, however, Origen has qualified the belief in 
Providence, after the genuine fashion of antiquity (see c. Cels. IV. 74).</note>  
Evil, however, and it is in this idea that Origen’s great optimism consists, cannot 
conquer in the end. As it is nothing eternal, so also it is at bottom nothing real; 
it is “nonexistent” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.23">οὐκ ὄν</span>) and “unreal” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.24">ἀνυπόστατον</span>).<note n="774" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.26">Περὶ 
ἀρχῶν </span>II. 9. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.27">Recedere a bono, non aliud est quam effici in 
malo. Ceterum namque est, malum esse bono carere. Ex quo accidit, ut in quanta mensura 
quis devolveretur a bono, in tantam mensuram malitiæ deveniret.</span>” In the passage 
in Johann. II. 7, Lomm. I., p. 115, we find a closely reasoned exposition of evil 
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.28">ἀνυπόστατον</span> and an argument to the effect 
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.29">τὰ πονηρά</span> are — <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.30">μὴ 
ὄντα</span>.</note>  For this very reason the estrangement of the spirits from God 
must finally cease; even the devil, who, as far as his <i>being</i> is concerned, 
resulted from God’s will, cannot always remain a devil. The spirits must return 
to God, and this moment is also the end of the material world, which is merely an 
intermediate phase.<note n="775" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.31"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.32">Περὶ ἀρχῶν </span>I. 
5. 3: III. 6. The devil is the chief of the apostate angels (c. Cels. IV. 65). As 
a reasonable being he is a creature of God l.c., and in Joh. II. 7, Lomm., l.c.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2">According to this conception the doctrine of man, who in Origen’s 
view is no longer the sole aim of creation to the same extent as he is with the 
other Fathers,<note n="776" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.1">Origen defended the teleology culminating in man against Celsus’ 
attacks on it; but his assumption that the spirits of men are only a part of the 
universal spirit world is, as a matter of fact, quite akin to Celsus’ view. If we 
consider the plan of the work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.2">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> we 
easily see that to Origen humanity was merely an element in the cosmos.</note>  
assumes the following form: The essence of man is formed by the reasonable soul, 
which has fallen from the world above. This is united with the body by means of 
the animal soul. Origen thus believes in a threefold nature of man. He does so in 
the first place, 

<pb n="364" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-Page_364" />because Plato holds this theory, and Origen always embraced the most 
complicated view in matters of tradition, and secondly, because the rational soul 
can never in itself be the principle of action opposed to God, and yet something 
relatively spiritual must be cited as the cause of this action. It is true that 
we also find in Origen the view that the spirit in man has itself been cooled down 
into a soul, has been, as it were, transformed into a soul; but there is necessarily 
an ambiguity here, because on the one hand the spirit of man is said to have chosen 
a course opposed to God, and, on the other, that which is rational and free in man 
must be shown to be something remaining intact.<note n="777" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.3">The doctrine of man’s threefold 
constitution is also found in Clement. See Pædag. III. 1. 1; Strom V. 14. 94: VI. 
16. 134. (quite in the manner of Plato). Origen, who has given evidence of it in 
all his main writings, sometimes calls the rational part spirit, sometimes
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.4">ψυχὴ λογική</span>, and at other times distinguishes 
two parts in the one soul. Of course he also professes to derive his psychology 
from the Holy Scriptures. The chief peculiarity of his speculation consists in his 
assumption that the human spirit, as a fallen one, became as it were a soul, and 
can develop from that condition partly into a spirit as before and partly into the 
flesh (see <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.5">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> III. 4. 1 sq.: II. 8. 
1-5). By his doctrine of the preëxistence of souls Origen excluded both the creation 
and traducian hypotheses of the origin of the soul.</note> Man’s struggle consists 
in the endeavour of the two factors forming his constitution to gain control of 
his sphere of action. If man conquers in this struggle he attains <i>likeness</i> 
to God; the image of God he bears beyond danger of loss in his indestructible, rational, 
and therefore immortal spirit.<note n="778" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.6">Clement (see Strom. II. 22. 131) gives the following 
as the opinion of some Christian teachers: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.7">τὸ 
μὲν κατ᾽ εἰκόνα εὐθέως κατὰ τὴν γένεσιν εἰληφέναι τὸν ἄνθρωπον, τὸ καθ᾽ ὁμοίωσιν 
δὲ ὕστερον κατὰ τὴν πελείωσιν μέλλειν ἀπολαμβάνειν, </span>Orig. c. Cels. IV. 30:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.8">ἐποίησε δ᾽ὁ Θεὸς τὸν ἄνθρωπον κατ᾽ εἰκόνα Θεοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ 
οὐχὶ καθ᾽ ὁμοίωσιν ἤδη.</span></note> Victory, however, denotes nothing else than 
the subjugation of the instincts and passions.<note n="779" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.9">This follows from the fundamental 
psychological view and is frequently emphasised. One must attain the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.10">σωφορσύνη</span>.</note> 
No doubt God affords help in the struggle, for nothing good is without God,<note n="780" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.11">This 
is emphasised throughout. The goodness of God is shown first in his having given 
the creature reason and freedom, and secondly in acts of assistance, which, however, 
do not endanger freedom. Clem., Strom. VI. 12. 96: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.12">
ἡμᾶς ἐξ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν βούλεται σώζεσθαι.</span></note> but in such a way as not to 
interfere with freedom. According to this conception sin is a 

<pb n="365" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-Page_365" />matter of necessity in the case of fallen spirits; all men are met 
with as sinners and are so, for they were already sinners.<note n="781" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.13">See above, p. 344, 
and p. 361, note 5. Origen continually emphasised the universality of sin in the 
strongest expressions: c. Cels. III. 61-66 VII. 50; Clem., Pæd. III. 12. 93:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.14">τὸ ἐξαμαρτάνειν πᾶσιν ἔμφυτον.</span></note> 
Sin is rooted in the whole earthly condition of men; it is the weakness and error 
of the spirit parted from its origin.<note n="782" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.15">See Clem., Strom. VII. 16. 101:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.16">μυρίων γοῦν ὄντων κατ᾽ ἀριθμὸν ἅ πράσσουσιν ἄνθρωποι 
σχεδὸν δύο εἰσὶν ἀρχαὶ πάσης ἁμαρτίας, ἄγνοια καὶ ἀσθένεια, ἄμφω δὲ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν, τῶν 
μήτε ἐθελόντων μανθάνειν μήτε αὖ τῆς ἐπιθυμίας κρατεῖν.</span> Two remedies correspond 
to this (102): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.17">ἡ γνῶσις τε καὶ ἡ τῆς ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν 
μαρτυρίας ἐναργὴς ἀπόδειξις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.18">ἡ κατὰ λὸγον 
ἄσκησις ἐκ πίστεώς τε καὶ φόβου παιδαγωγουμένη</span>, or otherwise expressed:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.19">ἡ θεωρία ἡ ἐπιστημονική</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.20">ἡ πρᾶξις</span>, which lead to perfect love.</note> 
The idea of freedom, indeed, is supposed to be a feature which always preserves 
the guilty character of sin; but in truth it becomes a mere appearance<note n="783" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.21">Freedom 
is not prejudiced by the idea of election that is found here and there, for this 
idea is not worked out. In Clem., Strom. VI. 9. 76, it is said of the friend of 
God, the true Gnostic, that God has destined (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.22">προώρισεν</span>) 
him to sonship before the foundation of the world. See VII. 17. 107.</note> it does 
not avail against the constitution of man and the sinful habit propagated in human 
society.<note n="784" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.23">C. Cels. III. 69.</note> All must be sinners at first,<note n="785" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.24">It is 
both true that men have the same freedom as Adam and that they have the same evil 
instincts. Moreover, Origen conceived the story of Adam symbolically. See c. Cels. 
IV. 40; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.25">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> IV. 16; in Levit. hom. VI. 
2. In his later writings, after he had met with the practice of child baptism in 
Cæsarea and prevailed on himself to regard it as apostolic, he also assumed the 
existence of a sort of hereditary sin orginating with Adam, and added it to his 
idea of the preëxisting Fall. Like Augustine after him, he also supposed that there 
was an inherent pollution in sexual union; see in <scripRef passage="Romans 5:9" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.26" parsed="|Rom|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.9">
Rom. V. 9</scripRef>: 
<scripRef passage="Romans 7:4" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.27" parsed="|Rom|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.4">VII. 4</scripRef>; in Lev. hom. VIII. 3; in Num. 
hom. 2 (Bigg, p. 202 f.).</note> for that is as much their destiny as is the doom 
of death which is a necessary consequence of man’s material nature.<note n="786" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.28">Nevertheless 
Origen assumes that some souls are invested with flesh, not for their own sins, 
but in order to be of use to others. See in Job. XIII, 43 ad fin II. 24, 25; in <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:30" id="ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.29" parsed="|Matt|12|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.30">
Matth. XII. 30</scripRef>.</note></p>


</div4>

          <div4 title="III. Doctrine of Redemption and Restoration." progress="96.25%" id="ii.iv.iii.v" prev="ii.iv.iii.iv" next="iii">

<p class="center" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p1"><i>The Doctrine of Redemption and Restoration</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2">In the view of Clement and Origen the proposition: “God wishes 
us to be saved by means of ourselves” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.1">ὁ Θεὸς ἡμᾶς 
ἐξ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν βούλεται σώζεσθαι</span>) is quite as rue as the other statement 

<pb n="366" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_366" />that no spirit can be saved without entering into fellowship with 
the Logos and submitting to his instruction.<note n="787" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.2">Origen again and again strongly 
urged the necessity of divine grace.</note> They moreover hold that the Logos, after 
passing through his various stages of revealing activity (law of nature, Mosaic 
law), disclosed himself in the Gospel in a manner complete and accessible to all, 
so that this revelation imparts redemption and eternal happiness to all men, however 
different their capacities may be. Finally, it is assumed that not only men but 
all spiritual creatures, from the radiant spirits of heaven down to the dusky demons, 
have the capacity and need of redemption; while for the highest stage, the “spiritual 
Church”, there is an eternal Gospel which is related to the written one as the latter 
is to the law. This eternal Gospel is the first complete revelation of God’s highest 
intentions, and lies hidden in the Holy Scriptures.<note n="788" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.3">See on this point Bigg, 
pp. 207 ff., 223 f. Origen is the father of Joachim and all spiritualists.</note> 
These elements compose Origen’s doctrine of revelation in general and of Christ 
in particular.<note n="789" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.4">See Knittel, Orig. Lehre von der Menschwerdung (Tübinger Theologische 
Quartalschrift, 1872). Ramers, Orig. Lehre von der Auferstehung des Fleisches, 1851. 
Schultz, Gottheit Christi, pp. 51-62.</note> They presuppose the sighing of the 
creature and the great struggle which is more especially carried on upon earth, 
within the human breast, by the angels and demons, virtues and vices, knowledge 
and passion, that dispute the possession of man. Man must conquer and yet he cannot 
do so without help. But help has never been wanting. The Logos has been revealing 
himself from the beginning. Origen’s teaching concerning the preparatory history 
of redemption is founded on the doctrines of the Apologists; but with him everything 
takes a more vivid form, and influences on the part of the heretical Gnosis are 
also not lacking. Pure spirits, whom no fault of their own had caused to be invested 
with bodies, namely, the prophets, were sent to men by the Logos in order to support 
the struggling and to increase knowledge. To prepare the way of salvation the Logos 
chose for himself a whole people, and he revealed himself among all men. But all 
these undertakings did not yet lead to the goal. The Logos himself was obliged to 
appear and 

<pb n="367" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_367" />lead men back. But by reason of the diverse nature of the spirits, 
and especially of men, the redeeming work of the Logos that appeared could not fail 
to be a complicated one. In the case of some he had really to show them the victory 
over the demons and sin, a view which beyond dispute is derived from that of Valentinus. 
He had, as the “Godman,” to make a sacrifice which represented the expiation of 
sin, he had to pay a ransom which put an end to the devil’s sovereignty over men’s 
souls, and in short he had to bring a redemption visible and intelligible to all.<note n="790" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.5">With 
regard to this point we find the same explanation in Origen as in Irenæus and Tertullian, 
and also among the Valentinians, in so far as the latter describe the redemption 
necessary for the Psychici. Only, in this instance also, everything is more copious 
in his case, because he availed himself of the Holy Scriptures still more than these 
did, and because he left out no popular conception that seemed to have any moral 
value. Accordingly he propounded views as to the value of salvation and as to the 
significance of Christ’s death on the cross, with a variety and detail rivalled 
by no theologian before him. He was, as Bigg (p. 209 ff.) has rightly noticed, the 
first Church theologian after Paul’s time that gave a detailed theology of sacrifices. 
We may mention here the most important of his views. (1) The death on the cross 
along with the resurrection is to be considered as a real, recognisable victory 
over the demons, inasmuch as Christ (<scripRef passage="Colossians 2:14" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.6" parsed="|Col|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14">Col. II. 
14</scripRef>) exposed the weakness of his enemies (a very frequent aspect of the 
matter). (2) The death on the cross is to be considered as an expiation offered 
to God. Here Origen argued that all sins require expiation, and, conversely, that 
all innocent blood has a greater or less importance according to the value of him 
who gives up his life. (3) In accordance with this the death of Christ has also 
a vicarious signification (see with regard to both these conceptions the treatise 
Exhort. ad martyr., as well as c. Cels. VIII. 17: I. 31; in Rom. t. III. 7, 8, Lomm. 
VI.; pp. 196-216 etc.). (4) The death of Christ is to be considered as a ransom 
paid to the devil. This view must have been widely diffused in Origen’s time; it 
readily suggested itself to the popular idea and was further supported by Marcionite 
theses. It was also accepted by Origen who united it with the notion of a deception 
practised on the devil, a conception first found among the Basilidians. By his successful 
temptation the devil acquired a right over men. This right cannot be destroyed, 
but only bought off. God offers the devil Christ’s soul in exchange for the souls 
of men. This proposal of exchange was, however, insincere, as God knew that the 
devil could not keep hold of Christ’s soul, because a sinless soul could not but 
cause him torture. The devil agreed to the bargain and was duped. Christ did not 
fall into the power of death and the devil, but overcame both. This theory, which 
Origen propounded in somewhat different fashion in different places (see Exhort. 
ad martyr. 12; in Matth. t. XVI. 8, Lomm. IV., p. 27; t. XII. 28, Lomm. III., p. 
175; t. XIII. 8, 9, Lomm. III., pp. 224-229; in Rom. II. 13, Lomm. VI., p. 139 sq. 
etc.), shows in a specially clear way the conservative method of this theologian, 
who would not positively abandon any idea. No doubt it shows at the same time how 
uncertain Origen was as to the applicability of popular conceptions when he was 
dealing with the sphere of the Psychici. We must here remember the ancient idea 
that we are not bound to sincerity towards our enemies. (5) Christ, the God who 
became flesh, is to be considered as high priest and mediator between God and man 
(see de Orat. 10, 15). All the above-mentioned conceptions of Christ’s work were, 
moreover, worked out by Origen in such a way that his humanity and divinity are 
necessary inferences from them. In this case also he is characterised by the same 
mode of thought as Irenæus. Finally, let us remember that Origen adhered as strongly 
as ever to the proof from prophecy, and that he also, in not a few instances, regarded 
the phrase, “it is written”, as a sufficient court of appeal (see, for example, 
c. Cels. II. 37). Yet, on the other hand, behind all this he has a method of viewing 
things which considerably weakens the significance of miracles and prophecies. In 
general it must be said that Origen helped to drag into the Church a great many 
ancient (heathen) ideas about expiation and redemption, inasmuch as he everywhere 
found some Bible passage or other with which he associated them. While he rejected 
polytheism and gave little countenance to people who declared: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.7">εὐσεβέστεροί ἐσμεν 
καὶ Θεὸν καὶ τὰ ἄγάλματα σέβοντες</span> (Clemens Rom., Hom. XI. 12), he had for all that 
a principal share in introducing the apparatus of polytheism into the Church (see 
also the way in which he strengthened angel and hero worship)</note> To the rest, 
however, as divine teacher and hierophant 

<pb n="368" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_368" />he had to reveal the depths of knowledge, and to impart in this very 
process a new principle of life, so that they might now partake of his life and 
themselves become divine through being interwoven with the divine essence. Here, 
as in the former case, restoration to fellowship with God is the goal; but, as in 
the lower stage, this restoration is effected through faith and sure conviction 
of the reality of a historical fact — namely, the redeeming death of Christ, —  so, 
in the higher stage, it is accomplished through knowledge and love, which, soaring 
upward beyond the Crucified One, grasp the eternal essence of the Logos, revealed 
to us through his teaching in the eternal Gospel.<note n="791" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.8">See above, p. 342, note 1, 
on the idea that Christ, the Crucified One, is of no importance to the perfect. 
Only the teacher is of account in this case. To Clement and Origen, however, teacher 
and mystagogue are as closely connected as they are to most Gnostics. Christianity 
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.9">μάθησις and μυσταγωγία</span>, and it is the 
one because it is the other. But in all stages Christianity has ultimately the same 
object, namely, to effect a reconciliation with God, and deify man. See c. Cels. 
III. 28: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.10">Ἀλλὰ γὰρ καὶ τὴν καταβᾶσαν εἰς ἀνθρωπίνην 
φύσιν καὶ εἰς ἀνθρωπίνας περιστάσεις δύναμιν, καὶ ἔναλαβοῦσαν ψυχὴν καὶ σ𗾆μα ἀνθρῶπινον, 
ἑώρων ἐκ τοῦ πιστεόεσθαι μετὰ τῶν θειοτέρων συμβαλλομένην εἰς σωτηρίαν τοῖς πιστεύουσιν· 
ὁρῶσιν, ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνου ἤρξατο θεία καὶ ἀνθρωπίνη συνυφαίνεσθαι φύσις· ἴν᾽ ἡ ἀνθρωπίνη 
τῇ πρὸς τὸ θειότερον κοινωνίᾳ γένηται θεία οὐκ ἐν μόνῳ τῷ Ἰησοῦ, ἀλλὰ καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς 
μετὰ τοõ πιστεύειν ἀναλαμβάνουσι βίον, ὅν Ἰησοῦς ἐδίδαξενα.</span></note> 
What the Gnostics merely represented as a more or 

<pb n="369" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_369" />less valuable appearance — namely, the historical work of Christ — was 
to Origen no appearance but truth. But he did not view it as <i>the</i> truth, and 
in this he agrees with the Gnostics, but as a truth, beyond which lies a higher. 
That historical work of Christ was a reality; it is also indispensable for men of 
more limited endowments, and not a matter of indifference to the perfect; but the 
latter no longer require it for their personal life. Here also Origen again contrived 
to reconcile contradictions and thus acknowledged, outdid, reconciled, and united 
both the theses of the Gnostics and those of orthodox Christians. The object and 
goal of redemption are the same for all, namely, the restoration of the created 
spirit to God and participation in the divine life. In so far as history is a struggle 
between spirits and demons, the death of Christ on the cross is the turning-point 
of history, and its effects extend even into heaven and hell.<note n="792" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p2.11">From this also 
we can very clearly understand Origen’s aversion to the early Christian eschatology. 
In his view the demons are already overcome by the work of Christ. We need only 
point out that this conception must have exercised a important influence on his 
frame of mind and on politics.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3">On the basis of this conception of redemption Origen developed 
his idea of Christ. Inasmuch as he recognised Christ as the Redeemer, this Christ, 
the God-man, could not but be as many-sided as redemption is. Only through that masterly 
art of reconciling contradictions, and by the aid of that fantastic idea which conceives 
one real being as dwelling in another, could there be any apparent success in the 
attempt to depict a homogeneous person who in truth is no longer a person, but 
the symbol of the various redemptions. That such an acute thinker, however, did 
not shrink from the monstrosity his speculation produced is ultimately to be accounted 
for by the fact that this very speculation afforded him the means of nullifying 
all the utterances about Christ and falling back on the idea of the divine teacher 
as being the highest one. The whole “humanity” of the Redeemer together with its 
history finally disappears from the eyes of the perfect one. What remains is the 
principle, the divine Reason, which became known and recognisable through Christ. 
The perfect one, and this remark also applies to Clement’s perfect Gnostic, thus 
knows no “Christology”, but only an indwelling of the 

<pb n="370" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_370" />Logos in Jesus Christ, with which the indwellings of this same Logos 
in men began. To the Gnostic the question of the divinity of Christ is of as little 
importance as that of the humanity. The former is no question, because speculation, 
starting above and proceeding downwards, is already acquainted with the Logos and 
knows that he has become completely comprehensible in Christ; the latter is no question, 
because the humanity is a matter of indifference, being the form in which the Logos 
made himself recognisable. But to the Christian who is not yet perfect the divinity 
as well as the humanity of Christ is a problem, and it is the duty of the perfect 
one to solve and explain it, and to guard this solution against errors on all sides. 
To Origen, however, the errors are already Gnostic Docetism on the one hand, and 
the “Ebionite” view on the other.<note n="793" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.1">Clement still advocated docetic views without 
reservation. Photius (Biblioth. 109) reproached him with these (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.2">μὴ 
σαρκωθῆναι τὸν λόγον ἀλλὰ δόξαι</span>), and they may be proved from the Adumbrat, 
p. 87 (ed Zahn): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.3">fertur in traditionibus</span> — namely, in the 
Acta of Lucius — <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.4">quoniam Iohannes ipsum corpus (Christi), quod erat 
extrinsecus, tangens manum suam in profunda misisse et duritiam carnis nullo modo 
reluctatam esse, sed locum manui præbuisse discipuli</span>,” and likewise from 
Strom. VI. 9. 71 and III. 7. 59. Clement’s repudiation’ of the Docetists in VII. 
17. 108 does not affect the case, and the fact that he here and there plainly called 
Jesus a man, and spoke of his flesh (Pæd. II. 2. 32: Protrept. X. 110) matters just 
as little. This teacher simply continued to follow the old undisguised Docetism 
which only admitted the apparent reality of Christ’s body. Clement expressly declared 
that Jesus knew neither pain, nor sorrow, nor emotions, and only took food in order 
to refute the Docetists (Strom. VI. 9. 71). As compared with this, Docetism in Origen’s 
case appears throughout in a weakened form; see Bigg, p. 191.</note> 
His doctrine was accordingly as follows: As a pure unchangeable spirit, the Logos 
could not unite with matter, because this as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.5">μὴ ὄν</span> 
would have depotentiated him. A medium was required. The Logos did not unite with 
the body, but with a soul, and only through the soul with the body. This soul was 
a pure one; it was a created spirit that had never fallen from God, but always remained 
in faithful obedience to him, and that had chosen to become a soul in order to serve 
the purposes of redemption. This soul then was always devoted to the Logos from 
the first and had never renounced fellowship with him. It was selected by the Logos 
for the purpose of incarnation and that because of its moral dignity. The Logos 
became united with it in the closest way; but this 

<pb n="371" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_371" />connection, though it is to be viewed as a mysteriously real union, 
continues to remain perfect only because of the unceasing effort of will by which 
the soul clings to the Logos. Thus, then, no intermixture has taken place. On the 
contrary the Logos preserves his impassibility, and it is only the soul that hungers 
and thirsts, struggles and suffers. In this, too, it appears as a real human soul, 
and in the same way the body is sinless and unpolluted, as being derived from a 
virgin; but yet it is a human one. This humanity of the body, however, does not 
exclude its capacity of assuming all possible qualities the Logos wishes to give 
it; for matter of itself possesses no qualities. The Logos was able at any moment 
to give his body the form it required, in order to make the proper impression on 
the various sorts of men. Moreover, he was not enclosed in the soul and body of 
Christ; on the contrary he acted everywhere as before and united himself, as formerly, 
with all the souls that opened themselves to him. But with none did the union become 
so close as with the soul, and consequently also with the body of Jesus. During 
his earthly life the Logos glorified and deified his soul by degrees and the latter 
acted in the same way on his body. Origen contrived to arrange the different functions 
and predicates of the incarnate Logos in such a way that they formed a series of 
stages which the believer becomes successively acquainted with as he advances in 
knowledge. But everything is most closely united together in Christ. This union 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.6">κοινωνία, ἕνωσις, ἀνακράσις</span>) was so intimate 
that Holy Writ has named the created man, Jesus, the Son of God; and on the other 
hand has called the Son of God the Son of Man. After the resurrection and ascension 
the whole man Jesus appears transformed into a spirit, is completely received into 
the Godhead, and is thus identical with the Logos.<note n="794" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.7">See the full exposition 
in Thomasius, Origenes, p. 203 ff. The principal passages referring to the soul 
of Jesus are de princip. II. 6: IV. 31; c. Cels. II. 9. 20-25. Socrates (H. E. III. 
7) says that the conviction as to Jesus having a human soul was founded on a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.8">μυστικὴ παράδοσις</span> of the Church, and was not 
first broached by Origen. The special problem of conceiving Christ as a real
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.9">θεάνθρωπος</span> in contradistinction to all the 
men who only possess the presence of the Logos within them in proportion to their 
merits, was precisely formulated by Origen on many occasions. See
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.10">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> IV. 29 sq. The full divine nature 
existed in Christ and yet, as before, the Logos operate! wherever he wished (l. 
c., 30): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.11">non ita sentiendum est, quod omnis divinitatis eius maiestas intra brevissimi 
corporis claustra conclusa est, ita ut omne verbum dei et sapientia eius ac substantialis 
veritas ac vita vel a patre divulsa sit vel intra corporis eius coercita et conscripta 
brevitatem nec usquam præterea putetur operata; sed inter utrumque cauta pietatis 
debet esse confessio, ut neque aliquid divinitatis in Christo defuisse credatur 
et nulla penitus a paterna substantia, quæ ubique est, facta putetur esse divisio.</span>” 
On the perfect ethical union of Jesus’ soul with the Logos see
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.12">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> II. 6. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.13">anima 
Iesu ab initio creaturæ et deinceps inseparabiliter ei atque indissociabiliter inhærens 
et tota totum recipiens atque in eius lucem splendoremque ipsa cedens facta est 
cum ipso principaliter unus spiritus</span>;” II. 6. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.14">anima Christi 
ita elegit diligere iustitiam, ut pro immensitate dilectionis inconvertibiliter 
ei atque inseparabiliter inhæreret, ita ut propositi firmitas et affectus immensitas 
et dilectionis inexstinguibilis calor omnem sensum conversionis atque immutationis 
abscinderet, et quod in arbitrio erat positum, longi usus affectu iam versum sit 
in naturam.</span>” The sinlessness of this soul thus became transformed from a 
fact into a necessity, and the real God-man arose, in whom divinity and humanity 
are no longer separated. The latter lies in the former as iron in the fire II. 6. 
6. As the metal <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.15">capax est frigoris et caloris</span></i> so the soul is capable of deification. 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.16">Omne quod agit, quod sentit, quod intelligit, deus est</span>,” 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.17">nec convertibilis aut mutabilis dici potest</span>” (l.c.). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.18">Dilectionis 
merito anima Christi cum verbo dei Christus efficitur.</span>” (II. 6. 4).
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.19">Τίς μᾶλλον τῆς Ἰησοῦ ψυχῆς ἢ κἂν παραπλησίως κακόλληται 
τῷ κυρίῳ; ὕπερ εἰ οὕτως ἔχει οὐκ εἰσὶ δύο ἡ ψυχὴ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ πρὸς τὸν πάσης κτίσεως 
πρωτότοκον Θεὸν λόγον</span> (c. Cels. VI. 47). The metaphysical foundation of the 
union is set forth in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.20">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> II. 6. 2: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.21">Substantia animæ inter deum carnemque mediante — non enim possibile 
erat dei naturam corpori sine mediatore miscere — nascitur deus homo, illa substantia 
media exsistente, cui utique colitra naturam non erat corpus assumere. Sed neque 
rursus anima illa, utpote substantia rationabilis, contra naturam habuit, capere 
deum.</span>” Even during his historical life the body of Christ was ever more and 
more glorified, acquired therefore wonderful powers, and appeared differently to 
men according to their several capacities (that is a Valentinian idea, see Exc. 
ex Theod.7); cf. c. Cels. I. 32-38: II. 23, 64: IV. 15 sq.: V. 8, 9, 23. All this 
is summarised in III. 41: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.22">Ον μὲν νομίζομαν καὶ πεπείσμεθα 
ἀρχῆθεν εἶναι Θεοῦ καὶ υἱὸν Θεοῦ, οὗτος ὁ αὐτολόγος ἐστὶ καὶ ἡ αὐτοσοφία καὶ ἡ αὐτοαλήθεια· 
τὸ δὲ θνητὸν αὐτοῦ σῶμα καὶ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην ἐν αὐῷ ψυχὴν τῇ πρὸς ἐκεῖνον οὐ μόνον 
κοινωνίᾳ, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἑνώσει καὶ ἀνακράσει, τὰ μέγιστά φαμεν προσειληφέναι καὶ τῆς 
ἐκείνου θεότητος κακοινωνηκότα εἰς Θεὸν μεταβεβηκέναι</span> Origen then continues 
and appeals to the philosophical doctrine that matter has no qualities and can assume 
all the qualities which the Creator wishes to give it. Then follows the conclusion:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.23">εἰ ὑγιῆ τὰ τοιαῦτα, τί θαυμαστόν, τὴν ποίοτητα τοῦ 
θνητοῦ κατὰ τὸν Ἰησοῦν σώματος προνοίᾳ Θεοῦ βουληθέντος μεταβαλεῖν εἰς αιθέριον 
καὶ θείαν ποιότητα</span>; The man is now the same as the Logos. See in Joh. XXXII. 
17, Lomm. II., p. 461 sq; Hom. in Jerem. XV. 6, Lomm. XV., p. 288:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.24">εἰ καὶ ἦν ἄνθρωπος, ἀλλὰ νῦν οὐ͐δαμῶς ἐστὶν ἄνθρωπος.</span></note> 

<pb n="372" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_372" />In this conception one may be tempted to point out all possible “heresies”: — the 
conception of Jesus as a heavenly man — but all men are heavenly; — the Adoptianist 
(“Ebionite”) Christology  — but the Logos as a person stands behind it; — the conception 

<pb n="373" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_373" />of two Logoi, a personal and an impersonal; the Gnostic separation 
of Jesus and Christ; and Docetism. As a matter of fact Origen united all these ideas, 
but modified the whole of them in such a way that they no longer seem, and to some 
extent are not, what they turn out to be when subjected to the slightest logical 
analysis. This structure is so constituted that not a stone of it admits of being 
a hair’s-breadth broader or narrower. There is only one conception that has been 
absolutely unemployed by Origen, that is, the modalistic view. Origen is the great 
opponent of Sabellianism, a theory which in its simplicity frequently elicited from 
him words of pity; otherwise he made use of all the ideas about Christ that had 
been formed in the course of two hundred years. This becomes more and more manifest 
the more we penetrate into the details of this Christology. We cannot, however, 
attribute to Origen a doctrine of two natures, but rather the notion of two subjects 
that become gradually amalgamated with each other, although the expression “two 
natures” is not quite foreign to Origen.<note n="795" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.25">In c. Cels. III. 28, Origen spoke 
of an intermingling of the divine and human natures, commencing in Christ (see page 
368, note 1). See I. 66 fin.; IV. 15, where any <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.26">ἀλλάττεσθαι 
καὶ μεταπλάττεσθαι</span> of the Logos is decidedly rejected; for the Logos does 
not suffer at all. In Origen’s case we may speak of a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.27">communicatio 
ideomatum</span></i> (see p. 190 f.).</note> The Logos retains his human nature 
eternally,<note n="796" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p3.28">In opposition to Redepenning.</note> 
but only in the same sense in which we preserve our nature after the resurrection.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p4">The significance which this Christological attempt possessed for 
its time consists first in its complexity, secondly in the energetic endeavour to 
give an adequate conception of Christ’s <i>humanity</i>, that is, of the moral freedom 
pertaining to him as a creature. This effort was indeed obliged to content itself 
with a meagre result: but we are only justified in measuring Origen’s Christology 
by that of the Valentinians and Basilidians, that is, by the scientific one that 
had preceded it. The most important advance lies in the fact that Origen set forth 
a scientific Christology in which he was able to find so much scope for the humanity 
of Christ. Whilst within the framework of the scientific Christologies this humanity 
had hitherto been conceived as something 

<pb n="374" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_374" />indifferent or merely apparent, Origen made the first attempt to incorporate 
it with the various speculations without prejudice to the Logos, God in nature and 
person. No Greek philosopher probably heeded what Irenæus set forth respecting Christ 
as the second Adam, the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p4.1">recapitulatur generis humani</span></i>; 
whereas Origen’s speculation could not be overlooked. In this case the Gnosis really 
adopted the idea of the incarnation, and at the same time tried to demonstrate the 
conception of the Godman from the notions of unity of will and love. In the treatise 
against Celsus, moreover, Origen went the reverse way to work and undertook to show, 
and this not merely by help of the proof from prophecy, that the predicate deity 
applied to the historical Christ.<note n="797" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p4.2">This idea is found in many passages, especial 
in Book III., c. 22-43, where Origen, in opposition to the fables about deification, 
sought to prove that Christ is divine because he realised the aim of founding a 
holy community in humanity. See, besides, the remarkable statement in III. 38 init.</note> 
But Origen’s conception of Christ’s person as a model (for the Gnostic) and his 
repudiation of all magical theories of redemption ultimately explain why he did 
not, like Tertullian, set forth a doctrine of two natures, but sought to show that 
in Christ’s case a human subject with his will and feelings became completely merged 
in the Deity. No doubt he can say that the union of the divine and human natures 
had its beginning in Christ, but here he virtually means that this beginning is 
continued in the sense of souls imitating the example of Christ. What is called 
the real redemption supposed to be given in him is certainly mediated in the Psychic 
through his <i>work</i>, but the <i>person</i> of Christ which cannot be known to 
any but the perfect man is by no means identified with that real redemption, but 
appears as a free moral personality, inwardly blended with the Deity, a personality 
which cannot mechanically transfer the content of its essence, though it can indeed 
exercise the strongest impression on mind and heart. To Origen the highest value 
of Christ’s person lies in the fact that the Deity has here condescended to reveal 
to us the whole fulness of his essence, in the person of a man, as well as in the 
fact that a man is given to us who shows that the human spirit is capable of becoming 
entirely God’s. At bottom there is nothing obscure 

<pb n="375" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_375" />and mystical here; the whole process takes place in the will and in 
the feelings through knowledge.<note n="798" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p4.3">A very remarkable distinction between the divine 
and human element in Christ is found in Clement Pæd. I. 3. 7:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p4.4">πάντα ὀνίνησιν ὁ κύριος καὶ πάντα ὠφελεῖ καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος 
καὶ ὡς Θεός, τὰ μὲν ἁμαρτήματα ὡς Θεὸς ἀφιείς, εἰς δί τὸ μὴ ἐξαμαρτάνειν παιδαγωγῶν 
ὡς ἄνθρωπος.</span>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5">This is sufficient to settle the nature of what is called personal 
attainment of salvation. Freedom precedes and supporting grace follows. As in Christ’s 
case his human soul gradually united itself with the Logos in proportion as it voluntarily 
subjected its will to God, so also every man receives grace according to his progress. 
Though Clement and Origen did not yet recommend actual exercises according to definite 
rules, their description of the gradations by which the soul rises to God already 
resembles that of the Neoplatonists, except that they decidedly begin with faith 
as the first stage. Faith is the first step and is our own work.<note n="799" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.1">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.2">Fides 
in nobis; mensura fidei causa accipiendarum gratiarum</span>” is the fundamental 
idea of Clement and Origen (as of Justin); “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.3">voluntas humana præcedit</span>”. 
In Ezech. hom. I. c. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.4">In tua potestate positum est, ut sis pales 
vel frumentum</span>”. But all growth in faith must depend on divine help. See Orig. 
in Matth. series 69, Lomm. IV., p. 372: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.5">Fidem habenti, quæ est 
ex nobis, dabitur gratia fidei quæ est per spiritum fidei, et abundabit; et quidquid 
habuerit quis ex naturali creatione, cum exercuerit illud, accipit id ipsum et ex 
gratia dei, ut abundet et firmior sit in eo ipso quod habet</span>”; in Rom. IV. 
5, Lomm. VI., p. 258 sq.; in Rom. IX. 3, Lomm. VII., p. 300 sq. The fundamental 
idea remains: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.6">ὁ Θεὸς ἡμᾶς ἐξ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν βούλεται σώζεσθαι.</span></note> 
Then follows the religious contemplation of visible things, and from this the soul 
advances, as on the steps of a ladder, to the contemplation of the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.7">substantiæ rationabiles</span></i>, the Logos, the knowable essence 
of God, and the whole fulness of the Deity.<note n="800" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.8">This is frequent in Clement; see 
Orig. c. Cels. VII. 46.</note> She retraces her steps upwards along the path she 
formerly passed over as a fallen spirit. But, when left to her own resources, she 
herself is everywhere weak and powerless; she requires at every stage the divine 
grace, that is, enlightenment.<note n="801" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.9">See Clem., Strom. V. 1. 7:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.10">χάριτι σωζόμεθα, οὐκ ἄνευ μέντοι τῶν καλῶν ἔργων.</span> 
VII. 7. 48: V. 12. 82, 13. 83: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.11">εἴτε τὸ ἐν ἡμῖν αὐτεξούσιον 
εἰς γνῶσιν ἀφικόμενον τἀγαθοῦ σκιρτᾷ τε καὶ πηδᾷ ἁπὲρ τὰ ἐσκαμμένα, πλὴν οὐ χάριτος 
ἄνευ τῆς ἐξαιρέτου πτεροῦταί τε καὶ ἀνίσταται καὶ ἄνω τῶν ὑπερκειμένων αἴρεται ἡ 
ψυχή</span>; The amalgamation of freedom and grace. Quis div. salv. 21. Orig. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.12">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> 
III. 2. 2: <span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.13">In bonis rebus humanum propositum solum per se ipsum imperfectum est 
ad consummationem boni, adiutorio namque divino ad perfecta quæque perducitur.</span> III. 
2. 5, 1. 18; Selecta in <scripRef passage="Ps. 4" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.14" parsed="|Ps|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4">Ps. 4</scripRef>, Lomm. XI., p. 450: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.15">τὸ τοῦ λογικοῦ ἀγαθεν μικτόν ἐστιν 
ἐκ τε τῆς προαιρέσεως αὐτοῦ καὶ τῆς συμπνεούσης θείας δυνάμεως τῷ τά άλλιστα προελομένῳ.</span> 
The support of grace is invariably conceived as enliglitenment; but this enlightenment 
enables it to act on the whole life. For a more detailed account see Landerer in 
the Jahrbücher für deutsche Theologie, Vol. II., Part 3, p. 500 ff., and Wörter,
<i>Die christliche Lehre von Gnade und Freiheit bis auf Augustin</i>, 1860.</note> 
Thus a 

<pb n="376" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_376" />union of grace and freedom takes place within the sphere of the latter, 
till the “contemplative life” is reached, that joyous ascetic contemplativeness, 
in which the Logos is the friend, associate, and bridegroom of the soul, which now, 
having become a pure spirit, and being herself deified, clings in love to the Deity.<note n="802" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.16">This 
goal was much more clearly described by Clement than by Origen; but it was the latter 
who, in his commentary on the Song of Solomon, gave currency to the image of the 
soul as the bride of the Logos. Bigg (p. 188 f.): “Origen, the first pioneer in 
so many fields of Christian thought, the father in one of his many aspects of the 
English Latitudinarians, became also the spiritual ancestor of Bernard, the Victorines, 
and the author of the “De imitatione”, of Tauler and Molinos and Madame de Guyon.”</note> 
In this view the thought of regeneration in the sense of a fundamental renewal of 
the Ego has no place;<note n="803" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.17">See Thomasius, Dogmengeschichte I., p. 467.</note> 
still baptism is designated the bath of regeneration. Moreover, in connection with 
the consideration of main Biblical thoughts (God as love, God as the Father, Regeneration, 
Adoption, etc.) we find in both Clement and Origen passages which, free from the 
trammels of the system, reproduce and set forth the preaching of the Gospel in a 
surprisingly appropriate way.<note n="804" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.18">See e.g., Clem. Quis dives salv. 37 and especially Pædag. I. 6. 25-32; Orig. de orat. 22 sq. — the interpretation of the Lord’s Prayer. 
This exegesis begins with the words: “It would be worth while to examine more carefully 
whether the so-called Old Testament anywhere contains a prayer in which God is called 
Father by anyone; for till now we have found none in spite of all our seeking . 
. . Constant and unchangeable sonship is first given in the new covenant.”</note> 
It is evident that in Origen’s view there can be no visible means of grace; but 
it likewise follows from his whole way of thinking that the symbols attending the 
enlightening operation of grace are not a matter of indifference to the Christian 
Gnostic, whilst to the common man they are indispensable.<note n="805" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p5.19">See above, p. 339 
f.</note> In the same way he brought 


<pb n="377" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_377" />into play the system of numerous mediators and intercessors with God, 
viz., angels and dead and living saints, and counselled an appeal to them. In this 
respect he preserved a heathen custom. Moreover, Origen regards Christ as playing 
an important part in prayer, particularly as mediator and high priest. On prayer 
to Christ he expressed himself with great reserve.</p>
<p n="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6">Origen’s eschatology occupies a middle position between that of Irenæus 
and the theory of the Valentinian Gnostics, but is more akin to the latter view. 
Whilst, according to Irenæus, Christ reunites and glorifies all that had been severed, 
though in such a way that there is still a remnant eternally damned; and, according 
to Valentinus, Christ separates what is illegitimately united and saves the spirits 
alone, Origen believes that all spirits will be finally rescued and glorified, each 
in the form of its individual life, in order to serve a new epoch of the world when 
sensuous matter disappears of itself. Here he rejects all sensuous eschatological 
expectations.<note n="806" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.2">See περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> II. 11.</note> He accepted the formula, 
“resurrection of the flesh”, only because 
it was contained in the doctrine of the Church; but, on the strength of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:44" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44">1. Cor. XV. 44</scripRef>, he 
interpreted it as the rising of a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.4">corpus 
spiritale</span>”, which will lack all material attributes and even all the members 
that have sensuous functions, and which will beam with radiant light like the angels 
and stars.<note n="807" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.5">See <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.6">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span> II. 10. 1-3. Origen wrote a treatise on the resurrection, which, however, has not come down to us, because it was very soon accounted heretical. We see from c. Cels. V. 14-24 the difficulties he felt about the Church doctrine of the resurrection of the flesh. </note> Rejecting the doctrine 
that souls sleep,<note n="808" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.7">See Eusebius, H. E. VI. 37.</note> Origen assumed that the 
souls of the departed immediately enter Paradise,<note n="809" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.8">Orig., Hom. II. in Reg. I., Lomm. XI., p. 317 sq.</note> and that souls not yet purified 
pass into a state of punishment, a penal fire, which, however, like the whole world, 
is to be conceived as a place of purification.<note n="810" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.9">C. Cels. V. 15: VI. 26; in Lc. Hom. XIV., Lomm. V., p. 136: "<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.10">Ego puto, quod et post resurrectionem ex mortuis indigeamus 
sacramento eluente nos atque purgante</span>". Clem., Strom. VII. 6. 34: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.11">φαμὲν δ᾽ 
ἡμεῖς ἁγιάζειν τὸ πῦρ, οὐ τὰ 
κρέα, ἀλλὰ τὰς ἁμαρτωλοὺς ψυχάς, 
πῦρ οὐ τὸ παμφάγον καὶ βάναυσον, 
ἀλλὰ τὸ φρόνιμον λέγοντες</span> (cf. Heraclitus and 
the Stoa), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.12">τὸ διικνούμενον διὰ 
ψυχῆς τῆς διερχομένης τὸ πῦρ.</span> 
For Origen cf. Bigg, p. 229 ff. There is another and intermediate stage between the punishments in hell and <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.13">regnum dei</span></i>.</note> In this way also 


<pb n="378" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_378" />Origen contrived to reconcile his position with the Church doctrines 
of the judgment and the punishments in hell; but, like Clement, he viewed the purifying 
fire as a temporary and figurative one; it consists in the torments of conscience.<note n="811" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.14">See <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.15">περὶ ἀρχ.</span> II. 10. 4-7; c. Cels. l.c.</note> 
In the end all the spirits in heaven and earth, nay, even the demons, are purified 
and brought back to God by the Logos-Christ,<note n="812" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.16">See <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.17">περὶ ἀρχ.</span> I. 6. 1-4: III. 6. 1-8; c . Cels. VI. 26.</note> after they have ascended from stage 
to stage through seven heavens.<note n="813" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.18">On the seven heavens in Clem. see Strom. V. 11. 77 and other passages. Origen does not mention them, so far as I know.</note> Hence Origen treated this doctrine as an esoteric 
one: “for the common man it is sufficient to know that the sinner is punished.”<note n="814" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p6.19">c. Cels. l.c.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p7">This system overthrew those of the Gnostics, attracted Greek philosophers, and 
justified ecclesiastical Christianity. If one undertook to subject it to a new process 
of sublimation from the standpoint given in the “contemplative life”, little else 
would be left than the unchangeable spirit, the created spirit, and the ethic. But 
no one is justified in subjecting it to this process.<note n="815" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p7.1">We would be more justified in trying this with Clement.</note> The method according to 
which Origen preserved whatever appeared valuable in the content of tradition is 
no less significant than his system of ethics and the great principle of viewing 
everything created in a relative sense. Supposing minds of a radical cast, to have 
existed at the close of the history of ancient civilisation, what would have been 
left to us? The fact of a strong and undivided religious interest attaching itself 
to the traditions of the philosophers and of the two Testaments was the condition — to 
use Origen’s own language — that enabled a new world of spirits to arise after the 
old one had finished its course.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p8">During the following century Origen’s theology 
at first acted in its entirety. But it likewise attained this position of influence, 
because some important propositions could be detached from 

<pb n="379" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_379" />their original connection and fitted into a new one. It is one of the 
peculiarities of this ecclesiastical philosophy of religion that the most of its 
formulæ could be interpreted and employed in <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p8.1">utramque partem</span></i>. The several propositions 
could be made to serve very different purposes not only by being halved, but also 
by being grouped. With this the relative unity that distinguishes the system no 
doubt vanished; but how many are there who strive after unity and completeness in 
their theory of the world? Above all, however, there was something else that necessarily 
vanished, as soon as people meddled with the individual propositions, and enlarged 
or abridged them. We mean the frame of mind which produced them, that wonderful 
unity between the relative view of things and the absolute estimate of the highest 
good attainable by the free spirit that is certain of its God. But a time came, 
nay, had already come, when a sense of proportion and relation was no longer to 
be found.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p9">In the East the history of dogma and of the Church during the succeeding 
centuries is the history of Origen’s philosophy. Arians and orthodox, critics and 
mystics, priests who overcame the world and monks who shunned it but were eager 
for knowledge<note n="816" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p9.1">See Bornemann, In investiganda monachatus origine quibus de causis ratio habenda sit Origenis. Gottingæ 1885.</note> could appeal to this system and did not fail to do so. But, in the 
main problem that Origen set for the Church in this religious philosophy of his, 
we find a recurrence of that propounded by the so-called Gnosticism two generations 
earlier. He solved it by producing a system which reconciled the faith of the Church 
with Greek philosophy; and he dealt Gnosticism its death-blow. This solution, however, 
was by no means intended as the doctrine of the Church, since indeed it was rather 
based on the distinction between Church belief and theology, and consequently on 
the distinction between the common man and the theologian. But such a distinction 
was not permanently tenable in a Church that had to preserve its strength by the 
unity and finality of a revealed faith, and no longer tolerated fresh changes in 
the interpretation of its possession. Hence a further compromise was necessary. 
The Greek philosophy, or speculation, did not attain real and permanent recognition within 


<pb n="380" id="ii.iv.iii.v-Page_380" />the Church till a new accommodation, capable of being accounted both 
Pistis and Gnosis, was found between what Origen looked on as Church belief and 
what he regarded as Gnosis. In the endeavours of Irenæus, Tertullian, and Hippolytus 
were already found hesitating, nay, we may almost say naïve, attempts at such an 
accommodation; but ecclesiastical traditionalism was unable to attain complete clearness 
as to its own position till it was confronted with a philosophy of religion that 
was no longer heathen or Gnostic, but had an ecclesiastical colouring.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv.iii.v-p10">But, with 
this prospect, we have already crossed the border of the third century. At its beginning 
there were but few theologians in Christendom who were acquainted with speculation, 
even in its fragmentary form. In the course of the century it became a recognised 
part of the orthodox faith, in so far as the Logos doctrine triumphed in the Church. 
This development is the most important that took place in the third century; for 
it denoted the definite transformation of the rule of faith into the compendium 
of a Greek philosophical system, and it is the parallel of a contemporaneous transformation 
of the Church into a holy commonwealth (see above, chapter 3).</p>
</div4></div3></div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iii" prev="ii.iv.iii.v" next="iii.i">
      <h1 id="iii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
        <h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#ii.iii.ii-p23.22">1:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=3#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.14">100:3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=0#ii.iii.ii-p12.20">100</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=5#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.16">100:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=5#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.17">100:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=0#ii.iii.ii-p20.17">100</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#ii.iii.ii-p19.34">17:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#ii.iii.ii-p20.7">5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#ii.iii.ii-p19.35">8:7</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.14">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=5#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.73">87:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.29">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.30">8:22</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=5#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.24">53:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.32">61:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=0#ii.iii.ii-p12.22">100</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=0#ii.iii.ii-p30.18">100</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.18">4:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#ii.iii.ii-p10.15">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#ii.iii.ii-p15.3">10:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#ii.iii.ii-p10.16">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.29">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#ii.iii.ii-p10.14">13:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.ii-p31.35">16:1-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.51">16:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.61">16:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#ii.iii.ii-p31.12">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#ii.iii.ii-p31.26">16:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#ii.iii.ii-p23.30">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#ii.iii.ii-p5.6">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=37#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.23">23:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=17#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.19">100:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ii.iii.i.i-p3.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.25">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.19">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#ii.iii.ii-p19.36">10:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.i.ii-p9.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.ii.ii-p7.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.19">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.92">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.ii-p5.5">10:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.28">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#ii.iii.ii-p4.5">14:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#ii.iii.ii-p5.1">14:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#ii.iii.ii-p4.5">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#ii.iii.ii-p5.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#ii.iii.ii-p4.5">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#ii.iii.ii-p5.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#ii.iii.ii-p5.2">15:20-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#ii.iii.ii-p5.3">16:7-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.ii-p5.4">17:1-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#ii.iii.ii-p19.37">18:22</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#ii.iii.ii-p5.10">2:1-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.11">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.12">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#ii.iii.ii-p19.38">23:4-5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#ii.iii.ii-p29.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.8">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.26">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.27">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.11">8:1-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.25">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#ii.iii.ii-p10.13">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.8">16:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.11">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.12">7:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#ii.iii.i.ii-p2.3">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.13">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.65">15:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.8">15:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.12">15:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.15">15:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.34">15:23-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.3">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=45#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.22">15:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.9">15:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.10">15:50</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.21">4:26</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.26">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.13">5:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.9">4:3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#ii.iv.i.ii-p2.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#ii.iv.iii.v-p2.6">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=535&amp;scrV=0#ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.6">535</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#ii.iii.i.iii-p5.5">3:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.30">3:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.20">1:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.4">3:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.12">1:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#ii.iii.i.i-p11.7">1:7-11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ii.iii.i.i-p2.4">1:3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.27">1:3</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
        <h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iii.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> Περὶ ἀρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> Περὶ ἀρχῶν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> κατὰ τὸν τῆς ἀληθείας κανόνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> κήρυγμα Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> τὰ βιβλία τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἀπομνημονεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἁι τοῦ Χριστοῦ παραδνσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.41">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἡ τοῦ κυρίου παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.42">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἡμᾶς ἐξ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν βούλεται σώζεσθαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ὀρθογνώμονες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ὁ Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ὅσα ὑπὸ τὸν κανόνα τῆς πίστεως ποιεῖν ἐπιτέτραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">. . . ἀποστὰς τοῦ κανόνος ἐπὶ κίβδηλα καὶ νόθα διδάγματα μετελήλυθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">See περὶ ἀρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἱ δὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ Χριστῷ μαθητευθεῦσαι ἐκκλησίαι, συνεξεταζόμεναι ταῖς ὧν παροικοῦσι δήμων ἐκκλησίαις, ὡς φωστῆρας εἰσιν ἐν κόσμῳ. τίς γὰρ οὐκ ἄν ὁμολογήσαι, καὶ τοὺς χείρους τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ συγκρίσει βελτιόνων ἐλάττους πολλῷ κρείττους τυγχάνειν τῶν ἐν τοῖς δήμοις ἐκκλησιῶν; ἐκκλησία μὲν γὰρ τοῦ Θεοῦ, φέρ᾽ εἰπεῖν, ἡ Ἀθήνῃσι πραεῖά τις καὶ εὐσταθής, ἅτε Θεῷ ἀρέσκειν τῷ ἐπὶ πᾶσι βουλομένη· ἡ δ᾽Αθηναίων ἐκκλησία στασιώδης καὶ οὐδαμῶς παραβαλλομένη τῇ ἐκεῖ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ· τὸ δ᾽αὐτὸ ἐρεῖς. Περὶ ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς ἐν Κορίνθῳ καὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας τοῦ δήμου Κορινθίων·; καὶ, φέρ᾽ εἰπεῖν, περὶ ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ, καὶ ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Ἀλεξανδρέων δήμου. Καὶ ἐὰν εὐγνώμων ᾖ ὁ τούτου ἀκούων καὶ φιλαλήθως ἐξετάθῃ τὰ πράγματα, θαυμάσεται τὸν καὶ βουλευσάμενον καὶ ἀνύσαι δυνηθέντα πανταχοῦ συστήσασθαι ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, παροικούσασ ἒκλησίαις τῶν καθ᾽ ἑκάστην πόλιν δήμων οὕτω δὲ καὶ βουλὴν ἐκκλησίας Θεοῦ βουλῇ τῇ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην πόλιν συνεξετάζων εὕροις ἄν ὅτι τινὲς μὲν τῆς ἐκκλησίας βουλευταὶ ἄξιοὶ εἰσι — εἵ τίς ἐστιν ἐν τῷ παντὶ πόλις τοῦ Θεοῦ — ἐν εκείνῃ πολιτεύεσθαι ὁι δὲ πανταχοῦ βουλευταὶ οὐδὲν ἄξιον τῆς ἐκ κατατάξεως ὑπεροχῆς, ἢν ὑπερέχειν δοκοῦσι τῶν πολιτῶν, φέρουσιν ἐν τοῖς ἑαυτῶν ἤθεσιν· οὕτω δὲ καὶ ἄρχοντα ἐκκλησίας ἑκάςτης πόλεως ἄρχοντι τῶν ἐν τῇ πόλει συγκριτέν· ἵνα κατανοήσῃς, ὅτι καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν σφόδρα ἀποτυγχανομένων βουλευτῶν καὶ ἀρχόντων ἐκκλησίας Θεοῦ, καὶ ῥαθυμοτέρων παρὰ τοὺς εὐτονωτέρως βιοῦντας οὐδὲν ἧττόν ἐστιν εὑρεῖν ὡς ἐπίπαν ὑπεροχήν τὴν ἐν τῇ ἐπὶ τὰς ἀρετὰς προκοπῇ παρὰ τὰ ἤθη τῶν ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι βουλευτῶν καὶ ἀρχόντων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἱ μέντοι Συρίαι ὅλαι καὶ ἡ Ἀραβία, οἷς ἐπαρκεῖτε ἑκάστοτε καὶ οἷς νῦν ἐπεστείλατε.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γνῶθι σεαυτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.39">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχὴ τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p4.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.16">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p4.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.46">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.29">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ Θεόν σε ἡθέλησε ποῖσαι ὁ Θεός, ἐδύνατο· ἔχεις τοῦ λόγου τὸ παράδειγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.75">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς ἀθάνατον τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς πεποιήκει, Θεὸν αὐτὸν πεποιήκει· πάλιν εἰ θνητὸν ἀυτὸν πεποιήκει ἐδόκει ἄν ὁ Θεὸς αἴτιος εἶναι τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ. Οὔτε οὖν ἀθάνατον ἀυτὸν ἐποίησεν οὔτε μὴν θνητόν, ἀλλὰ δεκτικὸν ἀμφοτέρων; ἵνα, εἰ ῥέψῃ ἐπὶ τὰ τῆς ἀθανασίας τηρήσας τὴν ἑντολὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ, μισθὸν κομίσηται παῤ αὐτοῦ τὴν ἀθανασίαν καὶ γένηται Θεός, εἰ δ᾽ αὖ τραπῇ ἐπὶ τὰ τοῦ θανάτου πράγματα παρακούσας τοῦ Θεοῦ, αὐτὸς ἐαυτῷ αἴτιος ᾖ τοῦ θανάτου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ δὲ λέγει τις· οὐκ ἡδύνατο ὁ Θεὸς ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς τέλειον ἀναδεῖξαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον; Γνύτω, ὅτι τῷ μὲν Θεῶ, ἀεὶ κατὰ τὰ αὐτὰ ὄντι καὶ ἀγεννήτῳ ὑπάρχοντι, ὃς πρὸς ἑαυτόν, πάντα δυνατά· τὰ δὲ γεγονότα, καθὸ μετέπειτα γενέσεως ἀρχὴν ἰδίαν ἔσχε, κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὑστερεῖσθαι δεῖ αὐτὰ τοῦ πεποιηκότος· ὀυ γὰρ ἡδύναντο ἀγέννητα εἶναι τὸ νεωστὶ γεγεννημένα. Καθὸ δὲ μή ἐστιν ἀγέννητα, κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὑστεροῦνται τοῦ τελείου. Καθὸ δὲ νεώτερα, κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ νήπια, κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἀσυνήθη καί αγύμναστα πρὸς τὴν τελείαν ἀγωγήν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ τοίνυν ὁ πρῶτος Ἀδὰμ ἔσχε πατέρα ἄνθρωπον καὶ ἐκ ππέρματος ἐγεννήθη, εἰκὸς ἦν καὶ τὸν δεύτερον Ἀδὰμ λέγειν ἐξ Ἰωσὴφ γεγεννῆσθαι. Εἰ δὲ ἐκεῖνος ἐκ γῆς ἐλήφθη, πλάστης δὲ αὐτοῦ ὁ Θεός, ἔδει καὶ τὸν ἀνακεφαλαιούμενον εἰς αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ πεπλασμένον ἄνθρωπον τὴν αὐτὴν ἐκείνῳ τῆς γεννήσεως ἔχειν ὁμοιότητα. Εἰς τὶ οὖν πάλιν οὐκ ἔλαβε χοῦν ὁ Θεός, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ Μαρίας ἐνήργησε τὴν πλάσιν γενέσθαι; Ἵνα μὴ ἀλλη πλάσις γένηται μηδὲ ἀλλὸ τὸ σωζόμενον ἦ, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐκεῖνος ἀνακεφαλαιωθῇ τηπουμένης τῆς ὁμοιότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς καλεῖ εἰς μετάνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοῦ λόγος πρὸ αἰώνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p15.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς παντοκράτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ πεφυκώς εξ ἑαυτοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ, τὴν δὲ ἀρχὴν λόγου δύναμιν παρειλήφαμεν. Ὁ γὰρ δεσπότης τῶν ὅλων, αὐτὸς ὑπάρχων τοῦ παντὸς ἡ ὑπόστασις, κατὰ μὲν τὴν μηδέπω γεγενημένην ποίησιν μόνος ἦν· καθὸ δὲ πᾶσα δύναμις, ὁρατῶν τε καὶ ἀοράτων ἀοράτων ἀυτὸς ὑπόστασις ἦν, σὺν αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα· σὺν αὐτῷ διὰ λογικῆς δυνάμεως αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ λόγος, ὅς ἦν ἐν αὐτῷ, ὑπέστησε. Θελήματι δέ τῆς ἁπλότητος αὐτοῦ προπηδᾷ λόγος· ὁ δὲ λόγος, ὀυ κατὰ κενοῦ χωρήσας, ἔργον πρωτότοκον τοῦ πατρὸς γίνεται. Τοῦτον ἴσμεν τοῦ κόσμου τὴν ἀρχήν. Γέγονε δὲ κατὰ μερισμόν, ο̦ κατὰ ἀποκοπήν· τὸ γὰρ ἀποτμηθὲν τοῦ πρώτου κεχώρισται, τὸ δὲ μερισθὲν οἰκονομίας τὴν αἵρεσιν προσλαβὸν οὐκ ἐνδεᾶ τὸν ὅθεν εἴληπται πεπόιηκεν. Ὥστερ γὰρ ἀπὸ μιᾶς δᾳδὸς ἀνάπτεται μὲν πυρὰ πολλὰ, τῆς δὲ πρώτης δᾳδὸς διὰ τὴν ἔξαψιν τῶν πολλῶν δᾳδῶν οὐκ ἐλαττοῦται τὸ φῶς, οὕτω καὶ ὁ λόγος προελθὼν ἐκ τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς δυνάμεως οὐκ ἄλογον πεποίηκε τὸν γεγεννηκότα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός ἐβουλήθη κόσμον κτίσαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεῷ τὰ τῆς ἀγάπης μυστήρια, καὶ τότε ἐποπτεύσεις τὸν κόλπον τοῦ πατρός, ὃν ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς Θεὸς μόνος ἐξηγήσατο· ἔστι δὲ κὰι αὐτὸς ὁ Θεὸς ἀγάπη καὶ δι᾽ ἀγάπην ἡμῖν ἀνεκράθη· καὶ τὸ μὲν ἄρρητον ἀυτοῦ πατήρ, τὸ δὲ ἡμῖν συμπαθὲς γέγονε μήτηρ· ἀγαπήσας ὁ πατὴρ ἐθηλύνθη, καὶ τούτου μέγα σημεῖον, ὃν ἀυτὸς ἐγέννησεν ἐξ αὑτοῦ καὶ ὁ τεχθείς ἑξ ἀγάπης καρπὸς ἀγάπη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθαροί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθολικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ δεύτερον οὖν λέγωμεν Θεόν· ἴστωσαν, ὅτι τὸν δεύτερον Θεὸν οὐκ ἄλλο τι λέγομεν, ἢ τὴν περιεκτικὴν πασῶν ἀρετῶν ἀρετὴν καὶ τὸν περιεκτικὸν παντὸς οὑτινοσοῦν λόγου τῶν κατὰ φύσιν καὶ προηγουμένως γεγενημένων, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ διὰ τοῦτο Παῦλος Κορινθίοις φησί· γάλα ὑμᾶς ἐπότισα, οὐ βρῶμα, οὐδὲ γὰρ ἡδονασθε βαστάζειν· τουτέστι, τὴν μὲν κατὰ ἄνθρωπον παρουσίαν τοῦ κυρίου ἐμαθητεύθητε, οὐδήπου δὲ τὸ τοῦ πατρὸς πνεῦμα ἐπαναπαύεται ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς διὰ τὴν ὑμῶν ἀσθέγειαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ οὔτε ὁ πάνυ δυνατὸς ἐν λόγῳ τῶν ἐν ταῖ ἐκκλησίαις προεστώτων ἕτερα τούτων (scil. than the regula fidei) ἐρεῖ· οὐδείς γὰρ ὑπὲρ τὸν διδάσκαλον· οὔτε ὁ ἀσθενὴς ἐν τῷ λόγῳ ἐλαττώσει τὴν παράδοσιν. Μιᾶς γὰρ καὶ τῆς αὐτῆς πίστεως οὔσης οὔτε ὁ πολὺ περὶ αὐτῆς δυνάμενος εἰπεῖν ἐπλεόνασεν, οὔτε ὁ τὸ ὀλίγον ἡλαττόνησε.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ παραβολὴν τῶν ζιζανίων πρὸς τοῦτο ἔφη ὁ Κάλλιστος λέγεσθαι· Ἄφετε τὰ ζιζάνια συναύξειν τῷ σιτῷ τουτέστιν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοὺς ἁμαρτάνοντας. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Νῶε εἰς ὁμοίωμα ἐκκλησίας ἔφη γεγονέναι, ἐν ᾗ καὶ κύνες καὶ λύκοι καὶ κόρακες κὰι πάντα τὰ καθαρὰ καὶ ἀκάθαρτα. ὁύτω φάσκων δεῖν εἶναι ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ ὁμοίως· καὶ ὅσα πρὸς τοῦτο δυνατὸς ἦν συνάγειν ὁύτως ἡρμήνευσεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν ἐκσεύξῃ Θεὸν τὸν ὄντα διδαχθείς, ἕξεις δὲ ἀθάνατον τὸ σῶμα καὶ ἄσθαρτον ἅμα ψυχῇ, βασιλείαν ὀυρανῶν ἀπολήψῃ, ὁ ἐν γῇ βιοὺς καὶ ἐπουράνιον βασιλέα ἐπιγνούς, ἔσῃ δὲ ὁμιλητὴς Θεοῦ καὶ συγκληρονόμος Χριστοῦ, οὐκ ἐπιθυμίαις ἤ πάθεσι καὶ νόσοις δουλούμενος. Γέγονας γὰρ Θεός· ὅσα γὰρ ὑπέμεινας πάθη ἄνθρωπος ὤν, ταῦτα ἐδίδου, ὅτι ἄνθρωπος εἶ, ὅσα δὲ παρακολουθεῖ Θεῷ, ταῦτα παρέχειν ἐπήγγελται Θεὸς, ὅτι ἐθεοποιήθης, ἀθάνατος γεννηθείς. Τουτέστι τὸ Γνῶθι σεαυτόν, επιγνοὺς τὸν πεποιηκότα Θεόν. Τὸ γὰρ ἐπιγνῶναι ἑαυτὸν ἐπιγνωσθῆναι συμβέβηκε τῷ καλουμένῳ ὑπ᾽ ἀυτοῦ. Μὴ σιλεχθρήσητε τοίνυν ἑαυτοῖς, ἄνθρωποι, μηδὲ τὸ παλινδρομεῖν διστάσητε. Χριστὸς γὰρ ἐστιν ὁ κατὰ πάντων Θεός, ὃς τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἀποπλύνειν προέταξε, νέον τὸν παλαιὸν ἄνθρωπον ἀποτελῶν, εἰκόνα τοῦτον καλέσας ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, διὰ τύπου τὴν εἰς σὲ ἐπιδεικνύμενος στοργήν, οὗ προστάγμασιν ὑπακούσας σεμνοῖς, καὶ ἀγαθοῦ ἀγαθὸς γενόμενος μιμητής, ἔσῃ ὅμοιος ὑπ᾽ ἀυτοῦ τιμηθείς. Οὐ γὰρ πτωχέυει Θεὸς καὶ σὲ Θεὸν ποιήσας εἰς δόξαν αὐτοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κεστοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p15.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κεστοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κλήμεντα τοῦτον ἐπίσκοπον ὑμῖν χειροτονῶ, ᾧ τὴν ἐμὴν τῶν λόγων πιστεύω καθέδραν . . . διὸ αὐτῷ μεταδίδωμι τὴν ἐξουσίαν τοῦ δεσμεύειν καὶ λύειν, ἵνα περὶ παντὸς οὗ ἄν χειροτονήσῃ ἐπὶ γῆς ἔσται δεδογματισμένον ἐν οὐρανοῖς. δήσει γὰρ ὅ δεῖ δεθῆναι καὶ λύσει ὅ δεῖ λυθῆναι, ὡς τὸν τῆς ἐκκλησίας εἰδὼς κανόνα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κλήμης πολλοὺς πρὸ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ κόσμους τερατεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κάλλιστος πρῶτος τὰ πρὸς τὰς ἡδονὰς τοῖς ἀνθρώποις συγχωρεῖν ἐπενόησε, λέγων πᾶσιν ὑπ᾽ ἀυτοῦ ἀφίεσθαι ἁμαρτίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κάλλιστος ἐδογμάτισεν ὅπως εἰ ἐπίσκοπος ἁμάρτοι τι, εἰ καὶ πρὸς θάνατον, μὴ δεῖν κατατίθεσθαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κόσμου μὲν γὰρ ἡ κατασκευὴ καλή, τὸ δὲ ἐν ἀυτῷ πολίτευμα φαῦλον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος πρὸς Ἕλληνας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.43">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λέγεται μέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μωυσῆς πάσης βαρβάρου φιλοσοφίας ἀρχηγός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μή τι οὖν, εἰ καὶ παραβαίη τις συνθήκας καὶ τὴν ὁμολογίαν παρέλθοι τὴν πρὸς ἡμᾶς, διὰ τὸν ψευσάμενον τὴν ὁμολογίαν ἀφεξόμεθα τῆς ἀληθείας καὶ ἡμεῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἀψευδεῖν χρὴ τὸν ἐπιεικῆ καὶ μηδὲν ὧν ὑπέσχηται ἀκυροῦν κἂν ἄλλοι τινὲς παραβαίνωσι συνθήκας, οὕτως καὶ ἡμᾶς κατὰ μηδένα τρόπον τὸν ἐκκλησιαστικὸν παραβαίνειν προσήκει κανόνα καὶ μάλιστα τὴν περὶ τῶν μεγίστων ὁμολογίαν ἡμεῖς μὲν φυλάττομεν, οἱ δὲ παραβαίνουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.55">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ον μὲν νομίζομαν καὶ πεπείσμεθα ἀρχῆθεν εἶναι Θεοῦ καὶ υἱὸν Θεοῦ, οὗτος ὁ αὐτολόγος ἐστὶ καὶ ἡ αὐτοσοφία καὶ ἡ αὐτοαλήθεια· τὸ δὲ θνητὸν αὐτοῦ σῶμα καὶ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην ἐν αὐῷ ψυχὴν τῇ πρὸς ἐκεῖνον οὐ μόνον κοινωνίᾳ, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἑνώσει καὶ ἀνακράσει, τὰ μέγιστά φαμεν προσειληφέναι καὶ τῆς ἐκείνου θεότητος κακοινωνηκότα εἰς Θεὸν μεταβεβηκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐνδεῖ τι ἀυτῷ πρὸς ἐξομοίωσιν τῷ καλῷ καὶ ἀγαθῷ εἶναι· οὐδὲ ἄρα σιλεῖ τινὰ τὴν κοινὴν ταύτην σιλίαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀγαπᾷ τὸν κτίστην διὰ τῶν κτισμάτων, Οὔτ᾽ οὖν ἐπιθυμίᾳ καὶ ὁρέξει τινὶ περιπίπτει οὔτε ἐνδεής ἐστι κατά γε τὴν ψυχὴν τῶν ἄλλων τινός συνὼν ἤδη δι᾽ ἀγάπης τῷ ἐραστῷ, ᾧ δὴ ᾠκείωται κατὰ τὴν αἵρεσιν καὶ τῇ ἐξ ἀσκήσεως ἕξει, τούτῳ προσεχέστερον συνεγγίζων, μακάριος ὢστε ἕνεκά γε τούτων ἐξυμοιοῦσθαι βιάζεται τῷ διδασκάλῳ εἰς ἀπαθείαν. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἐγκρατὴς οὗτος ἔτι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἕξει γέγονεν ἀπαθείας σχῆμα θεῖον ἐπενδύσασθαι αναμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἔστιν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.46">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὔτε ἄναρχος ἡ ὕλη καθάπερ ὁ Θεός, οὐδὲ διὰ τὸ ἄναρχον καὶ αὐτὴ ἰσοδύναμος τῷ Θεῷ· γεννητὴ δὲ καὶ οὐχ ὑπό τοῦ ἄλλου γεγονυῖα· μόνον δε ὑπὸ τοῦ πάντων δημιουργοῦ προβεβλημένη.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ἀρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.33">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.48">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.29">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ἀρχῶν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.17">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.80">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.24">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.6">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.26">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.32">10</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πλάσας ὁ Θεὸς κατ᾽ ἀρχὰς τὸν ἄνθρωπον τῆς γνώμης αὐτοῦ τὰ τῆς φύσεως ἀπῃώρησεν ἐντολῇ μιᾷ ποιησάμενος τὴν διάπειραν. Φυλάξαντα μὲν γὰρ ταύτην τῆς ἀθανάτου λήξεως πεποίηκεν ἔσεσθαι, παραβάντα δὲ τῆς ἐναντίας. Οὕτω γεγονὼς ὁ ἄνθρωπος καὶ πρὸς τὴν παράβασιν εὐθὺς ἐλθὼν τὴν φθορὰν φυσικῶς εἰσεδέξατο. Φύσει δὲ τῆς φθορᾶς προσγενομένης ἀναγκαῖον ἦν ὅτι σῶσαι βουλόμενος ἦν τὴν φθοροποιὸν οὐσίαν ἀφανίσας. Τοῦτο δὲ οὐκ ἦν ἑτέρως γενέσθαι, εἰ μήπερ ἡ κατὰ φύσιν ζωὴ προσεπλάκη τῷ τὴν φθορὰν δεξαμένῳ ἀφανιζουσα μὲν τὴν φθοράν, ἀθάνατον δὲ τοῦ λοιποῦ τὸ δεξάμενον διατηροῦσα. Διὰ τοῦτο τὸν λόγον ἐδέησεν ἐν σώματι γενέσθαι, ἵνα (τοῦ θανάτου) τῆς κατὰ φύσιν ἡμᾶς φθορᾶς ἐλευθερώσῃ. Εἰ γὰρ, ὥς φατε, νεύματι μόνον τὸν θάνατον ἡμῶν ἀπεκώλυσεν, οὐ προσῄει μὲν διὰ τὴν βούλησιν ὁ θάνατος, οὐδὲν δὲ ἧττον φθαρτοὶ πάλιν ἦμεν, φυσικὴν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς τὴν φθορὰν περιφέροντες.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σωκράτει οὐδεὶς ἐπείσθη ὑπὲρ τούτου τοῦ δόγματος ἀποθνήσκειν· Χριστῷ δὲ τῷ καὶ ὑπὸ Σωκράτους ἀπὸ μέρους γνωσθέντι . . . οὐ φιλόσοφοι οὐδὲ φιλόλογοι μόνον ἐπείσθησαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ Εἰρηνάιου τε κὰι Μελίτωνος κὰι τῶν λοιπῶν τίς ἀγνοεῖ βιβλία, θεὸν καὶ ἄνθρωπον καταγγέλλοντα τὸν Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰς αἱρέσεις ἕτερος οὐκ ἐλέγξει, ἢ τὸ ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ παραδοθὲν ἅγιον πνεῦμα, οὗ τυχόντες πρότεροι οἱ ἀπόστολοι μετέδοσαν τοῖς ὀρθῶς πεπιστευκόσιν ὧν ἡμεῖς δίαδοχοι τυγχάνοντες τῆς τε ἀυτῆς χάριτος μετέχοντες ἀρχιερατείας τε καὶ διδασκαλίας καὶ φρουροὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας κελογισμένοι ὀυκ ὀφθαλμῷ νυστάζομεν, ὀυδὲ λόγον ὀρθὸν σιωπῶμεν, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τίς μᾶλλον τῆς Ἰησοῦ ψυχῆς ἢ κἂν παραπλησίως κακόλληται τῷ κυρίῳ; ὕπερ εἰ οὕτως ἔχει οὐκ εἰσὶ δύο ἡ ψυχὴ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ πρὸς τὸν πάσης κτίσεως πρωτότοκον Θεὸν λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ μὲν ὑποκείμενον ἕν ἐστι, ταῖς δὲ ἐπινοίαις τὰ πολλὰ ὀνόματα ἐπὶ διαφόρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.44">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸν πριωμενον ἔσης, εἶναι τὸν Χριστόν; ὁ πεπρακὼς τὶς ἐστιν; ἦλθεν εἰς σὲ ὁ ἀπλοῦς μῠθος· ὅτι ὁ πωλῶν καὶ ὁ ἀγοράζων ἀδελσοί εἰσιν; εἰ κακός ὤν ὁ διάβολος τῷ ἀγαθῷ πέπρακεν, οὐκ ἔστι κακὸς ἀλλὰ ἀγαθός· ὁ γὰρ ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς σθονήσας τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ, νῦν ὀυκ ἔτι ὑπὸ σθόνου ἄγεται, τῷ ἀγαθῷ τὴν νομὴν παραδούς. ἔσται οὖν δίκαιος ὁ τοῦ σθόνου καὶ παντὸς κακοῦ παυσάμενος. αὐτὸς γοῦν ὁ Θεὸς εὑρίσκεται πωλήσας· μᾶλλον δὲ οἱ ἡμαρτηκότες ἑαυτοὺς ἀπηλλοτρίωσαν οἱ ἄνθρωποι διὰ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἀυτῶν· πάλιν δὲ ἐλυτρώθησαν διὰ τὴν εὐσπλαγχνίαν ἀυτοῦ. τοῦτο γὰρ σήσιν ὁ προσήτης· Ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις ὑμῶν ἐπράθητε καὶ ταῖς ἀνομίαις ἐξαπέστειλα τὴν μητέρα ὑμῶν. Καὶ ἄλλος πὰλιν· Δωρεὰν ἐπράθητε, καὶ οὐ μετὰ ἀργυρίου λυτρωθήσεσθε. Τὸ, οὐδὲ μετὰ ἀργυρίου· δηλονότι, τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ Χριστοῦ. τοῦτο γὰρ σάσκει ὁ προσήτης : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸς λόγος καὶ νόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸς ἐν ἰδέᾳ γυναικὸς ἐσχηματισμένος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπαξ παραδοθεῖσα τοῖς ἁγίοις πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αγαθός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αυθεντία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰ τρεῖς ἡμέραι τύποι ἑισὶν τῆς τριάδος, τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ λόγου ἀυτοῦ καὶ τῆς σοφίας ἀυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ δύο οὐσίαι Χριστοῦ”.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς βίβλοι καὶ αἱ προσεπιτούτοις ἐπιστολαὶ Παύλου τοῦ ὁσίου ἀνδρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ κατὰ πάντα τόπον τῆς ἁγίας καὶ καθολικῆς ἐκκλησίας παροικίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν φιλοσοφοῦσαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ τότε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱτιατόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.72">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτίκα διδάξαντος τοῦ σωτῆρος τοὺς ἀποστόλους ἡ τῆς ἐγγράφου ἄγραφος ἤδη καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς διαδίδοται παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.50">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς ὑπάρχων τοῦ παντὸς ἡ ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὗται φωνὰι τῆς ἐκκλησίας, ἐξ ἧς πᾶσα ἔσχηκεν ἐκκλησία τὴς ἀρχήν· αὗται φωναὶ τῆς μητροπόλεως τῶν τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης πολιτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίος καὶ μαθήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βύθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p7.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις σύντομος τῶν κατεπειγόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφαὶ βαρβαρικαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p11.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφάι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφὴ γέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφή.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυμναστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεδιὼς καὶ ἐξευλαβούμενος, μή πη δόξω πρὶν ἐπισυγγράφειν ἤ ἐπιδιατάσσεσθαι τῷ τῆς τοῦ εὐαγγελίου καινῆς διαθήκης λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεσπότης τῶν ὅλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖ γὰρ ἀποκατασταθῆαι ὅθεν ἀπέστη.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.44">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δημιούργημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.78">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατάξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p1.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάγματα Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάγματα καὶ μαθήματα καὶ μαθήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλοι ἀποστολικοὶ καὶ προϕητικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλία τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχὴ τῶν δώδεκα ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διώκομαι ὡς λύκος ἐκ προβάτων˙ οὐκ εἰμὶ λύκς˙ ῥῆμά εἰμί καὶ πνεῦμα καὶ δύναμις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὸ λέγει· ἔγειρε ὁ καθεύδων καὶ ἀνάστα ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν καὶ ἐπιφαύσει σοι ὁ Χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ οὗ καὶ ἡμεῖς τυχόντες τὴν διὰ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἀναγέννησιν εἰς ἕνα τέλειον καὶ ἐπουράνιον ἄνθρωπον οἱ πάντες καταντῆσαι ἐπιθυμοῦμεν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.19">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόξαις παλαιῶν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δογματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκαιώματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέδωκεν ὁ Θεὸς τῷ κόσμῳ κυμαινομένῳ καὶ χειμαζομένῳ ὑπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων τὰς συναγωγάς, λεγομένας δὲ ἐκκλησίας ἁγίας, ἐν αἷς καθάπερ λιμέσιν εὐόρμοις ἐν νήσοις ἁι διδασκαλίαι τῆς αληθείας ἐισίν . . . Καὶ ὥσπερ αὖ νῆσοι εἰσιν ἕτεραι πετρώδεις καὶ ἄνυδροι καὶ ἔκαρποι καὶ θηριώδεις καὶ ἀοίκητοι ἐπὶ βλάβῃ τῶν πλεόντων . . . οὕτως εἰσὶν αἱ διδασκαλίαι τῆς πλάνης, λέγω δὲ τῶν αἱρέσεων αἳ ἐξαπολλύουσιν τοὺς προσίοντας αὐταῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις ἐστὶ τοῦ ἀρρήτου πατρὸς καὶ οὐχὶ ἀνθρωπείου κόγου κατασκευή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο συνέστη τὰ ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτημάτα παρεχόμενα, πάθος διὰ Χριστὸν καὶ βάπτισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο τῇ ὑποστάσει πράγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.68">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εντολαὶ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ γοῦν τις καθ᾽ ὑπόθεσιν προθείη τῷ γνωστικῷ πότερον ἑλέσθαι βούλοιτο τὴν γνῶσιν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἢ τὴν σωτηρίαν τὴν αἰωνίαν, εἴη δὲ ταῦτα κεχωρισμένα παντὸς μᾶλλον ἐν ταυτότητε ὅντα, οὐδὲ καθ᾽ ὁτιοῦν διστάσας ἕλοιτ᾽ ἂν τὴν γνῶσιν τοῦ Θεοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δἰκασμῷ, οὐκ ἄρα ἀληθῆ ἐστὶν τὰ ὑπ̓ αὐτοῦ εἰρημένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ καὶ ἦν ἄνθρωπος, ἀλλὰ νῦν οὐ͐δαμῶς ἐστὶν ἄνθρωπος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ἐπὶ τὸ καταλῦσαι θάνατον ἀφικνεῖται τὸ διαφέρον γένος, οὐχ ὁ Χριστὸς τὸν θάνατον κατήργησεν, εἰ μὴ καὶ αὐτὸς αὐτοῖς ὁμοούσιος λεχθείη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ὑγιῆ τὰ τοιαῦτα, τί θαυμαστόν, τὴν ποίοτητα τοῦ θνητοῦ κατὰ τὸν Ἰησοῦν σώματος προνοίᾳ Θεοῦ βουληθέντος μεταβαλεῖν εἰς αιθέριον καὶ θείαν ποιότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰδότες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκὼν τῆς οὐρανίου ἐκκλησίας ἡ ἐπίγειος, διόπερ εὐχόμεθα καὶ ἐπί γῆς γενέσθαι τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Θεοῦ ὡς ἐν οὐρανῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ὀλίγους ἐκ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἀγράφως παραδοθεῖσα κατελήλυθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.52">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς Ῥώμην ὅς ἔπεμψεν ἐμὲν βασίληαν ἀθρῆσαι καὶ βασίλισσαν ιδεῖν χρυσόστολον χρυσοπέδιλον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴτε τὸ ἐν ἡμῖν αὐτεξούσιον εἰς γνῶσιν ἀφικόμενον τἀγαθοῦ σκιρτᾷ τε καὶ πηδᾷ ἁπὲρ τὰ ἐσκαμμένα, πλὴν οὐ χάριτος ἄνευ τῆς ἐξαιρέτου πτεροῦταί τε καὶ ἀνίσταται καὶ ἄνω τῶν ὑπερκειμένων αἴρεται ἡ ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷ γὰρ καὶ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ ταῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς Θ. π.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς κύριος, μόνος ἐκ μόνου, Θεὸς ἐκ Θεοῦ, χαρακτὴρ καὶ εἰκὼν τῆς θεότητος, λόγος ἔνεργος, σοφία τῆς τῶν ὅλων συστάσεως περιεκτικὴ καὶ δύναμις τῆς ὅλης κτίσεως ποιντική, ὑιὸς ἀληθινὸς πατρός, ἀόρατος ἀοράτου καὶ ἄφθαρτος ἀφθάρτου καὶ ἀθάνατος ἀθανάτου καὶ ἀἴδιος ἀϊδίου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.54">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβέστεροί ἐσμεν καὶ Θεὸν καὶ τὰ ἄγάλματα σέβοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὕρεσις καὶ θεωρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεολογεῖν and θελογία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεολογικὴ σοφία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπεύεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεάνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θρέψε μ᾽ Ἀλεξάνδρεια, μέτοικον ἔθαψε δὲ Ῥώμη, αἱ κόσμου καὶ γῆς, ὦ ξένε, μητροπόλεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσίαι, νῦν εὐχαὶ καὶ δεήσεις καὶ ἐυχαριστίαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθολ. δόξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθολικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p4.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.14">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθρολικὴ δόξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὸ πᾶσα δύναμις ὁρατῶν τε καὶ αὀράτων αὐτὸς ὑπόστασις ἦν, σὺν αὐτῲ τὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὼς καὶ πολλῶν ἀκούομεν ἀδελφῶν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ προφητικὰ χαρίσματα ἐχόντων κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p8.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καινοτομεῖν τὰ βαρβάρων δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὸν ἐλεημοσύνη ὡς μετάνοια ἁμαρτίας· κρείσσων νηστεία προσευχῆς, ἐλεημοσύνη δὲ ἀμφοτέρων . . . ἐλεημοσύνη γὰρ κούϕισμα ἁμαρτίας γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν τῆς παραδόσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν τῆς πίστεως, κανὼν τῆς ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν δὲ ἐκκλησιαστικὸς ἡ συνῳδία καὶ ἡ συμφωνία νόμου τε καὶ προφητῶν τῇ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ κυρίου παρουσίαν παραδιδομένῃ διαθήκῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν καθολικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν τῆς παραδόσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν τῆς πίστεως, κανὼν τῆς ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ μερισμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.44">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ μὲν τὸν βίον Χριστιανῶς ζῶν καὶ παρανόμως, κατὰ δὲ τὰς περὶ τῶν πραγμάτων καὶ τοῦ θείου δόξας Ἑλληνίζων καὶ τὰ Ἑλλήνων τοῖς ὀθνείοις ὑποβαλλόμενος μύθοις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν καινὴν διαθήκην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p13.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸν κανόνα τοῦ εὐαγγελίου = κατὰ τ. εὐαγγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.46">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ ἀληθείαν εὐαγγελικὸς κανών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.45">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ ἀλήθειαν πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἰδίαν τῆς οὐσίας περιγραφήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.69">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ ἡπίστουν τοῦτο ἔσεσθαι, ἀλλὰ νῦν κατανοήσας αὐτὰ πιστεύω, ἅμα καὶ ἐπιτυχὼν ἱεραῖς γραφαῖς τῶν ἁγίων προφητῶν, οἳ καὶ προεῖπον διὰ τνεύματος Θεοῦ τὰ προγεγονότα ᾧ τρόπῳ γέγονεν καὶ τὰ ἐνεστῷτα τίνι τρόπῳ γίνεται, καὶ τὰ ἐπερχόμενα ποίᾳ τάξει ἀπαρτισθήσεται. Ἀπόδειξιν οὐν λαβὼν τῶν γινομένων καὶ προαναπεφωνημένων οὐκ απιστῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μακάριοι γε ὅσοι δεόμενοι τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ τοιοῦτοι γεγόνασιν, ὡς μηκέτι αὐτοῦ χρῄζειν ἰατροῦ τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας θεραπεύοντος, μηδὲ ποιμένος, μηδὲ ἀπολυτρώσεως, ἀλλὰ σοσίας καὶ λόγου καὶ δικαιοσύνης, ἢ εἴ τι ἄλλο τοῖς διὰ τελειότητα χωρεῖν αὐτοῦ τὰ κάλλιστα δυναμένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ περὶ δικαιοσύνης, ἧς ὁ νόμος εἴρηκεν, ἀκόλουθα εὑρίσκεται καὶ τὰ τῶν προφητῶν καὶ τῶν εὐαγγελίων ἔχειν, διὰ τὸ τούς πάντας πνευματοφόρους ἑνὶ πνέυματι θεοῦ λελαληκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὴν πρώτην ἡμέραν ποιοῦμεν αὐτοὺς Χριστιανούς, τὴν δὲ δευτέραν κατηχουμένους, εἶτα τὴν τρίτην ἐξορκίζομεν αὐτοὺς κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τότε δὴ παῦσις ἔσται μετέπειτα προφητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμος τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινὴ ἕνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.19">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνία, ἕνωσις, ἀνακράσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοσμικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.15">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.77">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίστης τῶν πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἂν ἑτεροῖα τισι τῶν πολλῶν καταφαίνηται τὰ ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν λεγόμενα τῶν κυριακῶν γραφῶν, ἰστέον ὅτι ἐκεῖθεν ἀναπνεῖ τε καὶ ζῇ καὶ τὰς ἀσορμὰς ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἔχοντα τὸν νοῦν μόνον, οὐ τὴν λέξιν, παριστᾶν ἐπαγγελλέται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κὰι ὁ ὑιὸς λόγος ὁμωνύμως τῷ τατρικῷ λόγῳ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ σὰρξ γενόμενος, οὐδὲ μὴν ὁ πατρῷος λόγος, ἀλλὰ δύναμίς τις τοῦ Θεοῦ. οἷον ἀπόρροια τοῦ λόγου αὐτοῦ νοῦς γενόμενος τὰς τῶν ἀνθρώπων καρδίας διαπεσοίτηκε. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήρυγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήρυγμα τῆς ἀληθέιας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμος νοητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος προφορικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος σώϕρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἐνδιάθετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὸν ἡμῖν βρῶμα ἡ γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λάβετε ὕδωρ λογικόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγει ὁ θέος· οὑ χάρις ὑμῖν εἰ ἀγαπᾶτε κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος εἰς ἐπίδειξιν τοῦ ἀποστολικοῦ κηρύγματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἐνδιάθετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος, νοῦς, πνεῦμα, σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγου τοῦ δημοσίου καὶ ἐπιγείου κεχωρισμένοι καὶ παραγγέλμασι καὶ νόμῳ πατρὸς ἀφθαρσίας ἑπόμενοι, πᾶν τὸ ἐν δόξῃ κείμενον ἀνθρωπίνῃ παραιτούμεθα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέρος σπερματικοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέρος τοῦ σπερματικοῦ θείου λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μερισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.67">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετάνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταδοῦναί σοι θέλω τῆς ἐμῆς χάριτος . . . λάμβανε ἀπ᾽ εμõυ καὶ δι᾽ εμõυ χάριν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετοχὴ Θεοῦ ἐστὶ τὸ γινώσκειν Θεὸν καὶ ἀπολαύειν τῆς χρηστότητος αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὴν κλῆσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μίμημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μια ἡ πάντων γέγονε τῶν ἀποστόλων ὥσπερ διδασκαλία οὕτως δὲ καὶ ἡ παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μνήμην τῆς θυσίας Χριστοῦ προσφέρειν and τὴν ἔνσαρκον τοῦ Χριστοῦ παρουσίαν καὶ τὸ καταρτισθὲν αὐτοῦ σῶμα προσφέρειν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενής, πρωτότοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυρίον πλῆθος οὐ μόνον αἱρετικῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμετέρων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυρίων γοῦν ὄντων κατ᾽ ἀριθμὸν ἅ πράσσουσιν ἄνθρωποι σχεδὸν δύο εἰσὶν ἀρχαὶ πάσης ἁμαρτίας, ἄγνοια καὶ ἀσθένεια, ἄμφω δὲ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν, τῶν μήτε ἐθελόντων μανθάνειν μήτε αὖ τῆς ἐπιθυμίας κρατεῖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυσταγωγία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.44">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστικὴ παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστήροιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυτήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάθησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.43">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάθησις and μυσταγωγία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέρος θεοῦ καὶ τῷ Θοῷ ὁμοούσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ δεῖν ὅλως ἐξετάζειν τὸν λόγον, ἀλλ᾽ ἕκαστον, ὡς πεπίστευκα, διαμένειν· σωθήσεσθαι γὰρ τοὺς ἐπὶ τὸν ἐσταυρωμένον ἡλπικότας κ.τ.λ.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p1.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ξενιζῶμεθα, ἐάν ὁρῶμεν ἡμῶν τὰ ἀθροίσματα πεπληρωμένα καὶ πονηρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ σαρκωθῆναι τὸν λόγον ἀλλὰ δόξαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήποτε, ὡς γέγραπται, πολλοὶ κλητοὶ, ὀλίγοι δὲ ἐκλεκτοὶ εὑρεθῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήτηρ δέ οὐχ, ὥς τινες ἐκδεδώκασιν, ἡ ἐκκλησία, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ θεία γνώσις καὶ ἡ σοφία : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήτηρ παρθένος· ἐκκλησίαν ἐμοὶ φίλον ἀυτὴν καλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία ἡ πάντων γέγονε τῶν ἀποστόλων ὥσπερ διδασκαλία οὕτως δὲ καὶ ἡ παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.49">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος, νομοθέτης and κριτής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομοθεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νύμφη γὰρ εστὶν ὁ πᾶς ἅνθρωπος, ὁπόταν τοῦ ἀληθοῦς προφήτου λευκῷ λόγῳ ἀληθείας σπειρόμενος φωτίζηται τὸν νοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομία Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομία τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομίαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.49">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.73">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ βουλόμενοι φιλοσοφεῖν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἄνθρωποι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Θεοῦ πιστεύοντες καὶ δι᾽ ἀγαθοεργίας τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ ἐξιλασκόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ κατὰ Μωυσέα καὶ ὁμοίως αὐτῷ φιλοσοφοῦντες.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μετὰ λόγου βιώσαντες Χριστιανοί εἰσι, κἄν ἄθεοι ἐνομίσθησαν, οἷον ἐν Ἕλλησι μὲν Σωκράτης καὶ Ἡράκλειτος καὶ οἱ ὅμοιοι αὐτοῖς, ἐν βαρβάροις δὲ Ἀβραὰμ κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μὲν τὴν ἀληθῆ τῆς μακαρίας σώζοντες διδασκαλίας παράδοσιν εὐθὺς ἀπὸ Πέτρου τε καὶ Ἰακώβου, Ἰωάννου τε καὶ Παύλου τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων, παῖς παρὰ πατρὸς ἐκδεχόμενος ἧκον δὴ σὺν θεῷ καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς τὰ προγονικὰ ἐκεῖνα καὶ ἀποστολικὰ καταθησόμενοι σπέρματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.47">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ παγαιοὶ θεολόγοι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ τῶν αἱρέσεων τὰς πρὸς Τιμόθεον ἀθετοῦσιν ἐπιστολάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἡμέτεροι νόμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἵτινες μάρτυρες ἔσονται μεταξὺ ὑμῶν καὶ ἡμῶν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶκος θεοῦ ἐκκλησία, στύλος καὶ ἑδραίωμα τῆς αληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷς ἄν οἱ κατὰ τὴν Ἰταλίαν καὶ τὴν Ῥωμαίων πόλιν ἐπίσκοποι τοῦ δόγματος επιστέλλοιεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ μόνον ἐν Ἕλλησι διὰ Σωκράτους ὑπὸ λόγου ἡλέγχθη ταῦτα, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν βαρβάροις ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ λόγου μορφωθέντος καὶ ἀνθρώπου καὶ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ κληθέντος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴν οὐδὲ τῶν λοιπῶν ἔτυχε, διαφυγὼν τὴν νόσον, ὧν χρὴ μεταλαμβάνειν κατὰ τὸν τῆς ἐκκλησίας κανόνα, τοῦ τε σφραγισθῆναι ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴν οὐδὲ ὁ πατὴρ ἄνευ υἱοῦ· ἅμα γὰρ τῷ πατήρ υἱοῦ πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ παύσεται ἡ ἐκκλησία γεννῶσα ἐκ καρδίας τὸν λόγον τὸν ἐν κόσμω ὑπὸ ἀπίστων διωκόμενον. “καὶ ἔτεκε”, φησίν, “υἱὸν ἄρρενα, ὃς μέλλει ποιμαίνειν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη”, τὸν ἄρρενα καὶ τέλειον Χριστόν, παῖδα Θεοῦ, Θεὸν καὶ ἄνθρωπον καταγγελλόμενον ἀεί τίκτουσα ἡ ἐκκλησία διδάσκει πάντα τὰ ἔθνη.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ σοφιστὴς ὑπῆρχεν ἀλλὰ δύναμις Θεοῦ ὁ λόγος αὐτοῦ ἦν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία, ὑπόστασις, ὐποκείμενον, πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.70">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχ ὅπερ μὴ ἐλάβομεν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅπερ λαβόντες ὑπὸ τῆς πλάνης ἔχειν ἐκωλύθημεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω δέ καὶ ὁ τὸν κανόνα τῆς ἀληθείας ἀκλινῆ ἐν ἑαυτῷ κατέχων ὃν διὰ τοῦ βαπτρίσματος εἴληφε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως δὴ καὶ διὰ ταῦτα ϕιλόσοϕος ἐγώ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως ὁ τῷ κυρίῳ πειθόμενος καὶ τῇ δοθείσῃ δι᾽ ἀυτοῦ κατακολουθήσας προφητείᾳ τελέως ἐκτελεῖται κατ᾽ εἰκόνα τοῦ διδασκάλου ἐν σαρκὶ περιπολῶν Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτως δύναμιν λαβοῦσα κυριακὴν ἡ ψυχὴ μελετᾷ εἶναι Θεός, κακόν μὲν ὀυδὲν ἄλλο πλὴν ἀγνοίας εἶναι νομίζουσα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων εὐτονώτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντοκράτωρ ὅτι αὐτὸς τὰ πάντα κρατεῖ καὶ ἐμπεριέχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραδόσεις τῶν ἀρχάιων πρεσβυτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακαταθήκη ἀποδιδομένη Θεῷ ἡ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ κυρίου διδασκαλίαν διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἀυτοῦ τῆς θεοσεβοῦς παραδόσεως σύνεσίς τε καὶ συνάσκησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσισ ἄγραφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέστιν σοὶ τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπιγνόντι καὶ τελείῳ γενομένῳ εὐδαιμονεῖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρ᾽ αὐτὸ τοῦ λόγου τυγχάνοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατὴρ διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρὸ τῶν ὅλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατὴρ τῆς δικαιοσύνης καὶ πασῶν τῶν ἀρετῶν χρηστότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῖς Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ δὲ τῶν ἐξοδευόντων ὁ παλαιὸς καὶ κανονικὸς νόμος φυλαχθήσεται καὶ νῦν, ὥστε εἴτις ἐξοδεύοι, τοῦ τελευταίου καὶ ἀναγκαιοτάτου ἐφοδίου μὴ ἀποστερεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ κτίσεως καὶ γενέσεως Χριστοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p15.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ προνοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.15">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.17">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.27">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.12">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.13">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.22">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.50">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.57">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.35">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.15">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.16">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.2">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.5">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.25">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.10">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.12">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.20">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.12">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.6">20</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχῶν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.11">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.13">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.22">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.82">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.9">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.31">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.33">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.4">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.8">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.21">15</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηγὴ τῆς θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστέυω εἰς ἕνα θεὸν παντακράτορα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλέον ἐστὶν τοῦ πιστεῦσαι τὸ γνῶναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p4.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.16">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.21">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ἀσώματος, ἄϋλος, ἀσχημάτιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνοή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτευόμενα ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῶν πολέων πλήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεύεσθαι κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p13.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλοὶ καθάπερ οἱ παῖδες τὰ μορμολυκεῖα, οὕτως δεδίασι τὴν ἑλληνικὴν σιλοσοσίαν, σοβούμενοι μὴ ἀπαγάγῃ αὐτούς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποία ἂν ἄλλη βελτίων μέθοδος πρὸς τὸ τοῖς πολλοῖς βοηθῆσαι εὑρεθείη, τῆς ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ τοῖς ἔθνεσι παραδοθείσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποῖον οὖν υἱὸν ἑαυτοῦ ὁ Θεὸς διὰ τῆς σαρκὸς κατέπεμψεν ἀλλ᾽ ἢ τὸν λόγον; ὃν υἱὸν προσηγόρευε διὰ τὸ μέλλειν αὐτὸν γενέσθαι. Καὶ τὸ κοινὸν ὅνομα τῆς εἰς ἀνθρώπους φιλοστοργίας ἀναλαμβάνει ὁ υἱὸς (καίτοι τέλειος λόγος ὢν μονγενής). οὔδ᾽ ἡ σαρξ καθ᾽ ἑαυτὴν δίχα τοῦ λόγου ὑποστῆναι ἠδύνατο διὰ τὸ ἐν λόγῳ τὴν σύστασιν ἔχειν. οὕτως οὖν εἱς υἱὸς τέλειος Θεοῦ ἐφανερώθη.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς Μαρκίωνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τοὺς ἀποφηναμένους τὰ περὶ Θεοῦ” and not “πρὸς τοὺς θεολογοῦντας”.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβολὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.55">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προθύμως Ἀβραὰμ τὸν ἴδιον μονογενῆ καὶ ἀγαπητὸν παραχωρήσας θυσίαν τῷ Θεῷ, ἵνα καὶ ὁ Θεὸς εὐδοκήσῃ ὑπὲρ τοῦ σπέρματος ἀυτοῦ παντὸς τὸν ἴδιον μονογενῆ καὶ ἀγαπητὸν υἱὸν θύσίαν παρασχεῖν εἰς λύτρωσιν ἡμετέραν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκοπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.27">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκάθημαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκάθηται ἐν [to be understood in a local sense] τόπῳ χωρίου Ῥρωμαίων — προκαθημένη τῆς ἀγάπης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προνοία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσορικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστάγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προώρισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ταῖς ἄλλαις θρησκείαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p15.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ταῦτα δ᾽ἡμεῖς φήσομεν οἱ μελετήσαντες μηδενὶ ἀπεχθάνεσθαι τῶν καλῶς λεγομένων; κἂν οἱ ἔξω τῆς πίστεως λέγωσι καλῶς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόκειται δὲ τοῖς εἰς τελείωσιν σπεύδουσιν ἡ γνῶσις ἡ λογικὴ ἧς θεμέλιος ἡ ἁγία τριὰς πιστίς, ἀγάπη, ἐλπίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον αἴτιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.71">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα ὀνίνησιν ὁ κύριος καὶ πάντα ὠφελεῖ καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος καὶ ὡς Θεός, τὰ μὲν ἁμαρτήματα ὡς Θεὸς ἀφιείς, εἰς δί τὸ μὴ ἐξαμαρτάνειν παιδαγωγῶν ὡς ἄνθρωπος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες τῆς αὐτῆς εἰσὶ φύσεως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων μὲν ἄιτιος τῶν καλῶν ὁ Θεός, ἀλλὰ τῶν μὲν κατὰ προηγούμενον ὡς τῆς τε διαθήκης τῆς παλαιᾶς καὶ τῆς νεάς, τῶν δὲ κατ᾽ ἐπακολούθημα ὡς τῆς σιλοσοσίας. τάχα δὲ καὶ προηγουμένως τοῖς Ἕλλησιν ἐδόθη τότε πρὶν ἢ τὸν κύριον καλέσαι καὶ τοὺς Ἕλληνας. ἐπαιδαγώγει γὰρ καί ἀυτὴ τὸ Ἑλληνικὸν ὡς ὁ γόμος τοὺς Ἑβραίους εἰς Χριστόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέρὶ τοῦ διαβόλου καὶ τῆς ἀποκαλύψεως Ἰωάννου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p2.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις καὶ ὁμολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις ἐπιστημονική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις ἰδιωτική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα ἡ ἐν κόςμῳ ἀδελφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσαι αἱ ἐκκλησίαι, ἐκκλησίαι κατὰ πᾶσαν πόλιν, ἐκκλησίαι αἱ ἐν κόσμῳ, αἱ ὑφ᾽ οὐράνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οὐ κυρίως τὴν ἐις τιμὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ κατ᾽ ἐπίγνωσιν ἁγίαν γενομένην ἐκκλησίαν ιἑρὸν ἂν ἔιποιμεν Θεοῦ τὸ πολλοῦ ἄξιον . . . ὀυ γὰρ νῦν τὸν τόπον, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἄθροισμα τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν ἐκκλησίαν καλῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σασῶς παρίστησι τοῖς νοοῦσι τὰ πάντα ἐνώπιον περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ τὰ παριστάμενα μυστήρια ὑπὸ τῶν λόγων αὐτοῦ, τά τε πράγματα, ὦν αἰνίγματα ἧσαν αἱ πράξεις αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σιγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπέρμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπέρμα λόγου ἔμφυτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπέρμα λόγου ἔμϕυτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπέρμα λόγου ἔμϕυτον?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπέρμα τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p11.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπέρματα τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπορά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπουδάζετε οὖν βεβαιωθῆ̃ναι ἐν τοῖς δόγμασιν τοῦ κυρίου καὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων, but δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπέρμα λόγου ἔμφυτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στύλος καὶ στήριγμα ἐκκλησίας τὸ εὐαγγέλιον καὶ πνεῦμα ζωῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συννηπιάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωφορσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνταγμα κατὰ πασῶν τῶν γεγενημένων ἁιρέσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τ. ἐκκλησ. καν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῆς ἀθανασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῶν βαρβάρων δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τά δεδογματισμένα ὑπὸ Θεοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τελείωσις ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ λογικὸν το ὅλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ σπέρμα τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἔμϕυτον παντὶ γένει ἀνθρώπων σπέρμα τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὅλον σῶμα τῶν συναγωγῶν τῆς ἐκκλησίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τό συγγενές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτων οὖν τὴν κατάληψιν μεμυημένος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν γεγραμμένοις διὰ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου ἑνώοει τῇ καθ᾽ ὑπόστασιν φυσικῇ ἑνωθέντος τῇ σακρί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.49">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ κανόνος τῆς Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ κατὰ διαδοχὴν τ. ἀποστόλων ὀυρανίου ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ἀποστόλου γράψαντος κ.τ.λ., ἐκεῖνοι λέγουσιν τὸν Μοντανὸν ἐληλυθέναι καὶ ἐσχηκέναι τὸ τέλειον τὸ τοῦ παρακλήτου, τοῦτ᾽ τὸ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ βιβλία τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κακὰ ἐκ παρακολουθήσεως γεγένηται τῆς πρὸς τὰ προηγούμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πονηρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῆς ἡμετέρας παιδείας ἐστὶν ἀνωτέρω τῆς κοσμικῆς καταλήψεως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ αὐτεξούσιον τοῦ ἀνθώπου καὶ τὸ συμβουλευτικὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ μὴ βιαζομένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ διικνούμενον διὰ ψυχῆς τῆς διερχομένης τὸ πῦρ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κατὰ Θεον πολίτευμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κοινὸν τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.44">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κυρίως μιαρὸν ἀπὸ κακίας τοιυυτόν ἐστι. Öύσις δὲ σώματος οὐ μιαρά· οὐ γὰρ ᾗ σύσις σώματός ἐστι, τὸ γεννητικὸν τῆς μιαρότητος ἔχει τὴν κακιάν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μὲν κατ᾽ εἰκόνα εὐθέως κατὰ τὴν γένεσιν εἰληφέναι τὸν ἄνθρωπον, τὸ καθ᾽ ὁμοίωσιν δὲ ὕστερον κατὰ τὴν πελείωσιν μέλλειν ἀπολαμβάνειν, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πᾶν εἰς ἕνα ανατρέχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τοῦ λογικοῦ ἀγαθεν μικτόν ἐστιν ἐκ τε τῆς προαιρέσεως αὐτοῦ καὶ τῆς συμπνεούσης θείας δυνάμεως τῷ τά άλλιστα προελομένῳ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τῆς ἀληθέιας σωμάτιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τῶν θεοσεβῶν γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p15.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀληθὲς καὶ ἀσάνταστον τῆς ψυχῆς Χριστοῦ καὶ τοῦ σώματος, τῆς καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἀνθρωπίνης σύσεως : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης οὑχὶ ἅπαξ γεγέννηται, καὶ οὐχι γὲννᾶται . , . καὶ ἀεὶ γεννᾶται ὁ σωτὴρ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.52">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἄρρητον, τὸ ἀνέκφραστον, τὸ ἀχώριτον, τὸ ἀκατάληπτον, τὸ ἀπερινόητον, τὸ ἀσύγκριτον, τὸ ἀσυμβίβαστον, τὸ ἀνεκδιηγητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα διὰ τοῦ λόγου ἐγένετο, πρεσβυτέρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐκκλησιαστικὸν φρόνημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐν τῷ ἀποστόλῳ ἅγιον πνεῦμα τῇ τοῦ κυρίου ἀποχρώμενον φωνῇ λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐξαμαρτάνειν πᾶσιν ἔμφυτον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐυαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἕνα ὁμολογοῦσιν αἴτιον τῶν πάντων”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύπος σκανδάλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p8.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς καθαρᾶς καὶ ἐυσεβοῦς γνώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης φύσεως τὸ κατ᾽ ἀρχὴν συζυγίαν συνέσεως καὶ σωτηρίας λαβούσης εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν ἀληθείας θρησκείας τε τῆς εἰς τὸν ἕνα καὶ πάντων δεσπότην.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ψυχῇ ἐκνήψαντες ἐξ ἀυτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν λοιπῶν ἐπισκόπων διαδόχους εἰς τοὺς τόπους, ἐν οἷς ἦσαν, χειροτονήσαντες ἀπεστάλκαμεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ὅλων πίστις καὶ ἀπὸδειξις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ὅλων τὸ μοναρχικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ἀφθάρτῳ τὸ φθαρτὸν καὶ τὸ ἀσθενὲς τῷ ἰσχυρῷ σώσῃ τὸν ἀπολλύμενον ἄνθρωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαμὲν δ᾽ ἡμεῖς ἁγιάζειν τὸ πῦρ, οὐ τὰ κρέα, ἀλλὰ τὰς ἁμαρτωλοὺς ψυχάς, πῦρ οὐ τὸ παμφάγον καὶ βάναυσον, ἀλλὰ τὸ φρόνιμον λέγοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φανερὸν οἶμαι γεγενῆσθαι μίαν εἶναι τὴν ἀληθῆ ἐκκλησίαν τὴν τῷ ὄντι ἀρχάιαν, εἰς ἥν ὁι κατὰ πρόθεσιν δίκαιοι ἐγκαταλέγονται, ἑνὸς γὰρ ὄντος τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἑνὸς τοῦ κυρίου . . . τῇ γοῦν τοῦ ἑνὸς φύσει συγκληροῦται ἐκκλησία ἡ μία, ἣν εἰς πολλὰς κατατέμνειν βιάζονται αἱρέσεις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσει Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάρμακον ἀθανασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάσκοντες Χριστὸν ἀφιέναι τοῖς εὐδοκοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστιανισμός πνευματικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστιανισμός σωματικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάριτι σωζόμεθα, οὐκ ἄνευ μέντοι τῶν καλῶν ἔργων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὴ πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ λογική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ϕίλοις πάντα κοινά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p12.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ϕιλοσοϕία ἁνθρώπειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγωνιστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδύνατον Κυνικῷ, αδιάφορον τὸ τέλος προθεμένῳ, τὸ ἀγαθὸν εἰδέναι πλὴν αδιαφορίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p12.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθανασία, ἀφθαρσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθεότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκρίβεια τῶν παλαιῶν βιβλίων,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλαγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλότρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλάττεσθαι καὶ μεταπλάττεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακεφαλαιοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακεφαλαίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλλοίωτος καθότι ἀθάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναπλάσσειν δι᾽ ἑαυτοῦ τὸν Ἀδάμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνατρέπει τὴν πρὸ λούτρου πίστιν καὶ ὁμολογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνρὶ θυσίας τῆς δἰ αἱμάτων τήν λογικὴν καὶ τὴν μυστικήν, ἥτις εἰς τὸν θάνατον τοῦ κυρίου συμβόλων χάριν ἐπιτελεῖται τοῦ σώματος αὐτοῦ καὶ τοῦ αἵματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνυπόστατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.24">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.28">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάγκη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάμνησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάστασις πάσης σαρκὸς, πάσης ἀνθρωπότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαθής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.61">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαθής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαραλλάκτως ἀγαθός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ μέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδιυλισμένοι ἀπὸ παντὸς ἀλλοτρίον χρώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολύτρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολίπωμεν τὰς κενὰς καὶ ματαίας φροντίδας, καὶ ἔλθωμεν ἐπὶ τὸν ἐυκλεῆ καὶ σεμνὸν τῆς παραδόσεως ἡμῶν κανόνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπομνημονεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπομνημονέυματα τῶν ἀποστόλων = τὰ εύαγγέλια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστολικὴ καὶ ἐκκλησιαστικὴ ὀρθοτομία τῶν δογμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.48">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποσυνάγωγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p15.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπροσδεής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέστειλέ με κύριος τούτου τοῦ πόνου καὶ τῆς συνθήκης καὶ τῆς ἐπαγγελίας αἱρετιστήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόδειξις τῶν διὰ πίστεως παρειλημμένων τῇ πίστει ἐποικοδομουμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀριθμῷ ἐτερόν τι, Θεὸς ἕτερος, Θεὸς δεύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀυθεντία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφθαρσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγία ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁι ἅγιαι παραδόσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγγελοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλους ἐδιδάξατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλογος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p6.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄναρχος αρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄναρχος, ὅτι ἀγένητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπον λέγω τὸν πόρρω μὲν ἀνθρωπότητος πρὸς ἀυτὸν δὲ τὸν Θεὸν κεχωρηκότα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος ἀδύνατος λαβεῖν ἀυτό· νήπιος γὰρ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅ ἔχομεν εἰς κοινὸν φέροντες καὶ παντὶ δεομένῳ κοινωνοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p12.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅιρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅτε φιλόσοφοι τὸ γένος ὄντες.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀλλὰ γὰρ καὶ τὴν καταβᾶσαν εἰς ἀνθρωπίνην φύσιν καὶ εἰς ἀνθρωπίνας περιστάσεις δύναμιν, καὶ ἔναλαβοῦσαν ψυχὴν καὶ σ𗾆μα ἀνθρῶπινον, ἑώρων ἐκ τοῦ πιστεόεσθαι μετὰ τῶν θειοτέρων συμβαλλομένην εἰς σωτηρίαν τοῖς πιστεύουσιν· ὁρῶσιν, ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνου ἤρξατο θεία καὶ ἀνθρωπίνη συνυφαίνεσθαι φύσις· ἴν᾽ ἡ ἀνθρωπίνη τῇ πρὸς τὸ θειότερον κοινωνίᾳ γένηται θεία οὐκ ἐν μόνῳ τῷ Ἰησοῦ, ἀλλὰ καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς μετὰ τοõ πιστεύειν ἀναλαμβάνουσι βίον, ὅν Ἰησοῦς ἐδίδαξενα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀνακεφαλαιώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκράτεια σώματος ὐπεροψία κατὰ τὴν πρὸς θεὸν ὁμολογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.57">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ δὲ γελάσας κατέγνων αὐτοῦ, διότι διδάσκαλος εἶναι λέγων ὀυκ ᾔδει τὸ διδασκόμενον ὕπ᾽ ἀυτοῦ κρατύνειν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ εἰμί ὁ πατὴρ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς καὶ ὁ παράκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ κύριος ὁ θεὸς πατὴρ ἦλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ κύριος ὁ θεὸς ὁ ταντοκράτωρ καταγινόμενος ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῶν ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.77">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκδιηγεῖσθαι τὴν πραγματείαν καὶ οἰκονομίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ τὴν ἐπὶ τῇ ἀνθρωπότητι γενομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία μέγα καὶ ἔνδοξον σῶμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p4.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p5.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκάλουν τὴν ἐκκλησίαν παρθένον· οὔπω γὰρ ἔφθαρτο ἀκοαῖς ματαίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμοῦ μὴ ἀκούσητε ἀλλὰ Χριστοῦ ἀκούσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμέρισαν τὴν ἕνωσιν τῆς ἐκκλησίας φθοριμαίοις λόγοις κατὰ τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δευτέρᾳ χώρᾳ — δεύτερος Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν πέντε συγγράμμασιν τὴν ἀπλανῆ παράδοσιν τ9;ῦ ἀποστολικοῦ κηρύγματος ὑπομνηματισάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ πρῶτῳ Ἁδὰμ προσεκόψαμεν, μὴ ποιήσαντες αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐντολήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ῞Ελλησιν καὶ ἐν τοῖς λοιποῖς ἔθνεσιν γενομένη προφῆτις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδιάθετος τοῦ παντὸς λογισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.76">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεδύσατο τὴν ἁγίαν σάρκα ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας παρθένου· ὡς νύμφιος ἱμάτιον ἐξυφάνας ἑαυτῷ ἦν τῷ σταυρικῷ πάθει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνθέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων τὰ πάντα ἐποίησεν . . . . τί δὲ μέγα, εἰ ὁ θεὸς ἐξ ὑποκειμένης ὕλης ἐποίει τὸν κόσμον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξερέυγεσθαι, προβάλλεσθαι, προέρχεσθαι, προπηδᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαναγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστήσωμεν δέ, εἰ μὴ σφόδρα ἐστὶν ἀσεβὲς ὁμοουσίους τῇ ἀγεννήτῳ φύσει καὶ παμμακαρίᾳ εἶναι λέγειν τοὺς προσκυνοῦντας ἐν πνεύματι τῶ Θεῶ. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.42">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποίησε δ᾽ὁ Θεὸς τὸν ἄνθρωπον κατ᾽ εἰκόνα Θεοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ καθ᾽ ὁμοίωσιν ἤδη.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέκεινα τῆς ὀυσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέμσθη οὗν Θεὸς λόγος καθὸ μὲν ἰατρὸς τοῖς ἁμαρτωλοῖς, καθὸ δὲ διδάσκαλος θείων μυστηρίων τοῖς ἤδη καθαροῖς καὶ μηκέτι ἁμαρτάνουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p4.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ Καλλίστου ἤρξαντο ἐπίσκοποι καὶ πρεσβύτεροι καὶ διάκονοι δίγαμοι καὶ τρίγαμοι καθίστασθαι εἰς κλήρους· εἰ δὲ καὶ τις ἐν κλήρῳ ὤν γαμοίη, μένειν τὸν τοιοῦτον ἐν τῷ κλήρῳ ὡς μὴ ἡμαρτηκότα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτέρα δὲ γραφὴ λέγει· ὅτι οὖκ ἦλθον καλέσαι δικαίους ἀλλὰ ἁμαρτωλούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν μὲν τὸ ἀγέννητον ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἓν δὲ καὶ τὸ προγεννηθὲν δι᾽ οὗ τὰ πάντα ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνσαρκος ἀνάληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξεστιν οὖν καὶ νῦν ταῖς κυριακαῖς ἐνασκήσαντας ἐντολαῖς κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τελείως βιώσαντας καὶ γνωστικῶς εἰς τῆν ἐκλογὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγγραφῆναι. οὗτος πρεσβύτερός ἐστι τῷ ὄντι τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ δίακονος ἀληθὴς τῆς τοῦ θεοῦ βουλήσεως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργον πρωτότοκον τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνα δὴ φάγωμεν λογικῶς; V. 10. 66: βρῶσις γὰρ καὶ πόσις τοῦ θείου λόγου ἡ γνῶσις ἐστι τῆς θείας οὐσίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐγὼ εἶπα, υἱοὶ ὑψίστου ἐστὲ πάντες καὶ θεοί· ὑμεῖς δὲ ὡς ἄνθρωποι ἀποθνήσκετε. Ταῦτα λέγει πρὸς τοὺς μὴ δεξαμένους τὴν δωρεὰν τῆς υἱοθεσίας, ἀλλ᾽ ἀτιμάζοντας τὴν σάρκωσιν τῆς καθαρᾶς γεννήσεως τοῦ λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ . . . Εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ ὁ λόγος ἄνθρωπος et qui filius dei est filius hominis factus est, ἵνα ὁ ἄνθρωπος τὸν λόγον χωρήσας καὶ τὴν υἱοθεσίαν λαβὼν υἱὸς γένηται Θεοῦ. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐδίδαξεν ἡμᾶς ὁ κύριος, ὅτι Θεὸν εἰδέναι οὐδεὶς δύναται, μὴ οὐχὶ Θεοῦ διδάξαντος, τουτέστιν, ἄνευ Θεοῦ μὴ γινώσκεσθαι τὸν Θεόν· αὐτὸ δὲ τὸ γινώσκεσθαι τὸν Θεὸν θέλημα εἶναι τοῦ πατρός, Γνώσονται γὰρ αὐτὸν οἷς ἀν ἀποκαλύψῃ ὁ υἱός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐικὸς δὲ ὅτι κατὰ σὲ επρίατο δοὺς ἑαυτοῦ τὸ αἷμα· πῶς οὖν καὶ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἡγείρετο; εἰ γὰρ ὁ λαβὼν τὴν τιμὴν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, τὸ αἷμα, ἀπέδωκεν, οὐκέτι ἐπώλησεν. Εὶ δὲ μὴ ἀπέδωκε, τῶς ἀνέστη Χριστός; οὐκέτι οὗν τό, Ἐξουσίαν ἔχω θεῖναι καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω λαβεῖν, ἵσταται; ὁ γοῦν διὰβολος κατέχει τὸ αἶμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀντὶ τῆς τιμῆς τῶν ἀνθρώπων; πολλὴ βλασσήμιος ἄνοια! σεῦ τῶν κακῶν! σεῦ τῶν κακῶν! Ἀπέθανεν, ἀνέστη ὡς δυνατὸς· ἔθηκεν ὅ ἔλαβεν· αὕτη ποία πρᾶσις; τοῦ προσήτου λέγοντος· Ἀναστήτω ὁ Θεὸς καὶ διασκορπισθήτωσαν οἱ ἐχθροὶ ἀυτοῦ; Ὅπου ἀνδστασις, ἐκεῖ θάνατος!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκκλ. ἀληθεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκκλ. Ἀληθ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τοῖς πρόσθεν χρόνοις ἐλεγετο μὲν κατ᾽ εἰκόνα Θεοῦ γεγονέναι τὸν ἄνθρωπον, οὐκ ἐδείκνυτο δὲ, ἔτι γὰρ ἀόρατος ἦν ὁ λόγος, οὖ κατ᾽ εἰκόνα ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐγεγόνει. διὰ τοῦτο δὴ καὶ τὴν ὁμοίωσιν ῥᾳδιως ἀπέβαλεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ πάντες ἀποθνήσκομεν, ὅτι ψυχικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐξ ἀρχῆς ὑμῖν ἔθος ἐστὶ τοῦτο, πάντας μὲν ἀδελφοὺς ποικίλως εὐεργετεῖν, ἐκκλησίαις τε πολλαῖς ταῖς κατὰ πᾶσαν πόλιν ἐφόδια πέμπειν . . . πετροπαράδοτον ἔθος Ῥωμαίων Ῥωμαῖοι διαφυλάττοντες.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ὁ λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἄσαρκος ὢν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπὶ Kαλλίστου πρώτω τετόλμηται δεύτερον ἀυτοῖς βάπτισμα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπὶ τούτοις τὸν πάντων ἄρχοντα δημιουργῶν ἐκ πασῶν συνθέτων οὐσιῶν ἐσκεύασαν, οὐ Θεὸν θέλων ποιεῖν ἔσσηλεν, οὐδὲ ἄγγελον, ἀλλ᾽ ἄνθρωπον. Εἰ γὰρ Θεόν σε ἡθέλησε ποιῆσαι, ἐδύνατο· ἔχεις τοῦ λόγου τὸ παράδειγμα· ἄνθρωπον θέλων, ἄνθρωπόν σε ἐποίησεν· εἰ δὲ θέλεις καὶ Θεὸς γενέσθαι, ὑπάκουε τῷ πεποιηκότι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.53">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπὶ τούτοις ὁ μὲν τῆς Ῥωμαίων προεστὼς Βίκτωρ ἀθρόως τῆς Ἀσίας πάσης ἅμα ταῖς ὁμόροις ἐκκλησίαις τὰς παροικίας ἀποτόέμνειν ὡσὰν ἑτεροδοξούσας, τῆς κοινῆς ἑνώσεως πειρᾶται, καὶ στηλιτέυει γε διὰ γραμμάτων, ακοινωνέτους πάντας ἄρδην τούς ἐκεῖσε ἀνακηρύττων ἀδελφούς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔτερος κατ᾽ οὐσίαν καὶ ὑποκείμενον ὁ υἱός ἐστι τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.66">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕκαστος ἴδιον ἔχει χάρισμα ἀπὸ θεοῦ, ὁ μὲν οὑτως, ὁ δὲ οὑτως, ὁι ἀπόστολοι δὲ ἐν πᾶσι πεπληρωμένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕνα Θεὸν ἐρῶ, πρόσωπα δὲ δύο, οἰκονομίᾳ δὲ τρίτην τὴν χάριν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος· πατὴρ μὲν γὰρ εἷς, πρόσωπα δὲ δύο, ὅτι καὶ ὁ υἱός, τὸ δὲ τρίτον τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.74">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ Θεοῦ κατάληψις ἥν ἔχω περὶ τῶν ὅλων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ βασιλεύουσα Ῥώμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p26.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γνωσις δὲ αὐτὴ ἡ κατὰ διαδοχὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.51">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γνωστικὴ παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.53">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γνῶσις τε καὶ ἡ τῆς ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν μαρτυρίας ἐναργὴς ἀπόδειξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γνῶσις τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἥτις ἦν ἀσθαρσία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γνῶσις ἀγαπᾷ καὶ τοὺς ἀγνοοῦντας διδάσκει τε καὶ παιδεύει τὴν πᾶσαν κτίσιν τοῦ παντοκράτορος Θεοῦ τιμᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γνῶσις ἐκ παραδόσεως διαδιδομένη τοῖς ἀξίους σφᾶς ἀυτοὺς τῆς διδασκαλίας παρεχομένοις οἷον παρακαταθήκη ἐγχειρίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.54">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γοῦν κατὰ τὸν τῆς ἀληθείας κανόνα γνωστικῆς παραδόσεως φυσιολογία, μᾶλλον δὲ ἐποπτεία, ἐκ τοῦ περὶ κοσμογονίας ἤρτηται λόγου. ἐνθένδε ἀναβαίνουσα ἐπὶ τὸ θεολογικὸν εἶδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γραφὴ αὕτη, ὅπου λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ διαφωνία τῆς νηστέιας τὴν ὁμόνοιαν τῆς πίστεως συνίστησι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ εαρβαρικὴ νομοθεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ εὐκλεὴς καὶ σεμνὸς τῆς παραδόσεως κανών : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ θεοσεβὴς παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.43">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ θεωρία ἡ ἐπιστημονική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ θεία παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς βάρβαρος φιλοσσοφία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς φιλοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p15.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κατὰ λὸγον ἄσκησις ἐκ πίστεώς τε καὶ φόβου παιδαγωγουμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κατὰ τὴν θείαν παράδοσιν φιλοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ οὐράνιος ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ περὶ τῶν μεγίστων ὁμολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πνευμαρικὴ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ προσϕορὰ τοῦ σώματος καὶ τοῦ αἵματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πρᾶξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p2.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀληθὴς τῆς μακαρίας διδασκαλίασ παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀνωτάτω ἐκκλησία, καθ᾽ ἥν ὁι φιλόσοφοι συνάγονται τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀσφάλεια τῶν λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐκκλησιαστικὴ παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.40">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐκκλησία ὑπὸ λόγου ἀπολιόρκητος ἀτυράννητος πόλις ἐπὶ γῆς, θέλημα θεῖον ἐπὶ γῆς, ὡς ἐν οὐρανῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐν Σμύρνῃ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἕνωσις τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἡμετέρα παιδεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἡμετέρα φιλοσοφία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ὑπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας κηρυσσομένη ἀλήθεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς καὶ τὸν Πάτρον καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ἀποστόλους ἀποδεχόμεθα ὡς Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦλθον εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐπιστολαὶ Κορνηλὶου Ῥωμαίων ἐπισκόπου πρὸς . . . φάβιον, δηλοῦσαι τὰ περὶ τῆς Ῥωμαίων συνόδου, καὶ τὰ δόξαντα πᾶσι τοῖς κατὰ τὴν Ἰταλίαν καὶ Ἀφρικὴν καὶ τὰς αὐτόθι χώρας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p27.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἠσαΐας — τὸ δὲ εὐαγγέλιον — ὁ θεῖος λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p9.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ κυριακὴ διδασκαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡμέτερον οὖν ἔργον καὶ βίου καὶ μαθημάτων τὴν ἐπίσκεψιν πᾶσι παρέχειν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἥνωσεν οὖν τὸν ἄνθρωπον τῷ Θεῷ. Εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἄνθρωπος ἐνίκησεν τὴν ἀντίπαλον τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, οὐκ ἂν δικαίως ἐνικήθη ὁ ἐχθρός. Πάλιν τε, εἰ μὴ ὁ Θεὸς ἐδωρήσατο τὴν σωτηρίαν, οὑκ ἄν βεβαίως ἔσχομεν αὐτήν. Καὶ εἰ μὴ συνηνώθη ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῷ Θεῷ οὐκ ἂν ἡδυνήθη μετασχεῖν τῆς ἀφθαρσίας. Ἔδει γὰρ τὸν μεσίτην Θεοῦ τε καὶ ἀνθρώπων διὰ τῆς ἰδίας πρὸς ἑκατέρους οἰκειὸτητος εἰς φιλίαν καὶ ὁμόνοιαν τοὺς ἀμφοτέρους συναγαγεῖν· καὶ Θεῷ μὲν παραστῆσαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἀνθρώποις δὲ γνωρίσαι τὸν Θεόν. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδέα ἰδεῶν, σύστημα θεωρημάτων ἐν αὐτῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.75">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων τὸ περιφανὲς τῶν φύσεων παραδειχθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.50">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀικονομία Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀικονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.28">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.40">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀμολογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.56">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀρθεγνώμονες κατὰ πάντα Χριστιανοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p4.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀυ πρῶτον Ὠριγένην ἐπὶ ταύτην τὴν πραγματείαν ἐλθεῖν φασίν, ἀλλὰ τὴν τῆς ἐκκλησίας μυστικὴν ἑρμηνεῦσαι παράδοσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς μέν οὖν πάντη ἕν ἐστι καὶ ἁπλοῦν ὁ δὲ σωτὴρ ἡμῶν διὰ τὰ πολλά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.74">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς οὐδεμίαν ἔχει πρὸς ἡμᾶς συσικὴν σχέσιν ὡς οἱ τῶν αἱρέσεων κτίσται θέλουσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς πέπονθεν ὑπὸ δεξιᾶς Ἰσραηλιτιδος : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.39">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς ἡμᾶς ἐξ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν βούλεται σώζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεὸς ἡμᾶς ἐξ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν βούλεται σώζεσθαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεός, ὁ ποιήσας τὸν οὐρανὸν κ.τ.λ., καὶ ὁ τούτου παῖς, ὅν ἔχρισεν ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ γεννηθείς, ὁμεγας Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.62">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ γνωστικὸς οὗτος συνελόντι ἐιπεῖν τὴν ἀποστολικὴν ἀπουσίαν ανταναπληροῖ, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διάκονος τοῦ πεπονθότος Θεοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διδάσκαλος Χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διδάξας λύσεις γάμων, ὁ νηστείας νομοθετήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δοκῶν ἐν αὐτοῖς σεμνότερον πεφιλοσοφηκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δοκῶν Ἑλλήνων σοφώτερος γεγενῆσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θεῖος λόγος, ὁ φανερώτατος ὄντως Θεός, ὁ τῷ δεσπότῃ τῶν ὅλων ἐξισωθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ιἑρὸς Κλήμης, κύριός μου γενόμενος καὶ ὠφελήσας με: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p15.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κανὼν τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.24">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κανὼν τῆς ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κανὼν τῆς ἀληθέιας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κανὼν τῆς ἀρχαίας πίστεως : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κανὼν τῆς ἐκκλησίας (ἐκκλησιαστικός): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κατὰ βαρβάρους φιλοσοφῶν Τατιανός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κατὰ βαρβάρους φιλοσοφῶν Τατιανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μακάριος ὡς ἀληθῶς καὶ κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μὲν οὖν Θεὸς ἀναπόδεικτος ὣν οὐκ ἔστιν ἐπιςτημονικός, ὁ δὲ υἱὸς σοφία τέ ἐστι καὶ ἐπιστήμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ νόμος καὶ οἱ προφῆται καὶ τὸ ἐυαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ περὶ ἐνσωμάτου Θεοῦ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ σωτὴρ οὐ κατὰ μετουσίαν, ἀλλὰ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ἐστί Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀληθείας προκαθεζόμενος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἅγιος λόγος — ἡ ἑυαγγέλιος φωνή.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐκδικητὴς τοῦ εὐαγγελίου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὀρθὸς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὑιὸς τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ Θεοῦ, ὁ μόνος λεγόμενος κυριώς ὑιός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁι ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.19">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοουσίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.43">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.46">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.13">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.41">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος τῷ πατρί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοόυσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρθὸς ζόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄχλος τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅθεν διδάσκουσιν ἡμᾶς αἱ ἅγιαι γραφαὶ καὶ πάντες οἱ πνευματοφόροι, ἐξ ὧν Ἰωάννης λέγει κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπου ἄν φανῇ ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, ἐκεῖ τὸ πλῆθος ἔστω· ὥστερ ὅπου ἄν ῇ Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς, ἐκεῖ ἡ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπως συγκεράσας τὸ θνητὸν ἡμῶν σῶμα τῇ ἑαυτοῦ δυνάμει καὶ μίξας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσα παρὰ πᾶσι καλῶς είρηται ἡμῶν, τῶν Χριστιανῶν ἐστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ μὲν τῆς ἀληθείας λόγος ἐστὶν ἐλεύθερός τε καὶ αὐτεξούσιος, ὑπὸ μηδεμίαν βάσανον ἐλέγχου θέλων πίπτειν μηδὲ τὴν παρὰ τοῖς ἀκούουσι δἰ ἀποδειξεως ἐξέτασιν ὑπομένειν. Τὸ γὰρ εὐγενὲς αὐτοῦ καὶ πεποιθὸς αὐτῷ τῷ πέμψαντι πιστεύεσθαι θέλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅθεν ἡ κυριότης λαλεῖται ἐκεῖ Κύριός ἐστιν. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅσα οὖν παρὰ πᾶσικαλῶς εἴρηται, ἡμῶν τῶν Χριστιανῶν εστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑιὸς μονογενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ λόγου διὰ Σωκράτους ἡλέγχθη κ.τ.λ. (I. 5). Nevertheless αὐτὸς ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p10.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποταγὴ Θεοῦ αφθαρσία, καὶ παραμονὴ ἀφθαρσίας δόξα ἀγέννητος . . . ὅρασις Θεοῦ περιποιητικὴ ἀφθαρσίας· ἀφθαρσία δὲ ἐγγὺς εἶναι ποιεῖ Θεοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποταγὴ Θεοῦ ἀφθαρσία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ δὲ ἀποστόλους καὶ πᾶν χάρισμα ταῦτα τὰ γύναια δοξάζουσιν, ὡς τολμᾶν πλεῖόν τι Χριστοῦ ἐν τούτοις λέγειν τινὰς αὐτῶν γεγονέναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τοῦ κατὰ Ἰωάννην εὐαγγελίου καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τῆς κατά Χριστιανοὺς φιλοσοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p15.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ δαιμόνων δὲ ἐμπνευσθέντες καὶ ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν φυσιωθέντες ἅ εἶπον δι᾽ αὐτῶν εἶπον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλην ἄχρονον δοξάζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς γὰρ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐργον ἐστὶ καὶ τοῦτο κόσμος ὀνομάζεται, οὕτω καὶ τὸ βούλημα αὐτοῦ ἀνθρώπων ἐστὶ σωτηρία, καὶ τοῦτο ἐκκλησία κέκληται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ γὰρ ἦν ἄνθρωπος ἵνα πειρασθῇ, οὕτω καὶ λόγος ἵνα δοξασθῇ. ἡσυχάζοντος μὲν τοῦ λόγου ἐν τῷ πειράζεσθαι καὶ σταυροῦσθαι καὶ ἀποθνήσκειν, συγγινομένου δὲ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ἐν τῷ νικᾷν καὶ ὑπομένειν καὶ χρηστεύεσθαι καὶ ἀνίστασθαι καὶ ἀναλαμβάνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ οἱ βλέποντες τὸ φῶς ἐντός εἰσι τοῦ φωτὸς καὶ τῆς λαμπρότητος αὐτοῦ μετέχουσιν, οὕτως οἱ βλέποντες πὸν Θεὸν ἐντός εἰσι τοῦ Θεοῦ, μετέχοντες αὐτοῦ τῆς λαμπρότητος. Καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ὁ ἀχώρητος καὶ ἀκατάληπτος καὶ ἀόρατος ὁρώμενον ἑαυτὸν . . . τοῖς πιστοῖς παρέσχεν, ἵνα ζωοποιήσῃ τοὺς χωροῦντας καὶ βλέποντας αὐτὸν διὰ πίστεως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ τιμίῳ αἵματι τοῦ Ἰησοῦ ἠγοράσθημεν . . . οὕτως τῷ τιμίῳ αἵματι τῶν μαρτύρων ἀγορασθήσονταί τινες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε εἶναι ἐπι τῶν ἁγίων συναθροιζομένων διπλῆν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν μὲν ἀνθρώπων, τὴν δὲ ἀγγέλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὧν ἡμεῖς διάδοχοι τυγχάνοντες τῆς τε ἀυτῆς χάριτος μετέχοντες ἀρχιερατείας καὶ διδασκαλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῇ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς βάρβαρος φιλοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ῥωμαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">“ Ἄμείνον καὶ συμφορώτερον, ἰδιώτας καὶ ὀλιγομαθεῖς ὑπάρχειν, καὶ διὰ τῆς ἀγάπης πλησίον γενέσθαι τοῦ Θεοῦ ἤ πολυμαθεῖς καὶ ἐμπείρους δοκοῦντας εἶναι, βλασφήμους εἰς τὸν ἑαυτῶν εὑρίσκεσθαι δεσπότην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.25">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
        <h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>. . . nisi quoniam auctoritas divini verbi ad suscipiendum hominem interim conquiescens nec se suis viribus exercens, deiicit se ad tempus atque deponit, dum hominem fert, quem suscepit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.22">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . si quis hoc fecisset, non offerretur pro eo nec sacrificium pro dormitione eius celebraretur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.30">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . ut in semetipso concordiam confibularet terrenorum pariter atque cælestium, dum utriusque partis in se connectens pignora et deum homini et hominem deo copularet, ut merito filius dei per assumptionem carnis filius hominis et filius hominis per receptionem dei verbi filius dei effici possit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.23">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . ut neque homo Christo subtrahatur, neque divinitas negetur . . . utrumque in Christo confoederatum est, utrumque coniunctum est et utrumque connexum est . . . pignerata in illo divinitatis et humilitatis videtur esse concordia . . . qui mediator dei et hominum effectus exprimitur, in se deum et hominem sociasse reperitur . . . nos sermonem dei scimus indutum carnis substantiam . . . lavit substantiam corporis et materiam carnis abluens, ex parte suscepti hominis, passione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Absolutio mortes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Acta omnium apostolorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Adhuc manifestavit oportere nos cum vocatione (i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Aguntur præterea per Græcias certis in locis concilia ex universis ecclesiis, per quæ et altiora quæque in commune tractantur, et ipsa repræsentatio totius nominis Christiani magna veneratione celebratur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p14.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Alias autem esset nostrum insensatum bonum, quod esset inexercitatum. Sed et videre non tantum nobis esset desiderabile, nisi cognovissemus quantum esset malum non videre; et bene valere autem male valentis experientia honorabilius efficit, et lucem tenebrarum comparatio et vitam mortis. Sic et cœleste regnum honorabilius est his qui cognoverunt terrenum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.42">1</a></li>
 <li>Austero dei præcepto miscent seniores aquatam traditionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Bene quod idem veniet de cælis qui est passus . . . et agnoscent qui eum confixerunt, utique ipsam carnem in quam sævierunt, sine qua nec ipse esse poterit et agnosci: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.30">1</a></li>
 <li>Bonorum dei unus est titulus, salus hominum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.31">1</a></li>
 <li>Calicis aut panis nostri aliquid decuti in terram anxie patimur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Carnem et spiritum iam in semetipso Christus fœderavit, sponsam sponso et sponsum sponsæ comparavit. Nam et si animam quis contenderit sponsam, vel dotis nomine sequetur animam caro . . . Caro est sponsa, quæ in Christo spiritum sponsum per sanguinem pacta est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.30">1</a></li>
 <li>Certe sacerdotes sumus a Christo vocati, monogamiæ debitores, ex pristina dei lege, quæ nos tunc in suis sacerdotibus prophetavit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Certum est, quippe quod præfinito aliquo apud se numero creaturas fecit: non enim, ut quidam volunt, finem putandum est non habere creaturas; quia ubi finis non est, nec comprehensio ulla nec circumscriptio esse potest. Quod si fuerit utique nec contineri vel dispensari a deo, quæ facta sunt, poterunt. Naturaliter nempe quicquid infinitum fuerit, et incomprehensibile erit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p1.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Ceterum manente forma regulæ fidei in suo ordine quantumlibet quæras, et tractes, et omnem libidinem curiositatis effundas, si quid tibi videtur vel ambiguitate pendere vel obscuritate obumbrari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ceterum manente forma regulæ in suo ordine quantumlibet quæras at tractes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Character corporis Christi secundum successiones episcoporum, quibus apostoli eam quæ in unoquoque loco est ecclesiam tradiderunt, quæ pervenit usque ad nos, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Christi generatio sic erat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.42">1</a></li>
 <li>Christi nomen non ex natura veniens, sed ex dispositione.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus deus dominus deus noster, sed dei filius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus deus et homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.78">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus dicit ad apostolos ac per hoc ad omnes præpositos, qui apostolis vicaria ordinatione succedunt: qui audit vos me audit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus ex verbi et carnis coniunctione concretus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus libertatem hominibus restauravit et attribuit incorruptelæ hæreditatem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.32">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus naturalia legis (which are summed up in the commandment of love) extendit et implevit . . . plenitudo et extensio . . . necesse fuit, auferri quidem vincula servitutis, superextendi vero decreta libertatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus per passionem reconciliavit nos deo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus prædicavit novam legem et novam promissionem regni cœlorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Constat omnem doctrinam quæ cum ecclesiis apostolicis matricibus et originalibus fidei conspiret veritati deputandam, id sine dubio tenentem quod ecclesiæ ab apostolis, apostoli a Christo, Christus a deo accepit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Cornelius sedit intrepidus Romæ in sacerdotali cathedra eo tempore: cum tyrannus infestus sacerdotibus dei fanda adque infanda comminaretur, cum multo patientius et tolerabilius audiret levari adversus se æmulum principem quam constitui Romæ dei sacerdotem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p15.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Creator Christum, sermonem suum, intuens hominem futurum, Faciamus, inquit, hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Crucifixus est dei filius, non pudet quia pudendum est; et mortuus est dei filius, prorsus credibile est, quia ineptum est; et sepultus resurrexit, certum est, quia impossibile est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.58">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum Christus ‘Ego’ dicit (John X. 30: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum aquam ingressi Christianam fidem in legis suæ verba profitemur, renuntiasse nos diabolo et pompæ et angelis eius ore nostro contestamur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum autem ad eam iterum traditionem, quæ est ab apostolis, quæ per successiones presbyterorum in ecclesiis custoditur, provocamus eos, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum perceperunt eam quæ ab eo est libertatem et participant visionem eius et audierunt sermones eius et fruiti sunt muneribus ab eo, non iam requiretur, quid novius attulit rex super eos, qui annuntiaverunt advenum eius . . . Semetipsum enim attulit et ea quæ prædicta sunt bona.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Cunctatio baptismi utilior est, præcipue circa parvulos. Quid enim necesse, sponsores etiam periculo ingeri . . . veniant ergo parvuli, dum adolescunt; veniant dum discunt, dum quo veniant docentur; fiant Christiani, cum Christum nosse potuerint. Quid festinat innocens ætas ad remissionem peccatorum? Cautius agetur in sæcularibus, ut cui substantia terrena non creditur, divina credatur . . . Si qui pondus intelligant baptismi, magis timebunt consecutionem quam dilationem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.34">1</a></li>
 <li>Cur descendit salvator in hunc mundum?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Curavit desuper et ab exordio consuevit thronus apostolicus iniqua perferentes defensare et eos qui in evitabiles factiones inciderunt, adiuvare et humi iacentes erigere, secundum possibilitatem, quam habetis; causa autem rei, quod sensum rectum tenetis et inconcussam servatis erga dominum nostrum Iesum Christum fidem, nec non etiam indissimulatam universis fratribus et omnibus in nomine Christi vocatis tribuitis caritatem, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.42">1</a></li>
 <li>Custodiatur οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.48">1</a></li>
 <li>De episcopis peregrinis, qui in urbem solent venire, placuit iis locum dari ut offerant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.20">1</a></li>
 <li>De his quidem delictis, de quibus ipsæ scripturæ increpant patriarchas et prophetas, nos non oportere exprobare eis . . . de quibus autem scripturæ non increpant (scil. delictis), sed simpliciter sunt posits, nos non debere fieri accusatores, sed typum quærere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.13">1</a></li>
 <li>De tua nunc sententia quæro, unde hoc ius ecclesiæ usurpes. Si quia dixerit Petro dominus: Super hanc petram ædificabo ecclesiam meam, tibi dedi claves regni cælestis, vel, Quæcumque alligaveris vel solveris in terra, erunt alligata vel soluta in cœlis, id circo præsumis et ad te derivasse solvendi et alligandi potestatem?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Decalogum si quis non fecerit, non habet salutem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Dei nomen quasi naturale divinitatis potest in omnes communicari quibus divinitas vindicatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.68">1</a></li>
 <li>Dei spiritus et dei sermo et dei ratio, sermo rationis et ratio sermonis et spiritus, utrumque Iesus Christus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.81">1</a></li>
 <li>Dei verbum unigenitus, qui semper humano generi adest, unitus et consparsus suo plasmati secundum placitum patris et caro factus, ipse est Iesus Christus dominus noster . . . unus Iesus Christus, veniens per universam dispositionem et omnia in semetipsum recapitulans. In omnibus autem est et homo plasmatio dei, et hominem ergo in semetipsum recapitulans est, invisibilis visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis factus comprehensibilis, et impassibilis passibilis, et verbum homo, universa in semetipsum recapitulans . . . in semetipsum primatum assumens . . . universa attrahat ad semetipsum apto in tempore.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus stetit in synagoga deorum . . . de patre et filio et de his, qui adoptionem perceperunt, dicit: hi autem sunt ecclesia. Hæc enim est synagoga dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Dicemus autem adversus eos: utramne hi omnes qui prædicti sunt, cum quibus eadem dicentes arguimini (Scil. “ye Gnostics with the philosophers”), cognoverunt veritatem aut non cognoverunt? Et si quidem cognoverunt, superflua est salvatoris in hunc mundum descensio. Ut (lege “ad”) quid enim descendebat?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dilectionis merito anima Christi cum verbo dei Christus efficitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Dum enim putas, omnes abs te abstineri posse, solum te ab omnibus abstinuisti.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Eas ego acclesias proposui, quas et ipsi apostoli vel apostolici viri condiderunt, et puto ante quosdam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecclesiæ, quæ licet nullum ex apostolis auctorem suum proferant, ut multo posteriores, tamen in eadem fide conspirantes non minus apostolicæ deputantur pro consanguinitate doctrinæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego non ad scripturas provocandum est nec in his constituendum certamen, in quibus aut nulla aut incerta victoria est aut parum certa.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego puto, quod et post resurrectionem ex mortuis indigeamus sacramento eluente nos atque purgante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Est ergo deus pater omnium institutor et creator, solus originem nesciens(!), invisibilis, immensus, immortalis, æternus, unus deus(!), . . . ex quo quando ipse voluit, sermo filius natus est, qui non in sono percussi aëris aut tono coactæ de visceribus vocis accipitur, sed in substantia prolatæ a deo virtutis agnoscitur, cuius sacræ et divinæ nativitatis arcana nec apostolus didicit . . . , filio soli nota sunt, qui patris secreta cognovit. Hic ergo cum sit genitus a patre, semper est in patre. Semper autem sic dico, ut non innatum, sed natum probem; sed qui ante omne tempus est, semper in patre fuisse discendus est, nec enim tempus illi assignari potest, qui ante tempus est; semper enim in patre, ne pater non semper sit pater: quia et pater illum etiam præcedit, quod necesse est, prior sit qua pater sit. Quoniam antecedat necesse est eum, qui habet originem, ille qui originem nescit. Simul ut hic minor sit, dum in illo esse se scit habens originem quia nascitur, et per patrem quamvis originem habet qua nascitur, vicinus in nativitate, dum ex eo patre, qui solus originem non habet, nascitur . . . , substantia scilicet divina, cuius nomen est verbum . . . , deus utique procedens ex deo secundam personam efficiens, sed non eripiens illud patri quod unus est deus . . . Cuius sic divinitas traditur, ut non aut dissonantia aut inæqualitate divinitatis duos deos reddidisse videatur . . . Dum huic, qui est deus, omnia substrata traduntur et cuncta sibi subiecta filius accepta refert patri, totam divinitatis auctoritatem rursus patri remittit, unus deus ostenditur verus et æternus pater, a quo solo hæc vis divinitatis emissa, etiam in filium tradita et directa rursus per substantiæ communionem ad patrem revolvitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Est hæc trium distinctio personarum in patre et filio et spiritu sancto, quæ ad pluralem puteorum numerum revocatur. Sed horum puteorum unum est fous. Una enim substantia est et natura trinitatis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Et non tantum in operibus, sed etiam in fide, liberum et suæ potestatis arbitrium hominis servavit (that is, respected) dominus, dicens: Secundum fidem tuam fiat tibi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Et nos autem sermoni atque rationi itemque virtuti, per quæ omnia molitum deum ediximus, propriam substantiam spiritum inscribimus, cui et sermo insit pronuntianti et ratio adsit disponenti et virtus præsit perficienti. Hunc ex deo prolatum didicimus et prolatione generatum et idcirco filium dei et deum dictum ex unitate substantiæ, nam et deus spiritus (that is, the antemundane Logos is the Son of God). Et cum radius ex sole porrigitur, portio ex summa; sed sol erit in radio, quia solis est radius nec separator substantia sed extenditur (cf. adv. Prax. 8). Ita de spiritu spiritus et deo deus ut lumen de lumine accensum. Manet integra et indefecta materiæ matrix, etsi plures inde traduces qualitatis mutueris: ita et quod de deo profectum est, deus est et dei filius et unus ambo. Ita et de spiritu spiritus et de deo deus modulo alternum numerum, gradu non statu fecit, et a matrice non recessit sed excessit. Iste igitur dei radius, ut retro semper prædicabatur, delapsus in virginem quandam et in utero eius caro figuratus nascitur homo deo mixtus. Caro spiritu instructa nutritur, adolescit, adfatur, docet, operatur et Christus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Et quia dominus naturalia legis, per quæ homo iustificatur, quæ etiam ante legisdationem custodiebant qui fide iustificabantur et placebant deo non dissolvit etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Et quia passionis eius mentionem in sacrificiis omnibus facimus, passio est enim domini sacrificium quod offerrimus, nihil aliud quam quod ille fecit facere debemus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Et quidem apud antecessores nostros quidam de episcopis istic in provincia nostra dandam pacis mœchis non putaverunt et in totem pænitentiæ locum contra adulteria cluserunt, non tamen a co-episcoporum suorum collegio recesserunt aut catholicæ ecclesiæ unitatem ruperunt, ut quia apud alios adulteris pax dabatur, qui non dabat de ecclesia separaretur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.36">1</a></li>
 <li>Et quoniam quidam interdum nihil sibi dicunt esse cum lege, quam Christus non dissolvit, sed adimplevit, interdum quæ volunt legis arripiunt (he himself did that continually), plane et nos sic dicimus legem, ut onera quidem eius, secundum sententiam apostolorum, quæ nec patres sustinere valuerunt, concesserint, quæ vero ad iustitiam spectant, non tantum reservata permaneant, verum et ampliata.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Et scimus, quales sint carnalium commodorum suasoriæ, quam facile dicatur: Opus est de totis præcordiis credam, diligam deum et proximum tanquam me. In his enim duobus præceptis tota lex pendet et prophetæ, non in pulmonum et intestinorum meorum inanitate.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p14.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Etiam in traditionis obtentu exigenda est auctoritas scripta.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p13.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Evolvant ordinem episcoporum suorum, ita per successionem ab initio decurrentem, ut primus ille episcopus aliquem ex apostolis vel apostolicis viris, qui tamen cum apostolis perseveravit, habuerit auctorem et antecessorem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i-p1.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Exempto reatu eximitur et pœna.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Exposui opiniones omnium ferme philosophorum . . . , ut quivis arbitretur, aut nunc Christianos philosophos esse aut philosophos fuisse jam tunc Christianos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p18.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Fidem habenti, quæ est ex nobis, dabitur gratia fidei quæ est per spiritum fidei, et abundabit; et quidquid habuerit quis ex naturali creatione, cum exercuerit illud, accipit id ipsum et ex gratia dei, ut abundet et firmior sit in eo ipso quod habet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Fides in nobis; mensura fidei causa accipiendarum gratiarum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Fides in regula posita est, habet legem et salutem de observatione legis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Filius dei filius hominis factus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Filius dei hominis filius factus, ut per eum adoptionem percipiamus, portante homine et capiente et complectente filium dei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Fuit tempus, cum patri filius non fuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Gloria dei vivens homo, vita autem hominis visio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Gloria hominis deus, operationes vero dei et omnis sapientiæ eius et virtutis receptaculum homo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Hoc si qui putaverit, me προβολὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæc ergo, quæ in servitutem et in signum data sunt illis, circumscripsit novo libertatis testamento. Quæ autem naturalia et liberalia et communia omnium, auxit et dilatavit, sine invidia largiter donans hominibus per adoptionem, patrem scire deum . . . auxit autem etiam timorem: filios enim plus timere oportet quam servos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæc est salutis agnitio quæ deerat eis, quæ est filii dei agnitio . . . agnitio salutis erat agnitio filii dei, qui et salus et salvator et salutare vere et dicitur et est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæc regula a Christo instituta nullas habet apud nos quæstiones.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæretici nullum habent consortium nostræ disciplinæ, quos extraneos utique testatur ipsa ademptio communicationis. Non debeo in illis cognoscere, quod mihi est præceptum, quia non idem deus est nobis et illis, nec unus Christus, id est idem, ideoque nec baptismus unus, quia non idem; quem cum rite non habeant, sine dubio non habent, nec capit numerari, quod non habetur; ita nec possunt accipere quia non habent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p1.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Id quod erat semper liberum et suæ potestatis in homine semper servavit deus et sua exhortatio, ut iuste iudicentur qui non obediunt ei quoniam non obedierant, et qui obedierunt et crediderunt ei, honorentur incorruptibilitate.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.34">1</a></li>
 <li>Iesu generatio sic erat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.41">1</a></li>
 <li>Iesus Christus propter immensam suam dilectionem factus est, quod sumus nos, uti nos perficeret esse quod et ipse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Igitur quæcumque exigitis deo digna, habebuntur in patre invisibili incongressibilique et placido et, ut ita dixerim, philosophorum deo. Quæcumque autem ut indigna reprehenditis deputabuntur in filio et viso et audito et congresso, arbitro patris et ministro.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p6.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Igitur secundum magnitudem non est cognoscere deum, impossibile est enim mensurari patrem; secundum autem dilectionem eius — hæc est enim quæ nos per verbum eius perducit ad deum — obedientes ei semper discimus quoniam est tantus deus etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Igitur si et monarchia divina per tot legiones et exercitus angelorum administratur, sicut scriptum est: Milies centies centena milia adsistebant ei, et milies centena milia apparebant ei, nec ideo unius esse desiit, ut desinat monarchia esse, quia per tanta milia virtutum procuratur: quale est ut deus divisionem et dispersionem pati videatur in filio et spiritu sancto, secundum et tertium sortitis locum, tam consortibus substantiæ patris, quam non patitur in tot angelorum numero?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.19">1</a></li>
 <li>In bonis rebus humanum propositum solum per se ipsum imperfectum est ad consummationem boni, adiutorio namque divino ad perfecta quæque perducitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>In omnibus autem est et homo plasmatio dei; et hominem ergo in semetipsum recapitulans est, invisibilis visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis factus comprehensibilis et impassibilis passibilis, et verbum homo, universa in semetipsum recapitulans, uti sicut in supercælestibus et spiritalibus et invisibilibus princeps est verbum dei, sic et in visibilibus et corporalibus principatum habeat, in semetipsum primatum assumens et apponens semetipsum caput ecclesiæ, universa attrahat ad semetipsum apto in tempore.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.10">1</a></li>
 <li>In quantum enim deus nullius indiget, in tantum homo indiget dei communione. Hæc enim gloria hominis, perseverare et permanere in dei servitute.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>In tua potestate positum est, ut sis pales vel frumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Invisibile filii pater, visibile autem patris filius.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipsum verbum dei incarnatum suspensum est super lignum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.37">1</a></li>
 <li>Itaque tot ac tantæ ecclesiæ una est ab apostolis prima, ex qua omnes. Sic omnes prima et omnes apostolicæ, dum una omnes. Probant unitatem communicatio pacis et appellatio fraternitatis et contesseratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Itaque utriusque substantiæ census hominem et deum exhibuit, hinc natum, inde non natum (!), hinc carneum, inde spiritalem” etc. Then: “Quæ proprietas conditionum, divinæ et humanæ, æqua utique naturæ cuiusque veritate disjuncta est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.78">1</a></li>
 <li>Jam ergo alius erit qui videbatur, quia non potest idem invisibilis definiri qui videbatur, et consequens erit, ut invisibilem patrem intellegamus pro plenitudine maiestatis, visibilem vero filium agnoscamus pro modulo derivationis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.58">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesus Christus factus est, quod sumus nos, uti nos perficeret esse quod et ipse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesus Christus, vere homo, vere deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Legimus omnem scripturam ædificationi habilem divinitus inspirari.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.31">1</a></li>
 <li>Levitæ et sacerdotes sunt discipuli omnes domini.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Lex et prophetæ usque ad Johannem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Lex evangelii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.44">1</a></li>
 <li>Libri et epistolæ Pauli viri iusti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Libri evangeliorum et epistolæ Pauli viri sanctissimi apostoli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Lucas non solum prosecutor sed et cooperarius fuit Apostolorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Manifesta est sententia Iesu Christi apostolos suos mittentis et ipsis solis potestatem a patre sibi datam permittentis, quibus nos successimus eadem potestatex ecclesiam domini gubernantes et credentium fidem baptizantes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.41">1</a></li>
 <li>Maria cooperans dispositioni (dei): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Maria obediens et sibi et universo generi humano causa facta est salutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Monarchia in tot nominibus constituta est, in quot deus voluit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Mors nostra dissolvi non potuit, nisi domini passione, nec vita restitui sine resurrectione ipsius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Moysis literæ sunt verba Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam cum dominus adveniens sanasset illa, quæ Adam portaverit vulnera et venena serpentis antiqua curasset, legem dedit sano et præcepit, ne ultra iam peccaret, ne quid peccanti gravius eveniret; coartati eramus et in angustum innocentiæ præscriptione conclusi, nec haberet quid fragilitatis humanæ infirmitas adque imbecillitas faceret, nisi iterum pietas divina subveniens iustitiæ et misericordiæ operibus ostensis viam quandam tuendæ salutis aperiret, ut sordes postmodum quascumque contrahimus eleemosynis abluamus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam ita inter se nostræ religionis gradus artifex sævitia diviserat, ut laicos clericis separatos tentationibus sæculi et terroribus suis putaret esse cessuros: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.35">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam si quis est, qui velit vel sæcula aliqua vel spatia transisse, vel quodcunque aliud nominare vult, cum nondum facta essent, quæ facta sunt, sine dubio hoc ostendet, quod in illis sæculis vel spatiis omnipotens non erat deus et postmodum omnipotens factus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Necesse et igitur pauca de Christo ut deo . . . Jam ediximus deum universitatem hanc mundi verbo et ratione et virtute molitum. Apud vestros quoque sapientes λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Negat scriptura quod non notat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nihil adeo est quod obduret mentes hominum quam simplicitas divinorum operum, quæ in actu videtur, et magnificentia, quæ in effecta repromittitur, ut hinc quoque, quoniam tanta simplicitate, sine pompa, sine apparatu novo aliquo, denique sine sumptu homo in aqua demissus et inter pauca verba tinctus non multo vel nihilo mundior resurgit, eo incredibilis existimetur consecutio æternitatis. Mentior, si non e contrario idolorum solemnia vel arcana de suggestu et apparatu deque sumptu fidem at auctoritatem sibi exstruunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Nihil in trinitate maius minusve dicendum est cum unius divinitatis fons verbo ac ratione sua teneat universa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Nihil otiosum, nihil inane est apud deum, quia sive bono proposito hominis utitur ad bona sive malo ad necessaria.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Nihil tam dignum deo quam salus hominis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.32">1</a></li>
 <li>Nihil vacuum neque sine signo apud deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nisi Marcion Christum non sabiectum patri infert.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.54">1</a></li>
 <li>Nobis nihil ex nostro arbitrio indulgere licet, sed nec eligere quod aliquis de arbitrio suo induxerit. Apostolos domini habemus auctores, qui nec ipsi quicquam ex suo arbitrio quod inducerent elegerunt, sed acceptam a Christo disciplinam fideliter nationibus assignaverunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p1.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Non ab initio dii facti sumus, sed primo quidem homines, tunc demum dii, quamvis deus secundum simplicitatem bonitatis suæ hoc fecerit, nequis eum putet invidiosum aut impræstantem. “Ego,” inquit, “dixi, estis et filii excelsi omnes, nobis autem potestatem divintatis divinitatis baiulare non sustinentibus” . . . Oportuerat autem primo naturam apparere, post deinde vinci et absorbi mortale ab immortalitate et corruptibile ab incorruptibilitate, et fieri hominem secundum imaginem at similitudinem dei, agnitione accepta bone et mali.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Non competebat ex semine humano dei filium nasci, ne, si totus esset filius hominis, non esset et dei filius, nihilque haberet amplius Salomone, ut de Hebionis opinione credendus erat. Ergo iam dei filius ex patris dei semine, id est spiritu, ut esset et hominis filius, caro ei sola competebat ex hominis came sumenda sine viri semine. Vacabat enim semen viri apud habentem dei semen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Non enim aliter nos discere poteramus quæ sunt dei, nisi magister noster, verbum exsistens, homo factus fuisset. Neque enim alius poterat enarrare nobis, quæ sunt patris, nisi proprium ipsius verbum . . . Neque rursus nos aliter discere poteramus, nisi magistrum nostrum videntes et per auditum nostrum vocem eius percipientes, ut imitatores quidem operum, factores autem sermonum eius facti, communionem habeamus cum ipso: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.31">1</a></li>
 <li>Non enim aliter nos discere poteramus quæ sunt dei, nisi magister noster, verbum exsistens, homo factus fuisset. . . . Neque rursus nos aliter discere poteramus, nisi magistrum nostrum videntes,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.47">1</a></li>
 <li>Non enim ex nobis neque ex nostra natura vita est, sed secundum gratiam dei datur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Non enim ex nobis neque ex nostra natura vita est; sed secundum gratiam dei datur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Non enim poteramus aliter incorruptelam et immortalitatem percipere, nisi adunati fuissemus incorruptelæ et immortalitati. Quemadmodum autem adunari possumus incorruptelæ et immortalitati, nisi prius incorruptela et immortalitas facta fuisset id quod et nos, ut absorberetur quod erat corruptibile ab incorruptela et quod erat mortale ab immortalitate, ut filiorum adoptionem perciperemus?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Non homo propter conditionem, sed conditio facta est propter hominem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Non quod in aquis spiritum sanctum consequamur, sed in aqua emundati sub angelo spiritui sancto præparamur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Non sacrificia sanctificant hominem; non enim indiget sacrificio deus; sed conscientia eius qui offert sanctificat sacrificium, pura exsistens, et præstat acceptare deum quasi ab amico: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Non solum de his, quæ usque ad adventum Christi scripta sunt, hæc Spiritus sanctus procuravit, sed . . . eadem similiter etiam in evangelistis et apostolis fecit. Nam ne illas quidem narrationes, quas per eos inspiravit, absque huiuscemodi, quam supra exposuimus, sapientiæ sua arte contexuit. Unde etiam in ipsis non parva promiscuit, quibus historialis narrandi ordo interpolatus, vel intercisus per impossibilitatem sui reflecteret atque revocaret intentionem legentis ad intelligentiæ interioris examen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Nullus inter multos eventus unus est . . . quod apud multos unum invenitur, non est erratum sed traditum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Nunquam est, quando filius non fuit. Erat autem non, sicut de æterna luce diximus, innatus, ne duo principia lucis videamur inducere, sed sicut ingenitæ lucis splendor, ipsam illam lucem initium habens ac fontem, natus quidem ex ipsa; sed non erat quando non erat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.49">1</a></li>
 <li>Omne quod agit, quod sentit, quod intelligit, deus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnes enim ii valde posteriores sunt quam episcopi, quibus apostoli tradiderunt ecclesias.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Panis iste, quem deus verbum corpus suum esse fatetur, verbum est nutritorium animarum, verbum de deo verbo procedens et panis de pane cœ’esti . . . Non enim panem illum visibilem, quem tenebat in manibus, corpus suum dicebat deus verbum, sed verbum, in cuius mysterio fuerat panis ille frangendus; nec potum illum visibilem sanguinem suum dicebat, sed verbum in cuius mysterio potus ille fuerat effundendus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Paracletus solus antecessor, quia solus post Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Parce unicæ spei totius orbis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Pater tota substantia est, filius vero derivatio totius et portio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.55">1</a></li>
 <li>Petro primum dominus, super quem ædificavit ecclesiam et unde unitatis originem instituit et ostendit, potestatem istam dedit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.56">1</a></li>
 <li>Petrus Iesum ipsum esse filium dei testificatus est, qui et unctus Spiritu Sancto Iesus dicitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Petrus non sibi vindicavit aliquid insolenter aut adroganter adsumpsit, ut diceret se principatum tenere et obtemperari a novellis et posteris sibi potius oportere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.67">1</a></li>
 <li>Philosophorum supercilia contemnimus, quos corruptores et adulteros novimus . . . nos, qui non habitu sapientiam sed mente præferimus, non eloquimur magna sed vivimus, gloriamur nos consecutos, quod illi summa intentione quæsiverunt nec invenire potuerunt. Quid ingrati sumus, quid nobis invidemus, si veritas divinitatis nostri temporis rate maturuit?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p18.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Primo illud nos oportere scire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Principalitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Principari enim debet in omnibus et dominari voluntas dei, reliqua autem omnia huic cedere et subdita esse et in servitium dedita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Prophetiam expulit, paracletum fugavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.31">1</a></li>
 <li>Propterea misit pater filium suum e cœlo sine corpore (this is said in opposition to the Valentinian view), ut, postquam incarnatus esset in, utero virginis et natus esset homo, vivificaret hominem et colligeret membra eius quæ mors disperserat, quum hominem divideret: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.44">1</a></li>
 <li>Providentiam habet deus omnium propter hoc et consilium dat: consilium autem dans adest his, qui morum providentiam hibent. Necesse est igitur ea quæ providentur et gubernantur cognoscere suum directorem; quæ quidem non sunt irrationalia neque vana, sed habent sensibilitatem perceptam de providentia dei. Et propter hoc ethnicorum quidam, qui minus illecebris ac voluptatibus servierunt, et non in tantum superstitione idolorum coabducti sunt, providentia eius moti licet tenuiter, tamen conversi sunt, ut dicerent fabricatorem huius universitatis patrem omnium providentem et disponentem secundum nos mundum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Qua enim ratione filiorum adoptionis eius participes esse possemus, nisi per filium eam quæ est ad ipsum recepissemus ab eo communionem, nisi verbum eius communicasset nobis caro factum? Quapropter et per omnem venit ætatem, omnibus restituens eam quæ est ad deum communionem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Quamquam cum duæ substantiæ censeantur in Christo Iesu, divina et humana, constet autem immortalem esse divinam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.76">1</a></li>
 <li>Quando incarnatus est filius homo et homo factus longam hominum expositionem in se ipso recapitulavit, in compendio nobis salutem præstans, ut quod perdideramus in Adam id est secundum imaginem et similitudinem esse dei, hoc in Christo Iesu reciperemus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Quapropter eis, qui in ecclesia sunt, presbyteris obaudire oportet, his qui successionem habent ab apostolis; qui cum episcopatus successione charisma veritatis certum secundum placitum patris acceperunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Quare innocens ætas festinat ad baptismum?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Quare,” says Irenæus III. 21. 10 — “igitur non iterum sumpsit limum deus sed ex Maria operatus est plasmationem fieri? Ut non alia plasmatio fieret neque alia, esset plasmatio quæ salvaretur, sed eadem ipsa recapitularetur, servata similitudine?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.88">1</a></li>
 <li>Quattuor evv. dom. nostri J. Chr. et epp. S. Pauli ap. et omnis divinitus inspirata scriptura.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Quemadmodum adstrictum est morti genus humanum per virginem, salvatur per virginem, æqua lance disposita virginalis inobedientia per virginalem obedientiam,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Quemadmodum pater non potest esse quis, si filius non sit, neque dominus quis esse potest sine possessione, sine servo, ita ne omnipotens quidem deus dici potest, si non sint, in quos exerceat potentatum, et deo ut omnipotens ostendatur deus, omnia subsistere necesse est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui Acta Apostolorum non recipiunt, nec spiritus Sancti esse possunt, qui necdum spiritum sanctum possunt agnoscere discentibus missum, sed nec ecclesiam se dicant defendere qui quando et quibus incunabulis institutum est hoc corpus probare non habent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Quibus faciebat deus hominem similem? Filio quidem, qui erat induturas hominem . . . Erat autem ad cuius imaginem faciebat, ad filii scilicet, qui homo futurus certior et verior imaginem suam fecerat dici hominem, qui tunc de limo formari habebat, imago veri et similitudo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quicunque erga eum custodiunt dilectionem, suam his præstat communionem. Communio autem dei vita et lumen et fruitio eorum quæ sunt apud deum bonorum. Quicumque autem absistunt secundum sententiam suam ab eo, his eam quæ electa est ab ipsis separationem inducit. Separatio autem dei mors, et separatio lucis tenebræ, et separatio dei amissio omnium quæ sunt apud eum bonorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid ergo Athenis et Hierosolymis? Quid academiæ et ecclesiæ?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p18.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid simile philosophus et Christianus? Græciæ discipulus et cœli?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p18.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Quidnam est hoc novum mysterium? iudex iudicatur et quietus est; invisibilis videtur neque erubescit: incomprehensibilis prehenditur neque indignatur, incommensurabilis mensuratur neque repugnat; impassibilis patitur neque ulciscitur; immortalis moritur, neque respondit verbum, cœlestis sepelitur et id fert.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.40">1</a></li>
 <li>Quidquid retro fuerat, aut demutatum est (per Christum), ut circumcisio, aut suppletum ut reliqua lex, aut impletum ut prophetia, aut perfectum ut fides ipsa. Omnia de carnalibus in spiritalia renovavit nova dei gratia superducto evangelio, expunctore totius retro vetustatis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis enim negabit, deum corpus esse, etsi deus spiritus est? spiritus enim corpus sui generis in sua effigie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod aliud est in Christo deitatis eius natura, quod est unigenitus filius patris, et alia humana natura, quam in novissimis temporibus pro dispensatione suscepit. Propter quod videndum primo est, quid sit unigenitus filius dei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod permittitur, bonum non est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod vero ad Novatiani personam pertinet, scias nos primo in loco nec curiosos esse debere quid ille doceat, cum foris docent; quisquis ille est et qualiscunque est, christianus non est, qui in Christi ecclesia non est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Quodsi quæ Pauli perperam scripta sunt exemplum Theclæ ad licentiam mulierum docendi tinguendique defendunt, sciant in Asia presbyterum, qui eam scripturam construxit, quasi titulo Pauli de suo cumulans, convictum atque confessum id se amore Pauli fecisse, loco decessisse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p5.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Quodsi voluerint respondere et Philippi deinceps quattuor filias prophetasse et prophetam Agabum reperiri et in divisionibus spiritus inter apostolos et doctores et prophetas quoque apostolo scribente formatos, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p5.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Quomodo multæ mansiones apud patrem, si non pro varietate meritorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Quoniam iniuste dominabatur nobis apostasia, et cum natura essemus dei omnipotentis, alienavit nos contra naturam diabolus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Quos personæ ratio invicem dividit, eosdem rursus invicem religionis ratio conducit; et quamvis idem atque ipsi non sint, dum idem sentiunt, ipsum sunt, et cum duo sint, unum sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæcunque exigitis deo digna, habebuntur in patre invisibili incongressibilique et placido et, ut ita dixerim, philosophorum deo. Quæcunque autem ut indigna reprehenditis, deputabuntur in filio et viso et audito et congresso, arbitro patris et ministro, miscente in semetipso hominem et deum in virtutibus deum, in pusillitatibus hominem, ut tantum homini conferat quantum deo detrahit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.60">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæritur quemadmodum emissi sunt reliqui æones? Utrum uniti ei qui emiserit, quemadmodum a sole radii, an efficabiliter et partiliter, uti sit unusquisque eorum separatim et suam figurationem habens, quemadmodum ab homine homo . . . Aut secundum germinationem, quemadmodum ab arbore rami? Et utrum eiusdem substantiæ exsistebant his qui se emiserunt, an ex altera quadam substantia substantiam habentes? Et utrum in eodem emissi sunt, ut eiusdem temporis essent sibi? . . . Et utrum simplices quidam et uniformes et undique sibi æquales et similes, quemadmodum spiritus et lumina emissa sunt, an compositi et differentes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Recedere a bono, non aliud est quam effici in malo. Ceterum namque est, malum esse bono carere. Ex quo accidit, ut in quanta mensura quis devolveretur a bono, in tantam mensuram malitiæ deveniret.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-p1.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Recens natus nihil peccavit, nisi quod secundum Adam carnaliter natus contagium mortis antiquæ, prima nativitate contraxit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Recipite interim hanc fabulam, similis est vestris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacrificare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Scripturæ quidem perfecta sunt, quippe a verbo dei et spiritu eius dictæ, nos autem secundum quod minores sumus et novissimi a verbo dei et spiritu eius, secundum hoc et scientia mysteriorum eius indigemus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Secundum id quod verbum dei homo erat ex radice Iesse et filius Abrahæ, secundum hoc requiescebat spiritus dei super eum . . . secundum autem quod deus erat, non secundum gloriam iudicabat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed aiunt quidam, satis deum habere, si corde et animo suspiciatur, licet actu minus fiat; itaque se salvo metu et fide peccare, hoc est salva castitate matrimonia violare etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p14.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed cederem tibi, si scriptura Pastoris, quæ sola moechos amat, divino instrumento meruisset incidi, si non ab omni concilio ecclesiarum etiam vestrarum inter aprocrypha et falsa iudicaretur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed cum extollimur et inflamur adversus clerum, tunc unum omnes sumus, tunc omnes sacerdotes, quia ‘sacerdotes nos deo et patri fecit’. Cum ad peræquationem disciplinæ sacerdotalis provocamur, deponimus infulas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed enim invenimus illum directo et deum et hominem expositum, ipso hoc psalmo suggerente (Ps. LXXXVII. 5: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.72">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed nec inter consuetudines dispicere voluerunt illi sanctissimi antecessores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed non eam te (animam) advoco, quæ scholis format, bibliothecis exercitata, academiis et porticibus Atticis pasta sapientiam ructas. Te simplicem et rudem et impolitam et idioticam compello, qualem te habent qui te solam habent . . . Imperitia tua mihi opus est, quoniam aliquantulæ peritiæ tuæ nemo credit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p18.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed non putet institutionem unusquisque antecessoris commovendam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed quoniam valde longum est, in hoc tali volumine omnium ecclesiarum enumerare successiones, maximæ et antiquissimæ et omnibus cognitæ, a gloriosissimis duobus apostolis Paulo et Petro Romæ fundatæ et constitutæ ecclesiæ, eam quam habet ab apostolis traditionem et annuntiatam hominibus fidem, per successiones episcoporum pervenientem usque ad nos indicantes confundimus omnes eos, qui quoquo modo vel per sibiplacentiam malam vel vanam gloriam vel per cæcitatem et malam sententiam, præterquam oportet, colligunt. Ad hanc enim ecclesiam propter potentiorem principalitatem necesse est omnem convenire ecclesiam, hoc est, eos qui sunt undique fideles, in qua semper ab his, qui sunt undique, conservata est ea quæ est ab apostolis traditio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Sequitur animam nubentem spiritui caro; o beatum connubium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Si Adam iam non reverteretur ad vitam, sed in totum proiectus esset morti, victus esset dens et superasset serpentis nequitia voluntatem dei. Sed quoniam deus invictus et magnanimis est, magnanimem quidem se exhibuit etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Si autem Italiæ adiaces habes Romam, unde nobis quoque auctoritas præsto est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Si autem et aliquis non invenerit causam omnium quæ requiruntur, cogitet, quia homo est in infinitum minor deo et qui ex parte (cf. II. 28.) acceperit gratiam et qui nondum æqualis vel similis sit factori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Si autem subit vos huiusmodi sensus, ut dicatis: Quid igitur novi dominus attulit veniens? cognoscite, quoniam omnem novitatem attulit semetipsum afferens, qui fuerat annuntiatus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Si autem velut a lumine lumina accensa sunt . . . velut verbi gratia a facula faculæ, generatione quidem et magnitudine fortasse distabunt ab invicem; eiusdem autem substantiæ cum sint cum principe emissionis ipsorum, aut omnes impassibiles perseverant aut et pater ipsorum participabit passiones. Neque enim quæ postea accensa est facula, alterum lumen habebit quam illud quod ante eam fuit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Si de aliqua modica quæstione disceptatio esset, nonne oporteret in antiquissimas recurrere ecclesias, in quibus apostoli conversati sunt . . . quid autem si neque apostoli quidem scripturas reliquissent nobis, nonne oportebat ordinem sequi traditionis, quam tradiderunt iis, quibus committebant ecclesias?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Si hæc ita sunt, constat perinde omnem doctrinam, quæ cum illis ecclesiis apostolicis matricibus et originalibus fidei conspiret, veritati deputandum . . . Superest ergo ut demonstremus an hæc nostra doctrina, cujus regulam supra edidimus, de apostolorum traditione censeatur . . . Communicamus cum ecclesiis catholicis, quod nulla doctrina diversa.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Si mendacium deprehenditur Christi caro . . . nec passiones Christi fidem merebuntur. Eversum est igitur totum dei opus. Totum Christiani nominis et pondus et fructus, mors Christi, negatur, quam tam impresse apostolus demendat, utique veram, summum eam fundamentum evangelii constituens et salutis nostræ et prædictionis sum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Si propter substantiam omnes succedunt animæ in refrigerium, et superfluum est credere, superflua autem et discessio salvatoris; si autem propter iustitiam, iam non propter id, quod sint animæ sed quoniam sunt iustæ . . . Si enim natura et substantia salvat, omnes salvabuntur animæ; si autem iustitia et fides etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Sic apostoli, quos universi actus et universæ doctrinæ dominus testes fecit, religiose agebant circa dispositionem legis, quæ est secundum Moysem, ab uno et eodem significantes esse deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Sic et in reliquis omnibus nulli similis erit omnium pater hominum pusillitati: et dicitur quidem secundum hæc propter delectionem, sentitur autem super hæc secundum magnitudinem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Sic et sapientia ex deo procedens, ex ipsa substantia dei generatur. Sic nihilominus et secundum similitudinem corporalis aporrhœæ esse dicitur aporrhœa gloriæ omnipotentis pura quædam et sincera. Quæ utræque similitudines (see the beginning of the passage) manifestissime ostendunt communionem substantiæ esse filio cum patre. Aporrhœa enim ὁμοούσιος : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.40">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut de arido tritico massa una non fieri potest sine humore neque unis panis, ita nec nos multi unum fieri in Christo Iesu poteramus sine aqua quæ de cœlo est. Et sicut arida terra, si non percipiat humorem, non fructificat: sic et nos lignum aridum exsistentes primum, nunquam fructificaremus vitam sine superna voluntaria pluvia. Corpora unim nostra per lavacrum illam quæ est ad incorruptionem unitatem acceperunt, animæ autem per spiritum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.36">1</a></li>
 <li>Simplices enim quique, ne dixerim imprudentes et idiotæ, quæ major semper credentium pars est, quoniam et ipsa regula fidei a pluribus diis sæculi ad unicum et verum deum transfert, non intellegentes unicum quidem, sed cum sua οἰκονομίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Singulis pastoribus portio gregis est adscripta, quam regit unusquisque et gubernat rationem sui actus domino redditurus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.35">1</a></li>
 <li>Spiritum quidem dei etiam fideles habent, sed non omnes fideles apostoli . . . Proprie enim apostoli spiritum sanctum habent, qui plene habent in operibus prophetiæ et efficacia virtutum documentisque linguarum, non ex parte, quod ceteri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Sub specie æternitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Sublata ergo prædestinatione quæ non est posita, in substantia fuit Christus ante mundi institutionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.32">1</a></li>
 <li>Substantia animæ inter deum carnemque mediante — non enim possibile erat dei naturam corpori sine mediatore miscere — nascitur deus homo, illa substantia media exsistente, cui utique colitra naturam non erat corpus assumere. Sed neque rursus anima illa, utpote substantia rationabilis, contra naturam habuit, capere deum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Summa est voluntatis dei salus eorum, quos adoptavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.30">1</a></li>
 <li>Surgens in came sic ascendit ad patrem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Taceo quod figitur; in hoc enim venerat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Tam apostolus Moyses, quam et apostoli prophetæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Tenemur hic de somniis quoque Christianam sententiam expromere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tertullianus ad mediam ætatem presbyter fuit ecclesiæ Africanæ, invidia postea et contumeliis clericorum Romanæ ecclesiæ ad Montani dogma delapsus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p30.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Testimonia de Johannis evangelio congregata, quæ tibi quidam Montani sectator ingessit, in quibus salvator noster se ad patrem iturum missurumque paracletum pollicetur etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p5.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Traditionem itaque apostolorum in toto mundo manifestatam in omni ecclesia adest perspicere omnibus qui vera velint videre, et habemus annumerare eos, qui ab apostolis instituti sunt episcopi in ecclesiis et successiones eorum usque ad nos . . . valde enim perfectos in omnibus eos volebant esse, quos et successores relinquebant, suum ipsorum locum magisterii tradentes . . . traditio Romanæ ecclesiæ, quam habet ab apostolis, et annuntiata hominihus fides per successiones episcoporum perveniens usque ad nos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Typum quæras: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubi igitur charismata domini posita sunt, ibi discere oportet veritatem, apud quos est ea quæ est ab apostolis ecclesiæ successio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Unicum quidem deum credimus, sub hac tamen dispensatione quam ὀικονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.27">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.39">2</a></li>
 <li>Unus ergo et idem spiritus qui in prophetis et apostolis, nisi quoniam ibi ad momentum, hic semper. Ceterum ibi non ut semper in illis inesset, hic ut in illis semper maneret, et ibi mediocriter distributus, hic totus effusus, ibi parce datus, hic large commodatus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p13.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Utraque testamenta unus et idem paterfamilias produxit, verbum dei, dominus noster Iesus Christus, qui et Abrahæ et Moysi collocutus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Valentinus de ecclesia authenticæ regulæ abrupit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Venio itaque ad illum articulum, quem et nostri prætendunt ad ineundam curiositatem. Scriptum est, inquiunt, Quærite et invenietis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Venio nunc ad ordinarias sententias Marcionis, per quas proprietatem doctrinæ suæ inducit ad edictum, ut ita dixerim, Christi, Beati mendici etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Verbum dei illis quidem qui ante Moysem fuerunt patriarchis secundum divinitatem et gloriam colloquebatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Verbum dispensator paternæ gratiæ factus est ad utilitatem hominum, propter quos fecit tantas dispositiones.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Verbum potens et homo verus sanguine suo ratio nabiliter redimens nos, redemptionem semetipsum dedit pro his, qui in captivitatem ducti sunt . . . dei verbum non deficiens in sua iustitia, iuste etiam adversus ipsam conversus est apostasiam, ea quæ sunt sua redimens ab ea, non cum vi, quemadmodum illa initio dominabatur nostri, ea quæ non erant sua insatiabiliter rapiens, sed secundum suadelam, quemadmodum decebat deum suadentem et non vim inferentem, accipere quæ vellet, ut neque quod est iustum confringeretur neque antiqua plasmatio dei deperiret.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Verbum unigenitus, qui semper humano generi adest, unitus et consparsus suo plasmati secundum placitum patris et caro factus ipse est Iesus Christus dominus noster, qui et passus est pro nobis et ressurrexit propter nos . . . Unus igitur deus pater, quemadmodum ostendimus, et unus Christus Iesus dominus noster, veniens per universam dispositionem et omnia in semetipsum recapitulans. In omnibus autem est et homo plasmatio dei, et hominem ergo in semetipsum recapitulans est, invisibilis visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis factus comprehensibilis et impassibilis passibilis et verbum homo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.36">1</a></li>
 <li>Videamus quid (ecclesia Romanensis) didicerit, quid docuerit, cum Africanis quoque ecclesiis contesserarit. Unum deum dominum novit, creatorem universitatis, et Christum Iesum ex virgine Maria filium dei creatoris, et carnis resurrectionem; legem et prophetas cum evangelicis et apostolicis litteris miscet; inde potat fidem, eam aqua signat, sancto spiritu vestit, eucharistia pascit, martyrium exhortatur, et ita adversus hanc institutionem neminem recipit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i-p1.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Videamus, quid ecclesia Romanensis cum Africanis ecclesiis contesserarit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Videmus igitur non obesse monarchiæ filium, etsi hodie apud filium est, quia et in suo statu est apud filium, et cum suo statu restituetur patri a filio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Videmus in aqua populum intellegi, in vino vero ostendi sanguinem Christi; quando autem in calice vino aqua miscetur, Christo populus adunatur et credentium plebs ei in quem credidit copulatur et iungitur etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Viderimus si secundum arcæ typum et corvus et milvus et lupus et canis et serpens in ecclesia erit. Certe idololatres in arcæ typo non habetur. Quod in arca non fuit, in ecclesia non sit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Virtus omnis ex his causam accipit, a quibus provocatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Vox ista (Joh. I. 14: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.91">1</a></li>
 <li>a limine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p26.7">1</a></li>
 <li>a priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ab ecclesia authenticæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.34">1</a></li>
 <li>ab initio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.50">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.1">2</a></li>
 <li>actus utriusque substantiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.74">1</a></li>
 <li>ad originem dominicam et ad evangelicam adque apostolicam traditionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.39">1</a></li>
 <li>adoptio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>adulterium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>adunitio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.94">1</a></li>
 <li>adunitio verbi dei ad plasma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.31">1</a></li>
 <li>agnitio filii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.14">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.23">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.1">4</a></li>
 <li>agnitio patris filius, agnitio autem filii in patre et per filium revelata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>alias pater, alias filius, alias non aliud: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.38">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquem nominare deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.6">1</a></li>
 <li>aliud est substantia, aliud natura substantiæ; siquidem substantia propria est rei cuiusque, natura vero potest esse communis. Suscipe exemplum: substantia est lapis, ferrum; duritia lapidis et ferri natura substantia est. Duritia (natura) communicat, substantia discordat. Mollitia lanæ, mollitia plumæ pariant naturalia eorum, substantiva non pariant . . . Et tunc naturæ similitudo notatur, cum substantiæ dissimilitudo conspicitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.11">1</a></li>
 <li>ambæ substantiæ in statu suo quæque distincte agebant, ideo illis et operæ et exitus sui occurrerunt . . . neque caro spiritus fit neque spiritus caro: in uno plane esse possunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.75">1</a></li>
 <li>amplianda adimplendaque lex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.6">1</a></li>
 <li>amplius aliquid respondentes quam dominus in evangelio determinavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.21">1</a></li>
 <li>anima Christi ita elegit diligere iustitiam, ut pro immensitate dilectionis inconvertibiliter ei atque inseparabiliter inhæreret, ita ut propositi firmitas et affectus immensitas et dilectionis inexstinguibilis calor omnem sensum conversionis atque immutationis abscinderet, et quod in arbitrio erat positum, longi usus affectu iam versum sit in naturam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.14">1</a></li>
 <li>anima Iesu ab initio creaturæ et deinceps inseparabiliter ei atque indissociabiliter inhærens et tota totum recipiens atque in eius lucem splendoremque ipsa cedens facta est cum ipso principaliter unus spiritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.13">1</a></li>
 <li>animal vivens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.63">1</a></li>
 <li>ante et extra usum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.7">1</a></li>
 <li>antiquissima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.21">1</a></li>
 <li>antiquus ecclesiæ status in universo mundo et character corporis Christi secundum successiones episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>antistes Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.24">1</a></li>
 <li>antistes dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.28">1</a></li>
 <li>apostolice: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.32">1</a></li>
 <li>apostolicus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.10">1</a></li>
 <li>articulus constitutivus ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>articulus stantis et cadentis ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.11">1</a></li>
 <li>assumptio carnis ex virgine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.89">1</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas divina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.17">1</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas et ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>auctoritates praecessorum eius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.6">1</a></li>
 <li>audio edictum esse præpositum et quidem peremptorium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.11">1</a></li>
 <li>baptismus non est necessarius, quibus fides satis est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.18">1</a></li>
 <li>baptizatus et corpore Christi pastus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.4">1</a></li>
 <li>benedictus papa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.9">1</a></li>
 <li>blasphemia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>blasphemia creatoris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.15">1</a></li>
 <li>calicem in commemorationem domini et passionis eius offerre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.22">2</a></li>
 <li>capax est frigoris et caloris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.15">1</a></li>
 <li>capax incorruptibilitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.14">1</a></li>
 <li>capax incorruptionis et immortalitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.11">1</a></li>
 <li>captatio benevolentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>caro: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.83">1</a></li>
 <li>catalogus testimoniorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cathedra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.28">1</a></li>
 <li>cathedra Petri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.23">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.27">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.29">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.32">4</a></li>
 <li>cathedra sacerdotalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.30">1</a></li>
 <li>catholica fides et religio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>catholica traditio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>catholicam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.16">1</a></li>
 <li>charisma veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.23">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.26">2</a></li>
 <li>clerici maiores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p27.14">1</a></li>
 <li>columba s. spiritus advolat, pacem dei adferens, emissa de cœlis, ubi ecclesia est arca figurata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.16">1</a></li>
 <li>commixtio et communio dei et hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.33">1</a></li>
 <li>communicatio ideomatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.27">1</a></li>
 <li>communicatio tua, id est catholicæ ecclesiæ unitas pariter et caritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.53">1</a></li>
 <li>commutatio agnitionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.4">1</a></li>
 <li>completus numerus prophetarum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p8.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.9">2</a></li>
 <li>complexus oppositorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>concordia episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.33">1</a></li>
 <li>conditio duarum substantiarum, quas Christus et ipse gestat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.68">1</a></li>
 <li>conscientia religionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p9.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p5.1">2</a></li>
 <li>consecutio spiritus sancti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.7">1</a></li>
 <li>consecutio æternitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.9">1</a></li>
 <li>constat hominem a deo factum esse, non ex deo processisse; ex deo autem homo quomodo non processit, sic dei verbum processit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.30">1</a></li>
 <li>constituta in episcopo et in clero et in omnibus credentibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.11">1</a></li>
 <li>consuetudo sine veritate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.42">1</a></li>
 <li>contesserare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>convenire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.30">1</a></li>
 <li>convenire necesse est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.36">1</a></li>
 <li>conversio partis alicuius substantiæ dei in filium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.58">1</a></li>
 <li>corporalis et spiritalis [i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.64">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus permixtum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.17">2</a></li>
 <li>corpus spiritale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>credis in remissionem peccatorum et vitam æternam per sanctam ecclesiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.23">1</a></li>
 <li>culpa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.22">1</a></li>
 <li>cum episcopatus successione certum veritatis charisma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.20">1</a></li>
 <li>cunctatio baptismi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.31">1</a></li>
 <li>cur deus — homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>curiositas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.8">1</a></li>
 <li>de facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.42">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.4">2</a></li>
 <li>de ira dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.28">1</a></li>
 <li>de opere et eleemosynis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.25">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.38">2</a></li>
 <li>de pudicitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.29">1</a></li>
 <li>de trinitate seu de regula fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p13.9">1</a></li>
 <li>de unitate ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.10">1</a></li>
 <li>de virginitate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.25">1</a></li>
 <li>dei spiritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.80">1</a></li>
 <li>deservire altari et sacrificia divina celebrare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.22">1</a></li>
 <li>deum corpus esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.24">1</a></li>
 <li>deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.84">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.12">2</a></li>
 <li>deus consilium dat continere bonum, quod perficitur ex obedientia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.29">1</a></li>
 <li>deus crucifixus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.59">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.95">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.8">3</a></li>
 <li>deus et homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.80">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.7">2</a></li>
 <li>deus factus homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.98">1</a></li>
 <li>deus homo factus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.16">1</a></li>
 <li>deus in stultitia et impossibilitate materias operationis suæ instituit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.9">1</a></li>
 <li>deus passus, deus crucifixus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.20">1</a></li>
 <li>deus unus est et Christus unus et una ecclesia et cathedra una super Petrum domini voce fundata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.52">1</a></li>
 <li>deus, verbum, filius dei, homo, filius hominis, plasma dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.47">1</a></li>
 <li>differentiam inter ordinem et plebem constituit ecclesiæ auctoritas et honor per ordinis consessum sanctificatus. Adeo ubi ecclesiastici ordinis non est consessus, et offers et tinguis et sacerdos es tibi solus. Sed ubi tres, ecclesia est, licet laici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.20">1</a></li>
 <li>diligentia conversationis adaucta est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.11">1</a></li>
 <li>disciplina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p2.3">1</a></li>
 <li>disciplina sacerd.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.13">1</a></li>
 <li>disciplina vitæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>dispositio unitatis, quando unitas ex semetipsa [trinitatem] derivat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.17">1</a></li>
 <li>dispositio, distinctio, numerus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.30">1</a></li>
 <li>distincte agere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.97">1</a></li>
 <li>divisio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.31">1</a></li>
 <li>doctrina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.42">2</a></li>
 <li>doctrina apostolorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.30">1</a></li>
 <li>doctrina regulæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.10">1</a></li>
 <li>doctrinæ inolescentes in silvas iam exoleverunt Gnosticorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.32">1</a></li>
 <li>dominica hostia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.10">1</a></li>
 <li>dominicæ hostiæ veritatem per falsa sacrificia profanare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.14">1</a></li>
 <li>dominus apostolos, i. e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.26">1</a></li>
 <li>dominus per passionem mortem destruxit et solvit errorem corruptionemque exterminavit, et ignorantiam destruxit, vitam autem manifestavit et ostendit veritatem et incorruptionem donavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.30">1</a></li>
 <li>dominus sanavit illa quæ Adam portaverat vulnera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.23">1</a></li>
 <li>donum superadditum et supernaturale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.9">1</a></li>
 <li>duplex adventus Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>duplex status non confusus sed conjunctus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.70">1</a></li>
 <li>dux substantiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>duæ substantiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.81">1</a></li>
 <li>e sæculo excedere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.18">1</a></li>
 <li>eam quæ est a Maria in Evam recirculationem significans; quia non aliter quod colligatum est solveretur, nisi ipsæ compagines alligationis reflectantur retrorsus, ut primæ coniunctiones solvantur per secundas, secundæ rursus liberent primas. Et evenit primam quidem compaginem a secunda colligatione solvere, secundam vero colligationem primæ solutionis habere locum. Et propter hoc dominus dicebat primos quidem novissimos futuros et novissimos primos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.27">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p7.3">3</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia Romana semper habuit primatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.40">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia catholica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p1.2">2</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia credentium plebs: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.15">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia est numerus episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia maxima et omnibus cognita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.24">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia principalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.21">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia spiritus, non ecclesia numerus episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.33">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia super episcopos constituta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.18">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia una quidem est, cum perfecta est; multæ vero sunt adolescentulæ, cum adhuc instruuntur et proficiunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.16">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesiæ novellæ et posteræ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.63">1</a></li>
 <li>ego et pater unum sumus ad substantiæ unitatem, non ad numeri singularitatem dictum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.39">1</a></li>
 <li>eiusdem sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p1.3">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopatus unus episcoporum multorum concordi numerositate diffusus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.30">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopatus unus est, cuius a singulis in solidum pars tenetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.31">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopatus unus est, cuius a singulis in solidum pars tenetur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.31">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopus episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.62">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.8">2</a></li>
 <li>et hominem ergo in semetipsum recapitulans est, invisibilis visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis factus comprehensibilis et impassibilis passibilis et verbum homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>et homines igitur videbunt deum, ut vivant, per visionem immortales facti et pertingentes usque in deum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.9">1</a></li>
 <li>et offeres pro duabus uxoribus, et commendabis illas duas per sacerdotem de monogamia ordinatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.15">1</a></li>
 <li>et quoniam in nobis divina et paterna pietas apostolatus ducatum contulit et vicariam domini sedem cælesti dignatione ordinavit et originem authentici apostolatus, super quem Christus fundavit ecclesiam, in superiore nostro portamus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p27.11">1</a></li>
 <li>et sic unus deus pater ostenditur, qui est super omnia et per omnia et in omnibus; super omnia pater quidem et ipse est caput Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.19">1</a></li>
 <li>etiam laicis ius est”), ut possit baptismo suo peccata hominis qui baptizatur abluere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.25">1</a></li>
 <li>eum odivit deus, qui seduxit hominem, ei vero qui seductus est, sensim paullatimque misertus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.39">1</a></li>
 <li>evangelicæ et apostolicæ litteræ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ex originis vitio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.21">1</a></li>
 <li>ex parte accepimus gratiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.27">1</a></li>
 <li>ex professo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p10.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p10.3">2</a></li>
 <li>ex substantia dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ex una substantia esse omnia, id est Abraham et Moysem et prophetas, etiam ipsum dominum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.21">1</a></li>
 <li>expositio legitima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.36">1</a></li>
 <li>extra ecclesiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.4">1</a></li>
 <li>extra ecclesiam nulla salus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>fabricator qui fecit mundum per semitipsum, hoc est per verbum et per sapientiam suam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.8">1</a></li>
 <li>factum esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.42">1</a></li>
 <li>factus est quod sumus nos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>falsa de ipsis prophetis et ecclesiis eorum adseverando: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>falsum testimonium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.8">1</a></li>
 <li>fertur in traditionibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>fidelissimus sequester dei et hominum, qui et homini deum et hominem deo reddet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.17">1</a></li>
 <li>fides apostolica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>fides aucta est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.10">1</a></li>
 <li>fides catholica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p7.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p7.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.11">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.3">5</a></li>
 <li>fides credenda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.29">1</a></li>
 <li>fides et iustitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.11">1</a></li>
 <li>fides in regula posita est, habet legem et salutem de observatione legis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>figura expressa substantia: patris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.61">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.82">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei et filius hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei factus filius hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei filius hominis factus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.43">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.63">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.19">3</a></li>
 <li>filius dei filius hominis factus est propter nos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.16">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei miscens in semetipso hominem et deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.54">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei passus est propter nos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.17">1</a></li>
 <li>filius dei passus est ut nos filios dei faceret, et filius hominis (scil. the Christians) pati non vult esse dei filius possit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>filius est in patre et habet in se patrem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.10">1</a></li>
 <li>filius miscens in semetipso hominem et deum, ut tantum homini conferat, quantum deo detrahit. Conversabatur deus, ut homo divina agere doceretur. Ex æquo agebat deus cum homine, ut homo ex æquo agere cum deo posset.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.16">1</a></li>
 <li>filius portio plenitudinis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.53">1</a></li>
 <li>forum publicum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fraus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.9">1</a></li>
 <li>fuit tempus, cum ei filius non fuit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.36">1</a></li>
 <li>fœdus spei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.9">1</a></li>
 <li>habere non potest deum patrem qui ecclesiam non habet matrem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.15">1</a></li>
 <li>habitus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.10">1</a></li>
 <li>hic est enim legitimus dei filius qui ex ipso deo est, qui, dum sanctum illud (Luke I. 35: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.24">1</a></li>
 <li>hinc est quod neque idololatriæ neque sanguini pax ab ecclesiis redditur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>his qui inquieti erant in eremo dans aptissimam legem . . . per omnes transiens verbum omni conditioni congruentem et aptam legem conscribens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.21">1</a></li>
 <li>hoc autem ipsum, quod dicimus, quia nunquam fuit, quando non fuit, cum venia audiendum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.51">1</a></li>
 <li>homicidium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.5">1</a></li>
 <li>homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.13">2</a></li>
 <li>homo deo mixtus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.51">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.55">2</a></li>
 <li>homo in aqua demissus et inter pauca verba tinctus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.22">1</a></li>
 <li>homo initio in Adam inobediens per mortem percussus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.17">1</a></li>
 <li>homo inspiratus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.51">1</a></li>
 <li>homo rationabilis et secundum hoc similis deo liber in arbitrio factus et suæ potestatis, ipse sibi causa est, ut aliquando quidem frumentum aliquando autem palea fiat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.31">1</a></li>
 <li>hæc sunt initia hæreticorum et ortus adque conatus schismaticorum, ut præpositum superbo tumore contemnant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.7">1</a></li>
 <li>hæretici nolunt Christum secundam esse personam post patrem, sed ipsum patrem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.26">1</a></li>
 <li>id verbum filium eius appellatum, in nomine dei varie visum a patriarchis, in prophetis semper auditum, postremo delatum ex spiritu patris dei et virtute in virginem Mariam, carnem factum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.34">1</a></li>
 <li>idololatria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>immensum patrem in filio mensuratum; mensura enim patris filius, quoniam et capit eum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.13">1</a></li>
 <li>impossibile est sine deo discere deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in apostolis quidem dicunt spiritum sanctum fuisse, paracletum non fuisse, et paracletum plura in Montano dixisse quam Christum in evangelio protulisse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>in ecclesia posuit deus universam operationem spiritus; caius non sunt participes omnes qui non concurrunt ad ecclesiam . . . ubi enim ecclesia, ibi et spiritus dei, et ubi spiritus dei, illic ecclesia et omnis gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in foro publico: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in nuce: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p16.41">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.9">2</a></li>
 <li>in ordinatione ecclesiasticæ disciplinæ sanctificatæ erant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.15">1</a></li>
 <li>in qua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.27">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.29">2</a></li>
 <li>in thesi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.12">1</a></li>
 <li>in uno et altero ecclesia est, ecelesia vero Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.18">1</a></li>
 <li>incarnatus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.85">1</a></li>
 <li>infans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.36">1</a></li>
 <li>infanti remittintur non propria sed aliena peccata.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.25">1</a></li>
 <li>inlicere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.26">1</a></li>
 <li>inquisitio universitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-p18.4">1</a></li>
 <li>institutio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.12">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum divinæ litteraturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p8.13">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>inter domesticos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.23">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.8">1</a></li>
 <li>ita fit, ut interdum ille qui foras mittitur intus sit, et ille foris, qui intus videtur retineri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.21">1</a></li>
 <li>ita omnis anima eo usque in Adam censetur donec in Christo recenseatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.19">1</a></li>
 <li>item b. apostolus Johannes nec ipse ullam hæresin aut schisma discrevit aut aliquos speciatim separes posuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.9">1</a></li>
 <li>iudices vice Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.23">1</a></li>
 <li>iustitia opus est, ut promereri quis possit deum iudicem: præceptis eius et monitis obtemperandum est, ut accipiant merita nostra mercedem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.31">1</a></li>
 <li>lamentationes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.24">1</a></li>
 <li>lamentationes, ieiunia, eleemosynæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.11">1</a></li>
 <li>lavacrum regenerationis et sanctificationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.12">1</a></li>
 <li>legem et prophetas cum evangelicis et apostolicis litteris miscet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.34">1</a></li>
 <li>lex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p11.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p11.8">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p6.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p6.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.40">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p3.7">7</a></li>
 <li>lex et doctrina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.45">1</a></li>
 <li>lex evangelica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.26">1</a></li>
 <li>lex prædocuit hominem sequi oportere Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.19">1</a></li>
 <li>libellatici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p10.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p14.7">2</a></li>
 <li>libertatem restauravit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.48">1</a></li>
 <li>liberum arbitrium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>liberæ sententiæ ab initio est homo et liberæ sententiæ est deus, cuius ad similitudinem factus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.27">1</a></li>
 <li>literæ pacis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>locum magisterii apostolorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.27">1</a></li>
 <li>longa hominum expositio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.7">1</a></li>
 <li>magisterium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>magna mater: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.32">1</a></li>
 <li>maior est legisdatio quæ in libertatem, quam quæ data est in servitutem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.15">1</a></li>
 <li>matrix et radix ecclesiæ catholicæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.57">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.24">2</a></li>
 <li>maxima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.20">1</a></li>
 <li>merces: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.21">1</a></li>
 <li>merita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.20">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.37">3</a></li>
 <li>meritum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.20">2</a></li>
 <li>minores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p27.15">1</a></li>
 <li>modicum delictum illuc luendum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.11">1</a></li>
 <li>mutatis mutandis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nam et ipsa ecclesia proprie et principaliter ipse est spiritus, in quo est trinitas unius divinitatis, pater et filius et spiritus sanctus. Illam ecclesiam congregat quam dominus in tribus posuit. Atque ita exinde etiam numerus omnis qui in hanc fidem conspiraverint ecclesia ab auctore et consecratore censetur. Et ideo ecclesia quidem delicta donabit, sed ecclesia spiritus per spiritalem hominem, non ecclesia numerus episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.22">1</a></li>
 <li>nasci se deus in utero patitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.61">1</a></li>
 <li>nasci se voluit deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.60">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.96">2</a></li>
 <li>natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.8">2</a></li>
 <li>natura hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.13">1</a></li>
 <li>naturalia legis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>naturaliter similis deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.43">1</a></li>
 <li>naturæ rationabiles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.20">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.34">3</a></li>
 <li>navigare audent et ad Petri cathedram atque ad ecclesiam principalem, unde unitas sacerdotalis exorta est, ab schismaticis et profanis litteras ferre nec cogitare eos esse Romanos, quorum fides apostolo prædicante laudata est (see epp. 30. 2, 3: 60. 2), ad quos perfidia habere non possit accessum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.59">1</a></li>
 <li>ne accedas ad me, quoniam mundus sum; non enim accepi uxorem, nec est sepulcrum patens guttur meum, sed sum Nazarenus dei non bibens vinum sicut illi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.23">1</a></li>
 <li>ne forte, ex quo martyres non fiunt et hostiæ sanctorum non offeruntur pro peccatis nostris, peccatorum nostrorum remissionem non mereamur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.18">1</a></li>
 <li>ne mater quidem ecclesia præteritur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p6.22">1</a></li>
 <li>nec convertibilis aut mutabilis dici potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.17">1</a></li>
 <li>nemo tibi persuadeat; nemo semetipsum decipiat: extra ecclesiam nemo salvatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.23">1</a></li>
 <li>nemo vir magnus sine aliquo afflatu divino unquam fuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>neque enim aliunde hæreses obortæ sunt aut nata sunt schismata, quam quando sacerdoti dei non obtemperatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.8">1</a></li>
 <li>neque enim spiritus sine aqua separatim operari potest nec aqua sine spiritu male ergo sibi quidem interpretantur ut dicant, quod per manus impositionem spiritum sanctum accipiant et sic recipiantur, cum manifestum sit utroque sacramento: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.17">1</a></li>
 <li>nihil vacuum neque sine signo apud deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.15">1</a></li>
 <li>noli me tangere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>non enim infectus es, o homo, neque semper coëxsistebas deo, sicut proprium eius verbum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.7">1</a></li>
 <li>non est pax illi ab episcopo necessaria habituro gloriæ suæ (scil. martyrii) pacem et accepturo maiorem de domini dignatione mercedem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>non est una nobis et schismaticis symboli lex neque eadem interrogatio; nam cum dicunt, credis in remissionem peccatorum et vitam æternam per sanctam ecclesiam, mentiuntur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>non ita sentiendum est, quod omnis divinitatis eius maiestas intra brevissimi corporis claustra conclusa est, ita ut omne verbum dei et sapientia eius ac substantialis veritas ac vita vel a patre divulsa sit vel intra corporis eius coercita et conscripta brevitatem nec usquam præterea putetur operata; sed inter utrumque cauta pietatis debet esse confessio, ut neque aliquid divinitatis in Christo defuisse credatur et nulla penitus a paterna substantia, quæ ubique est, facta putetur esse divisio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>non sic de substantia corporis ipsius exprimimus, ut solum tantum hominem illum esse dicamus, sed ut divinitate sermonis in ipsa concretione permixta etiam deum illum teneamus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.16">1</a></li>
 <li>non tunc cœpit filius dei, exsistens semper apud patrem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nonne et laici sacerdotes sumus? . . . adeo ubi ecclesiastici ordinis non est consessus, et offers et tınguıs et sacerdos es tibi solus, sed ubi tres, ecclesia est, licet laici.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.11">1</a></li>
 <li>nos autem Iesus summus sacerdos sacerdotes deo patri suo fecit . . . vivit unicus pater noster deus et mater ecclesia, . . certe sacerdotes sumus a Christo vocati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.21">1</a></li>
 <li>nos sumus veri adoratores et veri sacerdotes, qui spiritu orantes spiritu sacrificamus;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.19">1</a></li>
 <li>nova lex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.35">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p6.2">2</a></li>
 <li>nova promissio regni cœlorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.36">1</a></li>
 <li>novissima lex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p6.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p7.6">2</a></li>
 <li>novum testamentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p6.12">1</a></li>
 <li>novum testamentum libertatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p4.9">1</a></li>
 <li>numerus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.70">1</a></li>
 <li>numerus episcoparum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>o felix culpa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p15.12">1</a></li>
 <li>oblatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.6">1</a></li>
 <li>officia humiliationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.25">1</a></li>
 <li>omne quod est, corpus est sui generis; nihil est incorporale, nisi quod non est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.26">1</a></li>
 <li>omnem ecclesiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.28">1</a></li>
 <li>omnes iusti sacerdotalem habent ordinem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>omni ecclesiæ dei et credentium populo sacerdotium datum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p8.18">1</a></li>
 <li>omnia licent, sed non omnia expediunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.26">1</a></li>
 <li>omnis creatura rationabilis laudis et culpæ capax: laudis, si secundum rationem, quam in se habet, ad meliora proficiat, culpæ, si rationem recti declinet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>opera et eleemosynæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.32">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.34">2</a></li>
 <li>oportet vero mundari et sanctificari aquam prius a sacerdote: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.24">1</a></li>
 <li>oportuerat autem primo naturam apparere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.12">1</a></li>
 <li>opuscula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ordines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.22">1</a></li>
 <li>ordines minores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.32">1</a></li>
 <li>ordo episcoporum per successionem ab initio decurrens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.10">1</a></li>
 <li>origo authentici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.33">1</a></li>
 <li>par excellence: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.22">1</a></li>
 <li>particularia legis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.25">1</a></li>
 <li>passio dominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.8">1</a></li>
 <li>pater conditionem simul et verbum suum portans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.17">1</a></li>
 <li>pater generis humani verbum dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.12">1</a></li>
 <li>patibilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.17">1</a></li>
 <li>peccando promeremur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p15.11">1</a></li>
 <li>peccata purgare et hominem sanctificare aqua sola non potest, nisi habeat et spiritum sanctum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.27">1</a></li>
 <li>peccato alterius inquinari alterum et idololatriam delinquentis ad non delinquentem transire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>per adoptionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.17">1</a></li>
 <li>per diabolum homo a primordio circumventus, ut præceptum dei excederet, et propterea in mortem datus exinde totum genus de suo semine infectum suæ etiam damnationis traducem fecit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p10.20">1</a></li>
 <li>per episcopos solos peccata posse dimitti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p15.5">1</a></li>
 <li>per verbum eius Iesum Christum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.6">1</a></li>
 <li>perficere, solvere, demutare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p25.4">1</a></li>
 <li>permixtio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.14">1</a></li>
 <li>perseverantes in servitute pristinæ inobedientiæ moriuntur, nondum commixti verbo dei patris neque per filium percipientes libertatem . . . privantur munere eius, quod est vita æterna: non recipientes autem verbum incorruptionis perseverant in carne mortali, et sunt debitores mortis, antidotum vitæ non accipientes. Ad quos verbum ait, suum munus gratiæ narrans: : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.26">1</a></li>
 <li>personales substantias extra deum determinatas, quas Valentinus in ipsa summa divinitatis ut sensus et affectus motus incluserat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>plasma dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.48">1</a></li>
 <li>plebs credentium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.10">1</a></li>
 <li>pondus baptismi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.32">1</a></li>
 <li>pondus peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.40">1</a></li>
 <li>pontifex maximus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.41">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.7">2</a></li>
 <li>possibilitas utriusque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.19">1</a></li>
 <li>posterius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>potentior principalitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.23">1</a></li>
 <li>potest ecclesia donare delictum, sed non faciam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas apostolorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.31">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas reconciliandi iratum deum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.10">1</a></li>
 <li>preces: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.4">1</a></li>
 <li>predestinatione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.31">1</a></li>
 <li>primitivæ e virtutes ac primo creatæ, immobiles exsistentes secundum substantiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.16">1</a></li>
 <li>princeps æmulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.39">1</a></li>
 <li>principalitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p29.22">1</a></li>
 <li>principium evangelii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.5">1</a></li>
 <li>principium generationis separatum ab opificis principio non est. Cum enim dicit “quod erat ab initio” generationem tangit sine principio filii cum patre simul exstantis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.13">1</a></li>
 <li>prius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p14.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.9">2</a></li>
 <li>pro magnitudine sua debet Carthaginem Roma præcedere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.30">1</a></li>
 <li>procedere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.43">1</a></li>
 <li>promereri deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.21">2</a></li>
 <li>promereri deum (iudicem): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.30">1</a></li>
 <li>promereri deum judicem post baptismum sacrificiis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.35">1</a></li>
 <li>prophetæ proprii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>proprietates iudaicæ literaturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.19">1</a></li>
 <li>propter eos vero, qui nunc peccant, Christus non iam morietur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.7">1</a></li>
 <li>propter hominem iudicatus est iudex, impassibilis passus est?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.45">1</a></li>
 <li>præcepta dominica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.45">1</a></li>
 <li>præcessorum auctoritates: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.5">1</a></li>
 <li>præfectus urbis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.38">1</a></li>
 <li>præsens numen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>præsertim cum animadvertat, scripturam evangelicam utramque istam substantiam in unam nativitatis Christi foederasse concordiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.19">1</a></li>
 <li>qua in re nec nos vim cuiquam facimus aut legem damus, quando habeat in ecclesiæ administratione voluntatis suæ arbitrium liberum unusquisque præpositus, rationem actus sui domino redditurus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.37">1</a></li>
 <li>quemadmodum igitur erit homo deus, qui nondum factus est homo?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.38">1</a></li>
 <li>qui gloriosum corpus Christi, quantum in ipsis est, interficiunt, non habentes dei dilectionem suamque utilitatem potius considerantes quam unitatem ecclesiæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>qui nimis probat nihil probat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>qui potest capere capiat, inquit, id est qui non potest discedat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p6.8">1</a></li>
 <li>qui sunt extra veritatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-p2.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quia eucharistia habet ἀνάμνησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.16">1</a></li>
 <li>quod alligavit virgo Eva per incredulitatem, hoc virgo Maria solvit per fidem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.16">1</a></li>
 <li>quodammodo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.15">1</a></li>
 <li>quomodo finis legis Christus, si non et initium eius esset: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.18">1</a></li>
 <li>quoniam Iohannes ipsum corpus (Christi), quod erat extrinsecus, tangens manum suam in profunda misisse et duritiam carnis nullo modo reluctatam esse, sed locum manui præbuisse discipuli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quoniam cum caro et sanguis non obtinere regnum dei scribitur, non carnis substantia damnata est, quæ divinis manibus ne periret, exstructa est, sed sola carnis culpa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.23">1</a></li>
 <li>quoniam pro magnitudine sua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.60">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ aliam regulam fidei superducerent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.24">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ ante oculos nostros occurrunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.26">1</a></li>
 <li>radix et mater: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.58">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.32">1</a></li>
 <li>realiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.16">1</a></li>
 <li>recapitulatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.33">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p7.5">2</a></li>
 <li>recapitulatio per Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>recapitulatur generis humani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>receptior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p5.11">1</a></li>
 <li>reformavit humanum genus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.49">1</a></li>
 <li>regeneratio hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.5">1</a></li>
 <li>regnum dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>regula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.25">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.29">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.41">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p8.10">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p13.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p13.16">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.38">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.46">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.47">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.66">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iv-p1.5">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p5.12">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p5.14">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.7">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p4.1">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.28">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.4">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-p6.1">19</a></li>
 <li>regula disciplinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.44">1</a></li>
 <li>regula doctrinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.9">1</a></li>
 <li>regula fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p11.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.16">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p12.8">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p5.9">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p8.9">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p13.5">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.22">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.40">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.34">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p3.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.19">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.20">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p16.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.1">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p5.2">16</a></li>
 <li>regula sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.20">1</a></li>
 <li>regula veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p6.5">1</a></li>
 <li>regulæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>remissio delictorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.8">1</a></li>
 <li>renati ex aqua et pudicitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.3">1</a></li>
 <li>restitutio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>restitutio ad similitudinem dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.6">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.17">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdos dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.23">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdotale officium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.16">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdotalia munera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.12">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdotalis ordo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.14">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdotalïs dignitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.10">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdotium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p10.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-p3.26">5</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum absolutionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.12">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum baptismi et eucharistiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum ordinis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p22.13">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum sacrificii dominici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.15">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum unitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.16">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrificati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p10.8">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrificium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.7">3</a></li>
 <li>sacrificium celebrare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.3">1</a></li>
 <li>salus et salvator et salutare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p14.5">1</a></li>
 <li>sancti et docti homines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>sanctificatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.79">1</a></li>
 <li>sanctus minister: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.22">1</a></li>
 <li>sanguinem Christi offerre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.19">1</a></li>
 <li>sanguis Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.9">1</a></li>
 <li>sanguis quod est cognitio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.12">1</a></li>
 <li>sapientia dei substantialiter subsistens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.59">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfacere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.12">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfacere deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.29">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p15.19">2</a></li>
 <li>satisfacere, meritum, sacramentum, vitium originis etc., etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>scire debes episcopum in ecclesia esse et ecclesiam in episcopo et si qui cum episcopo non sit in ecclesia non esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.20">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum dilectionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum nullam sententiam hæreticorum verbum dei caro factum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.6">1</a></li>
 <li>secundus a deo consititutus, perseverans in sua forma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.37">1</a></li>
 <li>semen Abrahæ ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>semper apud patrem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>semper autem coëxsistens filius patri, olim et ab initio semper revelat patrem et angelis et archangelis et potestatibus et virtutibus et omnibus, quibus vult revelari deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>septem maculas capitalium delictorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sermo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.33">1</a></li>
 <li>servetur ecclesiastica prædicatio per successionis ordinem ab apostolis tradita et usque ad praesens in ecclesiis permanens: illa sola credenda est veritas, quæ in nullo ab ecclesiastica et apostolica discordat traditione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p2.38">1</a></li>
 <li>si Christus Jesus dominus et deus noster ipse est summus sacerdos dei patris et sacrificium patri se ipsum obtulit et hoc fieri in sui commemorationem præcepit, utique ille sacerdos vice Christi vere fungitur, qui id quod Christus fecit imitatur et sacrificium verum et plenum tunc offert in ecclesia deo patri, si sic incipiat offerre secundum quod ipsum Christum videat obtulisse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.21">1</a></li>
 <li>si in aliquo in ecclesia nutaverit et vacillaverit veritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.40">1</a></li>
 <li>sic homo cum deo, dum caro hominis cum spiritu dei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.56">1</a></li>
 <li>sicut lavacro aquæ salutaris gehennæ ignis extinguitur, ita eleemosynis adque operationibus iustus delictorum flamma sopitur, et quia semel in baptismo remissa peccatorum datur, adsidua et iugis operatio baptismi instar imitata dei rursus indulgentiam largiatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p20.28">1</a></li>
 <li>signum et vinculum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p17.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sine quâ non: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p13.5">2</a></li>
 <li>species: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p4.21">1</a></li>
 <li>speciosior quam verior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.55">1</a></li>
 <li>spes fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-p9.8">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritum Christus cum verbo sponte dimisit, prævento carnificis officio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.23">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritus sanctus in filium dei, filium hominis factum, descendit cum ipso assuescens habitare in genere humano.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.50">1</a></li>
 <li>status quo ante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p4.12">1</a></li>
 <li>stuprum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>sub condicione mortis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.15">1</a></li>
 <li>substantia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.10">2</a></li>
 <li>substantia omnium voluntas dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p5.20">1</a></li>
 <li>substantiæ rationabiles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>successio Petri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.68">1</a></li>
 <li>successio apostolica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.29">1</a></li>
 <li>summus sacerdos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.9">1</a></li>
 <li>sunt qui ignobilem et degenerem vitam ducunt, qui et fide et actibus et omni conversatione sua perversi sunt. Neque enim possibile est, ad liquidum purgari ecclesiam, dum in terris est, ita ut neque impius in ea quisquam, neque peccator residere videatur, sed sint in ea omnes sancti et beati, et in quibus nulla prorsus peccati macula deprehendatur. Sed sicut dicitur de zizaniis: Ne forte eradicantes zizania simul eradicetis et triticum, ita etiam super its dici potest, in quibus vel dubia vel occulta peccata sunt . . . Eos saltem eiiciamus quos possumus, quorum peccata manifesta sunt. Ubi enim peccatum non est evidens, eiicere de ecclesia neminem possumus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.18">1</a></li>
 <li>super Petrum fundata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.50">1</a></li>
 <li>supergredientes legem humani generis et antequam fiant homines, iam volunt similes esse factori deo et nullam esse differentiam infecti dei et nunc facti hominis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.37">1</a></li>
 <li>superunum ædificat ecclesiam, et quamvis apostolis omnibus post resurrectionem suam parem potestatem tribuat, tamen ut unitatem manifestaret, unitatis eiusdem originem ab uno incipientem sua auctoritate disposuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.54">1</a></li>
 <li>tam enim scriptura etiam deum adnuntiat Christum, quam etiam ipsum hominem adnuntiat deum, tam hominem descripsit Iesum Christum, quam etiam deum quoque descripsit Christum dominum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.18">1</a></li>
 <li>tam ex domini evangelio quam ex apostoli litteris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>termini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p2.16">1</a></li>
 <li>tertium numen divinitatis et tertium nomen maiestatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.71">1</a></li>
 <li>tertium quid: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>tertius est spiritus a deo et filio, sicut tertius a radice fructus a frutice, et tertius a fonte rivus a flumine et tertius a sole apex ex radio. Nihil tamen a matrice alienatur a qua proprietates suas ducit. Ita trinitas per consertos et connexos gradus a patre decurrens et monarchiæ nihil obstrepit et οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.72">1</a></li>
 <li>tessera hospitalitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>testamentum libertatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.22">1</a></li>
 <li>theologia physica, mythica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p2.8">1</a></li>
 <li>toleramus radium eius pro temperatura portionis, quæ in terram inde porrigitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.59">1</a></li>
 <li>tota substantia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.14">1</a></li>
 <li>traditio dominica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p19.27">1</a></li>
 <li>traditio seniorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.24">1</a></li>
 <li>traditio unius sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.13">1</a></li>
 <li>tres unum sunt, non unus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.40">1</a></li>
 <li>trinitas rationaliter expensa veritatem constituit, unitas irrationaliter collecta hæresim facit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.29">1</a></li>
 <li>typice et temporaliter et mediocrius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.8">1</a></li>
 <li>tyrannico terrore: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.64">1</a></li>
 <li>ubi tres, id est pater et filius et spiritus sanctus, ibi ecclesia, quæ trium corpus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.15">1</a></li>
 <li>ubique præclara est ecclesia; ubique enim sunt qui suscipiunt spiritum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>una columba: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p12.14">1</a></li>
 <li>una dominatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.16">1</a></li>
 <li>una ecclesia a Christo domino nostro super Petrum origine unitatis et ratione fundata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.55">1</a></li>
 <li>una est enim salus et unus deus; quæ autem formant hominem, præcepta multa et non pauci gradus, qui adducunt hominem ad deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.16">1</a></li>
 <li>una natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>una persona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.9">1</a></li>
 <li>una substantia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.15">2</a></li>
 <li>una substantia, tres personæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>unde apparet sanguinem Christi non offerri, si desit vinum calici.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.13">1</a></li>
 <li>ungi quoque necesse est eum qui baptizatus est, ut accepto chrismate, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p23.15">1</a></li>
 <li>unguentem patrem et unctum filium et unctionem, qui est spiritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.31">1</a></li>
 <li>unigenitus filius venit ad nos, suum plasma in semetipsum recapitulans.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>unitas disciplinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>unitas ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.65">1</a></li>
 <li>unitas sacerdotalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p31.25">1</a></li>
 <li>unitatem a domino et per apostolos nobis successoribus traditam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.19">1</a></li>
 <li>unius et eiusdem substantiæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p21.4">1</a></li>
 <li>unius substantiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.45">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p6.62">2</a></li>
 <li>unus deus et unum baptismum et una ecclesia in cœlis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p7.17">1</a></li>
 <li>urbs æterna urbs sacra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ut fratres nostros in mente habeatis orationibus vestris et eis vicem boni operis in sacrificiis et precibus repræsentetis, subdidi nomina singulorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.31">1</a></li>
 <li>ut iure consistat collegium nominis communione substantiæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.66">1</a></li>
 <li>uti virgo esset regeneratio nostra spiritaliter ab omnibus inquinamentis sanctificata per Christum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.13">1</a></li>
 <li>utramque partem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>utraque substantia et carnis et spiritus Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.67">1</a></li>
 <li>utrosque dei appellatione signavit spiritus, et eum qui ungitur filium et eum, qui ungit, id est patrem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.11">1</a></li>
 <li>vademecum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-p3.34">1</a></li>
 <li>verba “his scripturis” suspecta sunt, cum interpres in c. II. 3 ex suis inseruerit “quod dictum est”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum caro factum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.86">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum caro factus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.99">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum caro figuratus . . . homo deo mixtus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.53">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum dei, per quem facta sunt omnia, qui est dominus noster Jesus Christus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum naturaliter quidem invisibile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.16">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum portatum a patre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.18">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum universorum potestatem habet a patre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p8.20">1</a></li>
 <li>vere et semper et austerius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p24.9">1</a></li>
 <li>veritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.41">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-p9.43">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p23.15">3</a></li>
 <li>veritas, hoc est dei filii doctrina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>veterem legem libertatis hominis manifestavit, quia liberum eum deus fecit ab initio, habentem suam potestatem sicut et suam animam ad utendum sententia dei voluntarie et non coactum a deo . . . posuit in homine potestatem electionis quemadmodum in angelis (et enim angeli rationabiles), ut hi quidem qui obedissent iuste bonum sint possidentes, datum quidem a deo, servatum vero ab ipsis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p9.24">1</a></li>
 <li>viaticum mortis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p24.16">1</a></li>
 <li>vice versâ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-p5.11">1</a></li>
 <li>virginis senectæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p3.21">1</a></li>
 <li>virginitas Mariæ in partu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-p12.17">1</a></li>
 <li>virtus altera in sua proprietate subsistens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-p2.62">1</a></li>
 <li>visio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-p5.6">1</a></li>
 <li>vivi et defuncti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-p21.27">1</a></li>
 <li>voluntas humana præcedit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-p5.3">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iii.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.i-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.ii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.v-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.i.vi-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii.ii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.i-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.ii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.i.iii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.i-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.ii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.ii.iii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.i-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.ii-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.iv-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv.iii.v-Page_380">380</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
